UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  SAN  D|EGO 


3  1822  00754  8530     i^H- 


j^«T*i»-»*U»<      •*■■«»-■  Vt-.%*i^.,,.. 


m ' -jt^ 


."^.p^ 


^ARY 


UNiH-'i:TY  OP 
*      ,    }t£«0 


^■ 


n 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA.  SAN  DIEGO 


3  1822  00754  8530 


Central  University  Library 

University  of  California,  San  Diego 
Note:  This  item  is  subject  to  recall  after  two  weeks. 

Date  Due 


MAY  2  1  1992 

.uiNO"  193Z 

i 

\ 

\ 

\ 

\ 

\             ij;                                                                 UCSD  Lib. 

-  ..^  «'• 


*    -_ 


_5:thnottrtmttj  '^ 

dfjvrixlinii  frrm  llravnt  -hflds  in  hrr  riifht  hniui .  l/u  rnnni  rf /itiiiiir 
l)ihtV;  til  htr  Irti  Ihr  Xtw  Tfthinifiil .-  .hm  it  rfiiretrnlal  /'rii/tnilr  :  Ell- 
rppe  III  It  hriuhnt/  innliirr  -.llririi  hr  a  fii/iirr  kiitfliiui  mut  .4nifricn 
lir  on  liiiluiii  Willi  llif  I'nliimil .  rr  fn/'r  I'f  /irtiff  -Tlif  hmkrii  r/uuii.i 
A'r  rf/irrtriti  thr  rffrfU  rC  I'hnxltiiiitlv  III  tlir  iltjilriulioii  of  Sluvrry 
iinil  hlilnlry  Ttu  Jiirk  .^kr  iii  llir  liurk  ffri'iiiiil .  .iliitm  llu  tUilt  cf 
llii  >rnrl<l  irlirit  tfiritliiiiiilv  fir  si  niifunml  .1  fnr  UiiiikluK/  slum 
thnr  lliiil  ii  iiifiitiirr    I'f  liijht    t/iiiiej  iii  llu  iltirkml    /irrnul  nf  time 


AN 

ACCOUNT 

OF    THE    MOST    IMPORTANT    AND    INTERESTING 

RELIGIOUS   EVENTS, 

WHICH    HAVE    TRANSPIRED    FROM    THE 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  ERA 

TO   THE   PRESENT   TIME  ; 

WITH  A    SHORT    BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH     OF    PERSONS    DISTINGUISHED 
IN    RELIGIOUS    HISTORY. 


Collected  and  compiled  from  the  most  approved  Authorities, 
BY  J.  W.  BARBER. 


NEW  HAVEN: 

PUBLISHED  BY  L.  H.  YOUNG. 

1833. 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1832, 

By  John  W.  Barber, 
in  the    Clerk's    Office,  of  the    District  Court  of  Connecticut. 


Printed  by  Whitmore  &.  Minor. 


PREFACE. 


"  The  course  of  Religious  Events  embraces  a  more 
interesting  history  than  all  the  secular  achievements  of 
man,  since  the  Christian  era  commenced  ;  and  it  is  be- 
lieved the  cases  are  rare,  where  even  those  who  are 
professedly  interested  in  Rehgious  History,  are  suffi- 
ciently acquainted  with  its  various  and  highly  interest- 
ing details."  The  reason  for  this  has  been,  in  many 
instances,  that  works  on  Religious  History  have  gene- 
rally been  voluminons  and  expensive.  To  remedy  this 
defect  in  some  measure,  has  been  one  object  of  this 
work.  It  is,  it  will  be  perceived,  arranged  upon  a  new 
plan  ;  the  account  of  each  event,  or  fact,  is  in  some  re- 
spects insulated  ;  not  being  necessarily  connected  with 
any  other.  The  object  of  the  compiler  was  to  give  the 
reader  a  comprehensive  view  of  each  subject  introdu- 
ced. He  has  generally  confined  himself  to  the  bare  re- 
lation of  facts  as  he  found  them,  leaving  his  readers 
to  draw  their  own  inferences  and  conclusions.  A  short 
biographical  sketch  is  given  of  persons  distinguished 
in  Religious  History ;  and  a  chronological  table  of 
Religious  Events  is  added :  these,  with  the  other  part 
of  the  work,  it  is  believed,  will  be  found  valuable  as  a 
book  of  reference,  for  facts  which  have  been  recorded 
in  Church  History. 

"  No  apology  is  necessary  for  the  free  use  which  has 
been  made  of  the  labors  of  others,  for  the  plan  of  this 


book  is  so  essentially  different  from  that  of  any,  which 
has  preceded  it,  that  the  author  has  not  encroached 
upon  the  objects,  which  others  have  had  in  view.  He 
has  had  no  hesitation  in  using  their  very  language, 
whenever  it  suited  him.  Compilers  seem  to  be  licensed 
pillagers.  Like  the  3'outh  of  Sparta,  they  may  lay  their 
hands  upon  plunder  without  a  crime,  if  they  will  but 
seize  it  with  adroitness."*  The  numerous  engravings 
interspersed  through  the  book,  it  is  thought,  will  be  of 
utility  in  making  the  work  interesting,  and  assist  in 
preserving  in  the  mind  the  events  which  they  repre- 
sent. J.  W.  B. 
New  Haven,  April,  1832. 

*  Preface  to  Allen's  American  Biographical  Dictionary. 


CONTENTS 


Page. 
An  outline  Sketch  of  Church  History  from  the  Christian 

JEra.  to  the  present  time             -         -         -         -         -  11 

State  of  the  Jews  at  the  coming  of  Christ             -         -  35 

Gentile  Philosophy 38 

Crucifixion  of  Christ          ......  42 

Martrydom  of  the  Apostles             43 

Signs  and  Appearances  preceding  the  destruction  of  Jerusa- 
lem                  ...  -45 

Destruction  of  Jerusalem           .....  47 

Faith  and  Practice  of  the  Christians  in  the  First  Century  50 

Regard  paid  to  the  Scriptures  by  the  early  Christians  55 

Greek  and  Latin  Fathers             .....  57 

The  Ten  Persecutions 62 

Martrydom  of  tlie  Theban  Legion                 ...  63 
Willingness  of  the  ancient  Christians  to  suffer  for  Christ's 

sake             65 

Letter  of  Pliny  to  Trajan  relative  to  the  first  Christians  66 

Introduction  of  Christianity  into  Britian         -         -         -  69 

Account  of  the  Druids         ......  72 

Alban,  the  first  British  Martyr 77 

Martrydom  of  Maximilian         .....  78 

Martrydom  of  three  Christian  Friends           ...  80 

Vision  of  Constantine                .....  83 

Origin  of  the  Monastic  Life         .....  85 

Julian  the  Apostate              -             .....  86 

Arian  Controversy         .              .....  87 

Councils 89 

Conversion  of  Justin  Martyr          .....  91 


Page. 

Pelagians           ........  93 

Religion  of  the  Goths  or  Scandinavians         ...  95 

Taking  of  Rome  by  Alaric,  king  of  the  Goths            -  98 

Augustine's  City  of  God         -         -         -         -         -         .  100 

Maliomct  the  Arabian  impostor         -          .         .         .  104 

An  Account  of  the  Koran              106 

Venerable  Bede,  the  English  Reformer              .         -  110 

Dark  Ages 112 

Massacre  by  the  Saracens         ....         .  114 

Greek  Church            .         -         .         -          -         .          .  116 

Empire  of  the  Assassins         .         .         .         .         .         .  117 

Crusades  or  Holy  Wars              .....  121 

Chivalry  or  Knighthood       -         .         -         .         .         .  123 

Dramatic  Mysteries  or  Scriptural  Plays              .         .  126 

Popish  Miracles,  Relics,  &c.         .....  130 

Supremacy  of  the  Pope  of  Rome                 -         -         .  135 

Inquisition             137 

Grosseteste,  Bishop  of  Lincoln         ....  139 

Peter  Celestine,  the  Roman  Pontiff                .         .         .  142 

The  Albigenses         .......  144 

Persecution  of  the  Waldcnses                  ....  149 

Mendicants  or  Begging  Friars           ....  150 

John  Wickliffe,  the  first  English  Reformer              -         .  154 

Translation  of  the  Bible  into  the  English  Language  156 

Lollards I59 

John  Oldcastle,  or  Lord  Cobham                ...  161 

John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague         ....  165 

Martin  Luther             -             -         .           ...  168 

Zuinglius  the  Swiss  Reformer                          .             .  171 
Jesuits                   .             .             .             .             .            .178 

Persecutions  in  China  and  Japan         .             .             .  180 

Attempt  of  the  Mahometans  to  subdue  Europe                  .  183 

Doctrine  of  Romish  Indulgences         .             .             .  igG 

English  Martyrs                 .....  jgg 

The  Sufferings  and  Martrydom  of  Anne  Askew          .  190 

-Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's     ....  193 


Page. 

Auto  de  Fe,  or  Act  of  Faith  ...  194 

War  of  the  Cevennes  in  France  -  -  -  197 

Spanish  Armada         .....  201 

Gun-powder  Plot  .....  203 

Irish  Massacre  of  the  Protestants  -  -  -  208 

Religious  Rites,  Opinions,  &c.oftheN.  American  Indians  211 

Indian  Mother  ...  -  -  218 

Plymouth  Settlers  -  -  -  -  -  219 

Friends  or  Quakers      .....  221 

John  Bunyan         ......  223 

Piestical  Controversy  ....  225 

Emmanuel  Swedenborg  ....  227 

Elliot,  the  Indian  Missionary  ...  229 

The  French  Prophets         .  -  -  -  .231 

Sabatai  Sevi  the  false  Messiah  -  -  -  232 

Non-conformists  -  ...  235 

Scotch  Covenanters  ....  238 

Moravian  Missionaries      .....  239 

Ziegenbalg  and  Swartz,  the  Danish  Missionaries      *-  241 

David  Brainerd      ...  ...  243 

Anthony  Benezet         .....  246 

Wesley  and  Whitfield         -  .  -  .  .249 

Howard,  the  Philanthropist         ....  252 

Modern  Infidelity     -  .  -  -  -  253 

Thomas  Paine  .....  261 

Worship  of  the  Grand  Lama  .  .  .  263 

The  Syrian  Christians  in  India  -  ...  266 

Abdallah,  the  Arabian  Martyr  .  .  -•*  269 

Worship  of  the  Idol  Juggernaut  -  -  -  271 

Henry  Martyn  .....  272 

Joanna  Southcot  .....  275 

Mission  among  the  Hottentots  .  -  -  277 

Progress  of  Christianity  in  the  South  Sea  Islands         -  281 

Burman  Mission         ....  -  287 

Sandwich  Islands  Mission  ....  288 

Missions  among  the  North  American  Indians  -  293 


Page. 

African  Colonies  at  Sierra  Leone  and  Liberia     -             -  295 

Modern  Persecutions  in  the  South  of  France            -  299 

Bible  Societies     ...             -                          -  301 

Bethei  Union  Meetings          -             -        '     -             -  303 

Sunday  Schools                .....  305 

Temperance  Societies            ....  307 

Religion  and  present  state  of  the  Jews                 -             -  312 

Millenium      -            -            -            -            -            -  317 

A    Biographical   Sketch    of  persons    distinguished    in 

Religious  History         .             .             .             .             .  323 

Chronological  Table  of  Religious  Events     -             -  397 


AN 

OUTLINE  SKETCH 

OF 

CHURCH  HISTORY, 

FR03I    THE    CHRISTIAN    ERA. 

FIRST  CENTURY. 

When  Jesus  Christ  made  his  appearance  on  earth, 
a  great  part  of  the  world  was  subject  to  the  Roman 
Empire.  This  Empire  was  much  the  largest  temporal 
monarchy  that  had  ever  existed :  so  that  it  was  called 
all  the  world,  Luke  ii.  1.  The  time  when  the  Romans 
first  subjugated  the  land  of  Judea,  was  between  sixty 
and  seventy  years  before  Christ  was  born  ;  and  soon 
after  this,  the  Roman  Empire  rose  to  its  greatest  ex- 
tent and  splendor.  To  this  govermnent  the  world  con- 
tinued subject  till  Christ  came,  and  many  hundred  years 
afterwards.  The  remote  nations,  that  had  submitted 
to  the  yoke  of  this  mighty  empire,  were  ruled  either 
by  Roman  governors,  invested  with  temporary  com- 
missions, or  by  their  own  princes  and  laws,  in  subordi- 
nation  to  the  republic,  whose  sovereignty  was  acknow- 
ledged, and  to  which  the  conquered  kings,  who  were 
continued  in  their  own  dominions,  owed  their  borrowed 
majesty.  At  the  same  time,  the  Roman  people,  and 
their  venerable  senate,  though  they  had  not  lost  all 
shadow  of  liberty,  were  yet  in  reality  reduced  to  a 
state  of  servile  submission  to  Augustus  Csesar,  who  by 
artifice,  perfidy  and  bloodshed,  attained  an  enormous 
degree  of  power,  and  united  in  his  own  person,  the 

2 


12 

pompous  titles  of  Emperor,  Pontiff,  Censor,  Tribune 
of  the  People  ;  in  a  word,  all  the  great  offices  of  the 
.state. 

As  most  of  those  valuable  documents  which  could  be 
depended  upon,  concerning  the  success  and  extent  of 
the  gospel  among  the  Gentiles,  in  this  early  age  of 
Christianity,  were  destroyed  either  by  the  Pagan  per- 
secutors,  or  Gothic  barbarians,  it  is  impossible  to  as- 
certain the  precise  limits  of  the  kingdom  of  Chi-ist.  It 
is  quite  certain,  however,  that  through  the  instrumen- 
tality  of  St.  Paul,  the  Christian  religion  was  received 
both  in  Athens  and  Rome;  the  former  of  which  beheld 
his  triumph  in  their  seats  of  learning  and  justice,  and 
the  latter  saw  the  bamier  of  the  cross,  on  the  palace 
gates  of  their  emperor. 

From  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  which  is  the  only  ac- 
count that  can  be  relied  upon,  it  appears  that  by  the 
preaching  of  Christ  crucified,  the  worship  of  heathen 
deities  in  many  parts  of  Asia  and  Europe,  was  entire- 
ly abolished.  In  the  year  64,  Nero,  the  Emperor  of 
Rome,  a  cruel  and  bloody  tyrant,  commenced  a  furious 
persecution  against  the  church  of  God.  It  is  probable 
that  this  persecution  raged  as  far  as  the  Roman  author- 
ity  itself  extended ;  the  number  of  the  victims,  there- 
fore, must  have  been  immense. 

After  this  tyrant  had  lived  for  some  time  under  the 
horrors  of  his  gviilty  conscience,  he  was  condemned,  by 
the  senate,  to  be  put  into  the  pillory,  there  to  be  scourg. 
f'd  to  death  ;  but  in  the  year  68,  after  several  pusillani- 
mous efforts,  he  put  an  end  to  his  life. 

During  the  reign  of  Vespasian,  in  the  year  70,  Jeru- 
salem was  taken  by  his  son  Titus. 

Domiiian,  who  was  nearly  equal  to  Nero  in  cruelty, 
renewed  the  persecution  in  the  year  94  ;  but  it  was  of 
short  duration,  as  he  was  put  to  death  by  his  own  sol. 
(iiers.  In  the  reign  of  Domitian,  St.  J'ohn  the  Apostle 
w;^  banished  to  the  Isle  of  Patmos. 

It  ifi  a  melancholy  reflection,  that  error  soon  reared 
its  hundred  heads,  in  the  church  of  God,  and  the  Epis- 
tles of  St.  John  were  particularly  directed  against  those 


13 

heretics,  who  may  be  classed  under  the  general  term  of 
Gnostics,  and  who  with  their  many  absurdities,  denied 
the  Godhead  of  our  blessed  Lord.  They  likewise  de- 
nied that  he  was  clothed  with  a  real  body,  asserting  that 
this,  together  with  his  sufferings  and  trials,  as  stated  in 
the  Scriptures,  were  only  in  appearance.  They  also 
held,  that  the  world  was  created  by  a  malevolent  be- 
ing, and  that  rational  souls  were  imprisoned  in  corrupt 
mattfti'  by  the  power  of  malignant  spirits,  contrary  to 
the  Supreme  will,  who,  they  expected,  would  send  a 
messenger  to  rescue  miserable  mortals  from  the  chains 
of  these  usurpers.  Perceiving  Christ's  miracles,  and 
therefore  concluding  him  to  be  the  expected  messenger, 
they  were  induced  to  embrace  Christianity  ;  or  rather, 
to  corrupt  the  doctrines  and  precepts  of  Christ,  to  re- 
concile them  with  their  own  tenets. 


SECOND  CENTURY. 

As  it  is  well  known,  that  at  this  time  the  greatest  part 
of  the  world  had  been  subjugated  to  the  Roman  author- 
ity, the  circumstances  of  the  church  of  God  must  con- 
sequently have  been  materially  affected  by  the  disposi- 
tion of  the  Roman  emperors  towards  it.  It  appears  ne- 
cessary, therefore,  to  take  a  view  of  the  respective 
reigns  of  those  persons  into  whose  hands  the  govern- 
ment of  the  world  fell. 

This  century  began  with  the  emperor  Trajan,  who 
can  only  be  reproached  with  persecuting  the  Christians, 
on  "whom  he  had  been  prevailed  to  look  with  an  evil 
eye.  But  this  persecution  was  of  short  duration  ;  for 
Pliny,  the  younger,  who  was  then  consul  of  Bythinia, 
vvhere  a  great  number  of  Christians  resided,  having 
written  to  the  emperor  a  very  elegant  letter,  in  which 
he  bears  witness  to  the  innocence  of  the  first  Christians' 
lives,  Trajan  stopped  the  proceedings  against  tliem. 
During  his  reign,  Ignatius,  bishop  of  Antioch,  suffered 
martyrdom. 


14 

He  died  Anno  Domini  117,  after  a  reign  of  nineteen 
years,  and  was  succeeded  by  Adrian,  during  whose 
reign  the  ruin  of  the  Jews  was  completed.  Rufus, 
President  of  Judea,  having  engaged  them  under  a  mad 
leader,  named  Barchobebas,  (or  the  son  of  the  star,) 
slew  many  thousands,  not  sparing  even  women  and 
children  ;  and  forbade  the  survivors  from  coming  with- 
in sight  of  Jerusalem.  This  Barchobebas  asserted  that 
he  was  the  Messiah  of  the  Jews,  and  the  star  predicted 
by  the  Prophet  Balaam.  The  Jews  flocked  to  hnn  in 
crowds,  verifying  the  prediction  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  "  I  am  come  in  my  Father's  name,  and  ye  re- 
ceive me  not ;  if  another  shall  come  in  his  own  name, 
him  ye  will  receive." 

Adrian,  after  having  reigned  upwards  of  twenty 
years,  was  succeeded  by  Antoninus,  during  whose  reign 
Christianity  continued  to  spread  in  the  surrounding 
countries,  notwitlistanding  pereecntions  were  very  fre- 
quent throughout  the  whole  Roman  Empire.  Justin 
Martyr,  a  celebrated  philosopher,  who  had  embraced 
Christianity,  became  their  advocate  ;  and,  in  an  apolo- 
gy which  he  presented  to  the  emperor,  so  affectingly 
represented  their  case,  that  a  rescript  was  issued,  for- 
bidding their  punishment,  unless  for  crimes  against  the 
state ;  nor  was  the  profession  of  Christianity  to  be  con- 
sidered as  such.  This  holy  man,  whose  works  are  still 
extant,  was  at  last  burned  alive  at  Rome,  for  the  faith 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist. 

Antoninus  had  chosen  two  successors,  who,  after  his 
death,  reigned  jointly  ;  viz.  Marcus  Aurelius  Anto- 
ninus and  Lucius  JEUus  Verus,  which  was  the  first 
instance  of  two  emperors  reigning  at  the  same  time. 
iElius  Verus  was  fond  of  case  and  voluptuousness  ;  but 
by  nature  averse  to  cruelty  and  injustice.  After  a  reign 
of  little  more  than  eight  years,  he  died  of  an  apoplexy, 
leaving  the  empire  to  Marcus  Aurelius,  who  counte- 
nanced accusations  against  Christians,  under  any  form. 
During  his  reign,  Polycarp,  Bishop  of  Smyrna,  added 
new  credit  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  by  his  triumphant 
martyrdom.     The  renowned  apologist,  Justin  Pothe- 


15 

nus,  Bishop  of  Lyons,  and  many  other  eminent  men, 
.suffered  martyrdom  in  this  reign.  A  learned  Christian, 
named  Athenagorias,  addressed  to  him  a  masterly  apol- 
ogy for  the  Christian  religion  ;  and  it  is  presumed  that 
his  remonstrances  had  the  desired  effect,  and  convinced 
the  emperor  of  the  innocence  of  the  unjustly  persecu- 
ted Christians.  The  next  emperor  was  Commodus, 
during  whose  reign  the  churches  increased,  and  many 
characters  of  the  first  consequence  were  added  to  the 
Lord,  particularly  at  Rome.  But  here,  Appollonius,  a 
senator,  was  accused  of  Christianity,  and  with  much  elo- 
quence and  boldness  defended  his  profession  before  the 
senate  ;  for  which  he  was  condemned  to  death. 

Severus,  who  was  the  last  emperor  of  this  century, 
was  an  implacable  enemy  to  Christianity.  During  his 
reign,  seas  of  sacred  blood  were  shed  in  Asia  and 
Egypt ;  but  at  Alexandria,  (which  Eusebius  calls  the 
noblest  stadium  of  God,)  the  greater  number  of  victims 
fell.  Some  were  fastened  to  crosses  ;  others  torn  to 
pieces  with  nails  of  iron  ;  others  were  exposed  to  wild 
beasts  ;  and  others  burned  alive. 

Amongst  a  great  number  of  renowned  sufferers,  are 
to  be  reckoned  Leonides,  the  father  of  Origen,  Irenaeus, 
Bishop  of  Lyons,  and  a  celebrated  Christian  lady, 
named  Potamiaena,  who  gained  immortal  dignity  by 
her  sufferings. 

TertuUian,  a  native  of  Carthage,  stood  up  as  an  apol- 
ogist for  the  Christians  at  this  time,  and  essentially  con- 
tributed  to  the  advancement  of  the  best  of  causes. 

The  second  century  closed  amidst  the  infernal  tri- 
umphs of  persecution. 


THIRD  CENTURY. 

The  respite  which  the  death  of  Severus  afforded  to 
the  church,  Avas  but  partial.  Under  the  reign  of  his 
son,  Caracalla,  the  Christians  in  Africa  suffered  great- 
ly, by  the  mstigation  of  Scapula,  the  pro-consul  of  that 
province,  whose  cruelties  roused  the  spirit  of  Tertul- 
2* 


16   . 

Iian  :  he,  regardless  of  consequences,  boldly  addressed 
the  pro-consul  in  behalf  of  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  re- 
ferring to  some  late  calamities  with  which  the  empire 
had  been  visited,  declared  them  to  be  nothing  but  the 
judgments  of  Heaven,  for  shedding  the  innocent  blood 
of  its  righteous  servants  ;  and  entreated  Scapula  to  ex- 
ercise moderation  and  clemency  towards  those  who  had 
ever  proved  themselves  deserving  subjects  of  the  state. 

However  dead  the  hearts  of  their  enemies  were  to 
their  pathetic  remonstrances,  their  sufferings  were  in  a 
great  measure  alleviated.  The  emperor  marked  out 
new  objects  for  his  infernal  passion.  His  friends,  his 
counsellors,  and  his  wife,  indiscriminately  fell  by  the 
command  of  this  overgrown  savage  ;  till  Heaven,  wea- 
ried with  forbearance,  sent  him  to  his  own  place  by  the 
hand  of  an  assassin,  in  the  year  217. 

Under  the  reign  of  the  two  succeeding  emperors, 
Macrinus  and  Avitus,  the  state  of  the  church  was  in 
no  particular  manner  aifected ;  but  under  the  reign  of 
Alexander  Severus  it    received   considerable  acquis:^ 

'JllS. 

Whether  from  fa-lse  politics  or  want  of  light,  cannot 
ijtr  said,  but  it  is  certain  that  this  emperor  made  a  stranae 
mixture  of  Christianity  and  paganism.  He  had  a  chap- 
el in  his  palace,  where  he  paid  honors  to  the  images  of 
Apollonius ;  of  Tyanus,  the  celebrated  Pythagorean 
philosopher ;  to  those  of  Jesus  Christ,  Abraham  and 
Or|)heus. 

His  mother,  Mamea,  however,  having  had  a  confer- 
ence with  the  famous  Origen,  became  considerably  at- 
tached  to  Christianity  ;  and  is  reported  to  have  entered 
into  a  profession  of  the  same,  at  which  the  pagan  priests- 
were  particularly  alarmed,  and  perceiving  the  rapid 
|H'ogrcss  of  Christianity,  declared,  "  Thai  if  the  Chris- 
tians irere  allowed  to  have  temples  of  their  own,  the  tern- 
phs  of  the  Roman  deities  xcould  be  forsaken,  and  the 
empire  would  soon  embrace  Christianity.^^  Though  the 
emperor  was  hereby  deterred  from  building  churches  to 
the  name  of  Christ,  yet  he  forbade  those  already  built  to 
be  injured. 


17 

To  Alexander  succeeded  Maximin,  a  man  of  mon- 
strous body,  and  no  less  monstrous  mind.  His  vil- 
lanies  were  most  eminently  exemplified  where  ha  him- 
self resided.  The  bishops,  and  prmcipai  men  among 
the  Christians,  were  those  that  he  selected  for  his  own 
vengeance ;  and  in  consequence  of  his  example,  the 
heathen  priests,  the  magistrates  and  the  common  peo- 
ple, were  animated  in  persecuting  all  those  who  bore 
the  Christian  name.  Having  waded  in  blood  for  three- 
years,  Heaven  caused  this  gigantic  wretch  to  be  slam 
by  his  own  soldiers  :  and  his  execrable  body  to  be  cast 
out,  and  devoured  by  dogs  and  birds. 

To  the  tempest  raised  by  Maximin,  a  happy  cainj 
.Lsued  to  the  church  of  God ;  which  may  be  attributed 
io  two  causes, — the  mroads  of  different  nations  upon 
the  empire,  (which  diverted  their  attention  from  the 
concerns  of  the  Christians,)  and  the  pacific  virtues;  of 
the  emperors  themselves. 

Gordian,  a  man  of  iearnmg,  and  heathen  virtue, 
knew  how  to  value  merit  wherever  he  discovered  it ; 
and  therefore  was  mild  tovvards  the  Christians  from 
principle. 

Philip,  who  succeeded  Gordian,  though  a  wicked 
man,  yet,  if  not  professedly  a  Christian,  certainly  wish- 
ed to  be  so.  The  emperor  and  empress,  being  at  An- 
tioch,  attempted  to  enter  the  church  during  divine  ser- 
vice ;  upon  which  Babylas,  (the  worthy  bishop  of  that 
church,)  laying  his  hand  upon  his  heart,  declared,  that 
he  was  unworthy  to  enter  into  the  fold  of  Christ ;  and 
that  he  should  have  no  admittance,  unless  he  were 
brought  to  repentance  for  his  sins,  and  made  a  public 
acknowledgment  of  the  same. 

Decius  was  next  raised  to  the  throne  :  he  was  a  vi- 
olent  persecutar  of  the  Christians,  and  formed  the 
dreadful  project  of  extirpating  all  who  professed  that 
faith.  To  give  effect  to  his  design,  he  issued  edicts 
conveying  the  most  unlimited  powers  to  the  governors 
of  all  the  provinces.  The  heathens  emulated  each  oth- 
er in  promoting  the  execution  of  the  imperial  edicts. 
Hence  rocks,  sharp  stakes,  fire,  burning  pincers,  wild 


18 

beasts,  scalding  pitch,  and  tortures  in  a  thousand  forms, 
and  of  the  most  exquisite  kinds,  were  iieaped  upon  these 
innocent  men. 

Here  the  wealiness  of  human  nature  was  lamentably 
evinced.  Those  amongst  the  Christians  who  were  not 
dismayed  at  death  itself,  were  nevertheless  appalled  at 
the  tremendous  forms  which  it  noAV  assumed  ;  to  evade 
which,  unwarrantable  means  were  used,  such  as  brib- 
ing the  heathen  priests  to  give  them  certificates,  certi- 
fying that  they  were  not  Christians,  offering  sacrifices, 
or  burning  incense  before  the  images  of  false  gods. 
Notwithstanding,  however,  the  injury  which  the  best 
of  causes  sustamed  by  the  defection  of  some  of  its 
avowed  friends,  the  multitude  of  those  who  loved  not 
their  lives  to  the  death,  was  truly  great.  J\Iany,  who 
before  this  trying  period  had  not  been  known  as  favor- 
ers  of  Christianity,  now  came  boldly  forward,  declar- 
ing themselves  the  ser^'ants  of  Christ,  and  exulting  at 
an  opportunity  of  sealing  their  testimony  with  their 
blood.  This  wicked  emperor  perished  miserably,  and 
it  is  a  fact  wortliy  o^  observation,  that  almost  all  the 
jirinces  who  persecuted  the  Christians  came  to  an  un- 
timely end. 

Gallus,  who  succeeded  to  the  empire,  carried  on  the 
dreadful  work  of  Decius,  and  made  the  Christians  groan 
under  his  persecuting  hand.  A  terrible  pestilence 
having  desolated  the  Roman  provinces,  the  pagan 
priests  improved  the  occasion,  industriously  attributing 
the  calamity  to  the  anger  of  the  gods,  for  the  lenity 
shown  to  the  Christians ;  and  hereby  reanimated  the 
rage  of  persecution. 

The  death  of  Gallus,  who  was  slain  in  battle,  afford- 
ed a  release  to  the  suffering  church  of  Christ,  by  the 
accession  of  Valerian  to  the  throne,  who,  for  tlie  first 
five  years  of  liis  reign,  exorcised  a  considerable  degree 
of  clemency  towards  the  Christians  ;  but  in  the  last  two 
years  he  was  influenced  by  i\Iacrianus,  an  Egyptian  ma- 
gician, his  chief  counsellor,  to  renew  the  persecution. 
The  Christian  churches  Averc  ordered  to  be  shut,  and  no 
age,  sex,  or  character,  was  spared.     Many  eminent 


19 

men  gave  illustrious  proofs  of  the  invincible  nature  of 
divine  grace,  by  the  heroism  of  their  conduct  in  the 
presence  of  their  adversaries.  Under  thi^s  emperor's 
reign,  the  great  St.  Cyprian,  in  obedience  to  his  orders, 
suffered  mai'tyrdom  at  Carthage. 

The  time,  however,  arrived,  when  the  just  judgment 
of  God,  reached  Valerian.  He  was  taken  prisoner  by 
Sapor,  king  of  Persia,  who  reduced  him  to  the  vilest 
situation,  using  him  as  a  footstool  to  mount  his  horse  : 
plucked  out  his  eyes  ;  flayed  his  body  when  alive  ;  and 
when  dead,  had  it  preserved  and  hung  up  in  one  of  his 
temples. 

Under  the  reigns  of  GalUenus,  AureUan,  Tacitus, 
Probus  and  Cams,  the  Christians  enjoyed  perfect  peace 
from  their  public  enemies. 


FOURTH  CENTURY. 

Diocletian,  who  came  to  the  empire,  A.  D.  284,  for 
the  first  twenty  years  of  his  reign,  was  far  from  being 
an  enemy  of  Christians.  But  in  the  beginning  of  this 
century,  he  became  their  most  cruel  foe,  and  marked 
all  his  footsteps  with  the  blood  of  saints.  For  a  length 
of  time,  from  a  natural  love  of  ease,  and  aversion  to 
bloodshed,  he  withstood  the  solicitations  of  the  pagan 
priests,  who  urged  him  to  employ  his  power  and  au- 
thority  in  saving  their  threatened  cause  from  impend- 
ing ruin.  Galerius,  one  of  the  censors,  a  man  of  fero- 
cious mind,  by  the  use  of  every  diabolical  art,  finally 
excited  him  to  loose  the  demon  of  persecution  upon  the 
defenceless  flock  of  Christ. 

The  dreadful  scene  commenced  in  Nicomedia,  the 
residence  of  Diocletian  and  Galerius,  on  the  23d  of 
February,  303,  in  presence  of  the  emperor  and  his  cen- 
sor. The  officers  of  the  city  entered  the  Christian 
churches,  brought  forth  the  sacred  books  and  utensils, 
and  threw  them  into  the  fire.  The  next  day,  an  edict 
was  published,  excluding  the  Christians  from  the  pro- 
tection of  the  laws ;  commanding  their  churches  to  be 


20 

demolished,  and  subjecting  their  persons  to  death. 
Every  species  of  torture,  which  rnahce  could  invent, 
was  put  into^operation  ;  but  religion,  as  usual,  acquired 
additional  splendor  from  the  fury  of  its  adversaries,  and 
evmced  its  divine  nature  amidst  the  sufferings  of  its  il- 
lustrious confessors.  Human  nature,  however,  always 
frail,  lamentably  evidenced  its  weakness,  in  the  conduct 
of  some,  who,  in  order  to  evade  the  imputation  of 
Christianity,  and  thereby  shun  the  sufferings  to  which 
they  were  exposed,  delivered  up  their  religious  books. 
Their  conduct  was  strongly  condemned  by  the  real 
friends  of  the  gospel,  who  marked  them  with  the  name 
of  Traditores.  Galerius,  the  source  of  all  this  cruel- 
ty, was,  by  the  hand  of  God,  called  to  give  an  account 
of  his  unparalleled  wickedness,  after  having  endured 
in  this  life  the  most  grievous  afflictions  ;  having  his  in- 
.sides  preyed  upon  by  vermin,  and  the  whole  mass  of 
his  body  turned  into  rottenness.  In  addition  to  the 
jiains  occasioned  by  his  disorder,  he  felt  all  the  horrors 
of  a  most  guihy  conscience,  for  his  conduct  to  the 
Ciiristians.  Hoping  that  his  miseries  might  be  allevi- 
ated by  their  intercessions  with  God,  he  published  an 
edict  in  their  favor,  and  after  lingering  under  the  vio- 
lence of  his  disorder  a  considerable  time,  this  impious 
v.-retch  expired  in  the  year  311. 

Diocletian,  who  had  been  compelled  by  Galerius  to 
resign  his  imperial  dignity,  died  a  miserable  death  in  the 
year  312. 

Constanteus  Clorus,  was  peculiarly  beloved  by  his 
subjects,  and  deservedly  esteemed  as  a  friend  of  the 
(/hristians :  he  was  succeeded  by  his.son, 

Constantine,  who  for  near  seven  years  had  shown 
no  attachment  to  any  religious  principles ;  but  in  the 
year  312  he  appeared  a  favorer  of  Christianity,  and  af- 
ter some  time  proved  himself  a  professed  disciple  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  being  converted  to  the  Christian  faith, 
it  is  said  by  a  remarkable  vision  of  a  cross,  while  march- 
ing  at  the  head  of  his  army. 

During  Constantine's  reign,  a  priest  of  Alexandria, 
named   Arius,  introduced  new  opinions  concerning  the 


21 

divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  occasioned  great  trou- 
bles. The  emperor  asssembled  a  council  of  bishops^ 
from  all  parts  of  the  Roman  empire,  at  Nice,  where 
they  declared  the  principles  of  Arius  contrary  to  holy 
writ,  and  to  the  faith  maintained  by  all  the  churches. 
Arianism  subsisted,  however,  in  several  places,  till  to^ 
wards  the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  when  it  was  en-* 
tirely  abolished. 

Consfantine,  Constant.rus,  and  Constans,  succeeded 
their  father  Constantino  in  the  empire,  and  like  him, 
proceeded  in  the  demolition  of  pagan  superstition  and 
idolatry. 

Julian,  the  Apostate,  nephew  to  Constantino  the  first, 
upon  the  death  of  the  three  brothers,  was  declared  em- 
peror. He  had  been  educated  in  the  Christian  religion, 
but  apostatized  from  it,  and  exercised  all  his  power  to 
restore  the  faded  glory  of  expiring  polytheism.  He  at- 
tempted to  rebuild  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  apparently 
to  disprove  the  prophecies  of  Jesus  Christ ;  but  God 
sending  forth  flames  of  fire  from  the  earth  and  destroy- 
ing his  workmen,  defeated  his  wicked  intention.  He 
was  mortally  wounded  in  a  battle  with  the  Persians, 
when  catching  the  blood  which  issued  from  the  wound, 
he  threw  it  up  towards  heaven,  exclaiming,  "  Vicisti, 
O  Galilea  !"  O  Galilean,  thou  hast  conquered. 

Jovian,  Va'lentinian,  <^-c.  <^c.,  succeeded  Julian ; 
they  all  professed  Christianity,  and  employed  them- 
selves in  eradicating  paganism,  so  that  towards  the 
close  of  this  century,  the  splendor  of  superstition, 
by  its  lengthened  shadows,  indicated  its  irrecoverable 
decline. 


FIFTH  CENTURY. 

This  century  was  distinguished  by  the  famous  Pela- 
gian and  semi-Pelagian  controversies;  also  for  the  per- 
secutions of  Huneric  and  Arian,  who,  among  other  acts 
of  barbarity,  ordered  the  tongues  of  a  number  of  those 
pious  men,  who  adhered  to  the  doctrine  of  the  true  divin- 
ity  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  cut  out. 


22 

In  the  year  496,  Clovis,  king  of  France,  embraced 
the  Christian  religion,  and  was  baptized  at  Rheims  in 
Champaigne. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  century,  the  Roman  empire 
fell  into  the  hands  of  Theodosius,  who  at  his  death,  left 
it  to  his  two  sons,  Arcadius  and  Honorius.  The  for- 
mer had  the  eastern  empire  for  his  portion,  and  the  latter 
the  western  ;  and  in  the  year  410,  the  city  of  Rome  was 
taken  from  him  by  Alaric,  and  pillaged. 

The  eastern  empire,  during  the  reign  of  Theodosius, 
enjoyed  peace  ;  but  the  church  was  much  disturbed  by 
the  factions  of  the  prelates  of  Alexandria.  Under  the 
reign  of  Arcadius,  Theophilus,  patriarch  of  that  city, 
had  cruelly  persecuted  St.  John  Chrysostom,  one  of 
the  most  pious  prelates  of  the  east,  and  sent  him  into 
exile ;  and  these  factions  raged  with  still  greater  vio- 
lence under  the  feeble  government  of  Theodosius  the 
younger,  the  son  of  Arcadius. 


SIXTH  CENTURY. 

In  the  sixth  century,  the  ambition  of  the  Roman  pon- 
tiff  distinguished  itself  in  a  violent  struggle  for  absolute 
supremacy,  with  John,  surnamed  the  foster  bishop  of 
Constantinople.  Long  had  the  man  of  sin,  in  the  per- 
sons of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  aimed  at  every  possible 
degree  of  accession  to  his  impious  domination.  In  the 
language  of  the  apostle,  "  hitherto  there  had  been  one 
who  let ;"  which  was  none  other  than  the  Roman  civil 
power,  exercised  by  the  emperors. 

But  in  the  year  534,  the  emperor  Justinian  gave  su- 
preme  power  to  the  beast,  by  declaring  him  "  Head  of 
all  the  Churches ;  the  Judge  of  all  others, — himself  to 
he  judged  h)  none.^^  In  the  east,  his  pretensions  were 
disregarded,  and  his  authority  rejected :  but  iu  the  west 
his  design  too  well  succeeded. 

Ennodius,  bishop  of  Ticinum,  in  a  fulsome  pane- 
gyric, asserted  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  constituted 
judge  in  the  jplace  of  God.     Although  this  supremacy 


23 

was  disputed  and  resisted,  and  the  surrounding  princes 
exercised  their  authority  independent  of  the  ghostly 
dominion  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  yet  the  foundation  of 
his  anti-christian  greatness  was  so  firmly  laid,  that,  at 
future  periods,  princes,  kings,  and  emperors,  submitted 
to  his  orders,  expressing  the  most  servile  subjection  to 
his  authority,  and  performing  the  most  degrading  acts 
of  humiliation  at  his  command. 

Theodoric  (a  Roman  emperor)  put  to  death  the  il- 
lustrious Christian  philosophers,  Boethius  and  Sym- 
machus,  his  father-in-law,  on  a  false  accusation  of  at- 
tempting  to  re-establish  the  liberties  of  Rome.  He  al- 
so killed  John,  bishop  of  Rome,  and  committed  other 
cruel  and  unjust  actions. 

He  died  in  526,  after  a  reign  of  thirty-five  years. 
It  is  said,  that  seeing  the  head  of  a  large  fish  served  at 
his  table,  he  fancied  he  beheld  the  head  of  Symmachus, 
and  it  is  supposed  the  agitation  of  his  conscience  has- 
tened his  death. 

Justinian  erected  at  Consta»tinople  the  church  of  St. 
Sophia,  which  passes  for  one  of  the  wonders  of  the 
world.  This  edifice,  which  was  commenced  Anno  Dom- 
ini 537,  is  now  converted  into  a  Turkish  mosque. 

In  596,  Pope  Gregory,  surnamed  the  Great,  sent 
into  Great  Britain  some  monks,  the  chief  of  whom  was 
named  Augustine,  for  the  purpose  of  preaching  the 
Christian  religion. 


SEVENTH  CENTURY. 

This  century  is  distinguished  by  the  rise  of  Mahon- 
etanism.  Mahomet,  the  founder  of  this  religion,  was 
a  native  of  Mecca,  in  Arabia,  a  man  who  wanted  nei- 
ther abilities  nor  address  to  insinuate  his  dogmas,  which 
he  did  partly  by  force  and  partly  by  persuasion.  The 
unhappy  divisions  which  at  this  period  prevailed  among 
the  Christians,  contributed  greatly  to  the  advancement 
of  his  religion. 

3 


24 

The  tenets  of  this  deceiver  are  contained  in  the  Ko' 
ran,  which  is  a  confused  mixture  of  some  of  the  truths 
of  Judaism  and  Christianity,  with  a  variety  of  absurd 
fables. 

His  rehgion  began  in  the  year  622,  which  is  called 
the  first  of  the  Hegira  or  flight  of  Mahomet,  when  he 
was  driven  from  Mecca  by  his  fellow  citizens.  Ma- 
hornet  died  Anno  Domini  631. 

In  the  year  690,  Willibrod,  an  English  monk,  preach- 
ed the  gospel  in  the  Netherlands. 


EIGHTH   CENTURY. 

Whilst  the  grand  Impostor  of  the  East,  with  incred- 
ible celerity,  traversed  the  earth,  and  incalculable  myr- 
iads of  the  human  race,  either  compelled  by  the  terror 
of  his  arms,  or  allured  by  the  hope  of  sensual  gratifica- 
tions,  acknowledged  him  as  the  prophet  of  God ;  Chris- 
tianity,  which  had  beerr  planted  by  apostolic  hands, 
languished  in  a  state  or 'melancholy  decay ;  and  al- 
though  the  eighth  century  of  the  Christian  era  had 
commenced,  several  parts  of  Europe  yet  remained  in  a 
state  of  pagan  darkness. 

The  Saracens,  followers  of  Mahomet,  availed  them- 
selves of  the  distractions  which  prevailed  in  the  east, 
ravaged  the  provinces  of  Asia  and  Africa,  and  heaped 
upon  the  Christians  the  heaviest  calamities.  Crossing 
the  Mediterranean,  they  entered  Spain,  became  victo- 
rious, overthrew  its  empire,  obtained  a  considerable 
extent  of  territory,  and  made  that  country,  and  part  of 
France,  groan  under  their  oppressive  yoke. 

In  this  century,  the  worship  of  images,  the  remains 
of  paganism,  was  established  in  almost  every  part  of 
the  eastern  empire.  This  abuse  the  emperor  Leo  en- 
deavored  to  prevent,  by  causing  them  to  be  taken  out 
of  the  churches  from  the  year  726,  and  by  prohibiting 
the  use  of  them  in  730  by  a  solenm  edict.  This  drew 
upon  him  the  hatred  of  the  ignorant  and  superstitious 
ecclesiastics,  and  occasioned  the  loss  of  all  that  the  em- 


25 

pire  possessed  in  Italy.  Gregory  II.,  Pope  of  Rome, 
undertook  the  defence  of  the  images,  and  in  a  council 
of  bishops,  dependent  on  him,  condemned  the  edict  of 
the  emperor.  By  virtue  of  this  seditious  communica- 
tion,  he  caused  Rome  and  the  rest  of  Italy  to  revolt, 
having  forbidden  the  people  thenceforth  to  acknowledge 
the  emperor  of  Rome,  or  to  pay  him  any  tribute. 

In  the  year  744,  the  emperor  Constantino  assembled 
at  Constantinople  a  coimcil  of  three  hundred  and  thirty- 
eight  bishops,  in  which  the  worship  of  images  was  de- 
clared contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  and  absolutely  for- 
bidden throughout  the  empire.  It  would  now  have  ceas- 
ed, had  it  not  been  for  the  obstinacy  of  the  monks,  who, 
supported  by  certain  bishops,  and  the  ignorant  populace, 
continued  it  in  secret,  and  thus  kept  up  one  of  the  first 
source^  of  corruption  in  the  church. 

The  emperor  Charlemagne,  one  of  the  greatest 
princes  of  the  western  empire,  subdued  the  Saxons  in 
785,  and  obliged  Witekind,  their  prince,  to  embrace  the 
Christian  religion. 

The  same  emperor,  having  in  794  entirely  subdued 
the  Frisi,  stipulated  that  they  should  embrace  Chris- 
tianity ;  in  which  case  he  permitted  them  to  preserve 
the  title  of  a  free  people,  and  exempted  them  from  pay- 
ing any  tribute.  From  that  time  the  gospel  was  gene- 
rally received  among  them. 

The  empress  Irene,  who  was  a  very  superstitious 
and  wicked  woman,  in  the  year  787  assembled  at  Nice 
a  council  of  two  hundred  and  eighty  very  ignorant 
bishops.  Here  the  worship  of  images  was  establish- 
ed, which  the  council  held  at  Constantinople,  under 
Constantine,  had  condemned;  and  those  who  refused 
adoration  to  the  images,  were  declared  heretics,  and 
anathematized. 

In  the  year  794,  the  emperor  Charlemagne  assembled 
another  council  at  Frankfort,  where  that  held  by  Irene, 
and  the  worship  of  images,  were  condemned. 


26 


NINTH  CENTURY. 


The  emperor  Charlemagne  died  the  28th  of  Janua- 
ry, 814,  at  the  age  of  71,  in  the  47th  year  of  his  reign 
and  the  14th  of  his  empire.  In  this  century,  a  furious 
contest  arose  between  the  patriarchs  of  Constantinople 
and  the  pontiffs  of  Rome,  which  produced  a  rupture  be- 
tween the  Greek  and  Latin  churches,  and  terminated 
in  their  final  separation. 

The  isle  of  Great  Britain  in  this  century  produced 
the  truly  great  Alfred,  during  whose  reign  learning 
was  in  a  great  measure  advanced,  which  was  before 
so  reduced,  that  among  the  clergy  there  was  not  a  man 
to  be  found  in  the  kingdom  of  Wessex,  who  understood 
the  Latin  service.  Christianity,  which  had  been  lan- 
guishing to  a  state  of  the  most  extreme  wretchedness, 
experienced  the  fostering  care  of  the  worthy  Alfred, 
and  its  dying  embers  soon  began  to  revive. 


TENTH  CENTURY. 

In  this  century,  Otlio  the  Great,  emperor  of  Germa- 
ny, extended  the  Christian  religion  throughout  the  em- 
pire,  and  founded  the  bishopricks  of  Brandenburg,  Ha- 
velburg,  Meisen,  Zeitz,  and  Magdeburg.  But  the  doc- 
trine and  manners  of  its  professors  were  so  corrupt, 
that,  on  account  of  the  prevailing  ignorance  and  de- 
pravity, historians  have  given  the  tenth  the  appellation 
of  the  iron  century. 

The  Russians,  till  this  period,  were  pagans,  but 
were,  about  the  year  924,  converted  to  Christianity  by 
the  Greeks  of  Constantinople.  Alba,  their  duchess, 
and  Woldomir,  her  son,  were  baptized.  Micislaus, 
king  of  Poland,  was  also  converted  in  the  year  965 ; 
and  Stephen,  the  first  Christian  king  of  Hungary,  was 
baptized  in  969. 


27 


ELEVENTH  CENTURY. 


The  bishops  of  Rome,  avaihng  themselves  of  the 
neghgence  of  the  emperors,  and  of  tlie  people's  igno- 
rance, now  began  to  erect  themselves  into  primates  and 
sovereigns  of  all  Christendom.  Having  ruled  despotic 
in  the  spiritual,  they  presumed  to  extend  their  authority 
over  the  temporal  affairs  of  emperors  and  kings. 

At  this  time,  the  see  of  Rome  was  occupied  by  Greg- 
ory VII.,  who,  in  the  year  1074,  prohibited  the  mar- 
riage of  priests  ;  and  although  at  first  he  found  difficul- 
ties  in  establishing  this  decree,  in  the  end  he  prevailed, 
and  his  successor  finished  what  he  begun. 

From  the  seventh  century,  the  city  of  Jerusalem  had 
been  subject  to  the  Mahometans  ;  but  Pope  Urban  II. 
having  caused  a  crusade  against  them  to  be  preached 
in  all  the  kingdoms  of  Christendom,  raised  an  army  of 
two  hundred  and  sixty  thousand  men  in  France,  Ger- 
many, and  other  countries.  In  the  year  1096,  this  ar- 
my, led  on  by  Peter  the  Hermit,  went  into  Palestine, 
where  they  did  not  arrive  till  the  year  1099.  The 
Christians  took  Jerusalem  that  year,  and  having  erect- 
ed it  into  a  kingdom,  proclaimed  Godfrey  de  Bouillon 
first  king  of  Jerusalem  and  Palestine. 

Godfrey  was  not,  however,  crowned,  owing  to  his 
refusal  of  that  honor.  "  God  forbid,"  said  he,  "  that  I 
should  appear  crowned  with  gold  in  a  place  where  Je- 
sus Christ,  my  master,  wore  a  crown  of  thorns  !" 


TWELFTH  CENTURY. 

The  Christians  retained  possession  of  Jerusalem  eigh- 
ty-five  years,  at  the  end  of  which  it  was  retaken  by 
Saladin. 

Frederic  Barbarossa,  one  of  the  greatest  princes  of 
Germany,  after  having  been  engaged  in  a  long  war 
with  the  popes,  was  finally  forced  to  enter  into  an  irk- 
some treaty,  one  of  the  conditions  of  which  was,  that 
he  should  engage  in  the  crusade. 
3* 


28 


Frederic,  having  arrived  in  Palestine,  learnt  that  Je- 
rusalem had  been  retaken  by  the  famous  Saladin,  Sul- 
tan of  Egypt.  This,  however,  did  not  prevent  his  per- 
forming many  gallant  actions  in  that  country,  where 
he  continued  till  his  death,  which  took  place  in  the 
year  1190. 


THIRTEENTH  CENTURY. 

This  century  was  distinguished  by  the  founding  of 
the  inquisition,  a  tribunal  erected  by  the  popes,  for  the 
examination  and  punishment  of  heretics. 

In  1215,  Pope  Innocent  III.  held  at  Rome  a  council, 
in  which,  by  order  of  that  pontiff,  transahstantiation 
was  ranked  among  the  articles  of  the  church  of  Rome's 
faith.  This  was  called  the  Council  of  Lateran.  This 
council  consisted  of  412  bishops,  800  abbots  and  pri- 
ors, and  ambassadors  from  almost  every  court  in  Chris- 
tendom. At  this  time,  aricular  confession  was  intro- 
duced into  the  Romish  church.  The  power  of  the  pope 
was  increased  at  this  period,  immense  donations  being 
given  him. 


FOURTEENTH  CENTURY. 

In  this  century  the  dominion  of  the  Roman  church 
appeared  rapidly  to  dechne,  owing  to  the  contentions 
between  the  pope  and  the  king  of  France. 

The  popes  now  labored  only  to  increase  their  au- 
thority and  corrupt  the  pure  doctrines  of  religion. 
Boniface  VIII.,  a  detestable  character,  estabhshed  the 
jubilee  in  the  year  1300. 

Under  false  pretences  he  excommunicated  Philip 
Uie  Fair ;  but  that  prince  sent  troops  ;nto  Italy  and 
•took  him  prisoner  at  Arrania,  from  whence  he  was 
sent  to  Rome,  where  he  died  of  rage  and  despair.  At 
this  time  WickUffe,  the  great  English  reformer,  oppos- 
ing the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome,  was  brought  be- 


29 

fore  the  bishop  in  St.  Paul's,  and  finally  silenced.  His 
followers  were  distinguished  by  the  name  of  Lollards. 
He  died  in  1385,  at  Lutterworth,  and  owing  to  the  ha- 
tred  which  was  entertained  by  the  Romish  church 
against  him  and  his  doctrines,  his  remains,  many  years 
after  his  death,  were  dug  up,  burnt  to  ashes,  and  thrown 
into  the  river. 


FIFTEENTH  CENTURY. 

The  ignorance  and  ambition  of  the  ecclesiastics,  at 
this  period,  created  a  general  disorder.  There  were 
no  less  than  three  popes,  who  mutually  excommunica- 
ted each  other,  and  who,  supported  by  princes  of  their 
respective  parties,  stirred  up  dreadful  dissentions  and 
troubles  in  all  the  states  of  Europe. 

The  emperor  Sigismond,  with  the  consent  of  the  oth- 
er princes  of  the  empire,  assembled  a  council  at  Con- 
stance,  when  the  two  surviving  popes,  Benedict  XIL 
and  John  XXIIL  were  deposed,  and  Cardinal  Odo 
Collonne,  who  took  the  name  of  Martin  V.,  elected  in 
their  room. 

It  was  at  this  council,  that  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of 
Prague,  his  disciple,  were  condemned  to  be  burnt  for 
having  written  and  preached  against  the  flagrant  abuses 
of  the  Roman  church.  Sigismond  had  granted  them 
safe  conduct  to  Constance,  where,  contrary  to  all  pub- 
lic faith,  they  were  put  to  a  cruel  death.  Their  death 
was,  however,  avenged  by  John  Ziska,  a  man  of  noble 
family,  and  in  high  repute  for  his  wisdom  and  courage. 
This  person  declared  war  against  Sigismond,  and  in 
several  engagements  defeated  his  armies. 

This  century  was  distinguished  by  the  discovery  of 
the  new  world,  by  Columhus,  and  also  by  the  noble  art 
of  printing,  which  was  invented  in  1440. 

Learning  was  now  cultivated  with  incredible  ardor, 
and  the  family  of  the  Medici  was  raised  up  to  patronize 
science ;  and  toward  the  end  of  this  century,  Erasmus 
arose,  whose  good  sense,  taste,  and  industry,  were  un- 


30 

commonly  serviceable  to  the  reformation.  By  his  la- 
bors,  monastic  sujjerstition  received  a  wound,  Avhich 
has  never  been  healed ;  and  learned  men,  were  furnish- 
ed with  critical  skill  and  ingenuity,  of  which  they  failed 
not  to  avail  themselves  in  the  instruction  of  mankind, 
to  a  degree  beyond  what  Erasmus  himself  had  ever 
conceived. 

Thus,  under  the  care  of  Divine  Providence,  materi- 
als were  collected  for  the  diffusion  of  that  light,  which 
appeared  in  the  next  centurj'. 

About  the  year  1487,  Innocent  VIII.  invested  Al- 
bert, archdeacon  of  Cremona,  with  power  to  persecute 
the  Waldenses  in  the  south  of  France,  and  in  the  val. 
leys  of  Piedmont.  This  persecution  was  marked  with 
the  most  savage  barbarity,  and  continued  till  the  refor- 
mation, by  Luther. 

Constantinople,  during  the  reign  of  Constantino,  VIII. 
was  taken  by  Mahomet  II.  emperor  of  the  Turks,  in 
1453.  In  1491,  the  Spaniards  took  Grenada  from  the 
Mahometans,  being  the  only  city  that  they  then  possess- 
ed in  Spain. 


SIXTEENTH  CENTURY. 

This  century  is  distinguished  for  the  great  Reforma. 
don  under  the  instrumentality  of  Martin  Luther.  The 
reformed  religion,  although  greatly  opposed  by  the 
pope  and  his  adherents,  was  received  in  Sweden,  Den- 
mark, Hungary,  Prussia,  and,  to  some  extent,  even  in 
France. 

In  England,  the  papal  power  was  overthrown  in 
consequence  of  difficulties  occurring  between  the  reign- 
ing monarch,  Henry  VIII.  and  the  pope,  which  finally 
resulted  in  a  separation  of  England  from  the  Romish 
church. 

In  1546,  the  same  year  that  terminated  the  life  of 
Luther,  the  famous  council  of  Trent  was  convened,  and 
began  to  publish  its  decrees  in  favor  of  the  doctrines  and 
discipline  of  the  church  of  Rome. 


31 

In  1517,  the  reformation  was  begun  by  Luther  in 
Germany.  In  1540,  the  order  of  Jesuits  was  estabUsh- 
ed,  and  Ignatius  Loyola  appointed  first  general  of  the 
order.  In  1560,  the  reforniation  was  completed  in  Scot- 
land by  John  Knox,  and  the  papal  authority  abolished. 
In  1572,  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomews  took  place, 
the  object  of  which  was  the  destruction  of  all  protes- 
tants  in  France  ;  and  in  1598  the  edict  of  Nantes  was 
issued,  tolerating  the  protestant  religion  in  France.  To- 
wards the  conclusion  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  par- 
liament had  passed  an  act,  commonly  known  by  the 
name  of  the  '  bloody  statute,'  consisting  of  six  articles, 
designed  to  favor  the  cause  of  popery.  By  these  arti- 
cles it  was  enacted,  that  in  the  sacrament,  the  bread 
and  wine  are  changed  to  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ ; 
that  communion  in  both  kinds  is  not  essential  to  the 
common  people  ;  and  that  priests  may  not  marry  ;  with 
other  sentiments  of  a  similar  character. 

In  consequence  of  these  articles,  many  were  perse- 
cuted and  compelled  to  flee  the  country  ;  but  at  the  ac- 
cession of  Edward  to  the  English  throne,  this  statute 
was  repealed. 

During  this  prince's  reign,  the  Liturgy,  or  Church 
Service  Book  of  England,  was  composed.  About  this 
time  also,  articles  of  rehgion  to  the  number  of  forty- 
two,  were  agreed  upon  by  the  bishops  and  clergy,  to 
which  subscription  was  required,  by  all  who  held  eccle- 
siastical offices.  These  articles  were  the  basis  of  the 
celebrated  thirty-nine  articles  of  the  church  of  England, 
which  form  at  present  the  code  of  faith  and  discipline  in 
that  church. 

Edward  died  in  1553,  and  at  his  death  gave  the 
crown  to  Lady  Jane  Grey  ;  but  the  same  year  the  prin- 
cess Mary,  a  bigoted  papist,  claimed  the  throne  as  her 
right,  and  succeeded  in  taking  possession  of  it,  August, 
1553. 

Mary  now  united  herself  in  marriage  with  Philip,  of 
Spain,  and  in  1554  Cardinal  Pole  arrived  from  Rome, 
with  authority  from  the  pope  to  receive  the  submission 
of  the  king  and  queen,  which  was  offered    on  their 


32 

knees.  When  this  was  done,  the  cardmal  pronounced 
the  kingdom  absolved  from  all  censures,  and  once  more 
returned  to  the  bosom  of  the  Catholic  church. 

Soon  after  this  reconciliation  was  eftected,  an  act  was 
passed  in  parliament  for  the  burning  of  heretics,  and  in 
less  than  two  years,  above  four  hundred  were  publicly 
executed.  Among  the  distinguished  men  who  suffered, 
were  Rogers,  Saunders,  Hooper,  Taylor,  Ridley,  Lati- 
mer and  Cranmer. 

At  a  meeting  of  parHament  in  January,  1559,  a  ma- 
jority were  found  in  favor  of  the  reformation,  at  which 
time  several  acts  were  passed  in  favor  of  the  protestant 
cause. 

In  this  century,  the  sect  called  Puritans  were  form- 
ed, being  dissenters  from  the  church  of  England. 


SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY. 

In  the  year  1602,  the  puritans  separated  from  the  es- 
tabhshed  church,  and  organized  themselves  into  two 
churches  ;  the  history  of  one  after  a  short  time  is  lost. 
Of  the  other,  Mr.  John  Robinson  was  elected  pastor, 
and  in  1608,  owing  to  the  persecution  they  received  in 
England,  they  removed  to  Holland,  and  on  the  6th  of 
September,  1620,  a  portion  of  this  church,  under  the 
charge  of  Elder  Breu-er,  set  sail  for  America,  and  land- 
ed at  Plymouth,  New  England,  the  22d  of  December. 

In  1605,  a  scheme  was  formed  by  the  Roman  Cath- 
oUcs,  the  object  of  which  was  to  cut  off  at  one  blow, 
the  king,  lords,  and  commons,  at  a  meeting  of  parlia- 
ment. This  was  called  the  gunpowder  plot.  Happi- 
ly the  design  was  discovered  in  time  to  prevent  its  ex- 
ecution. In  1613,  a  translation  of  the  Bible  into  the 
Enghsh  tongue,  was  made,  being  the  same  which  is 
now  in  use. 

In  1685,  the  famous  edict  of  Nantes,  was  revoked  by 
Lewis  XIV.  In  1646,  Mr.  Eliot,  a  distinguished  min- 
ister of  New  England,  applied  himself  to  the  improve- 
ment of  the  Indians,  in  that  quarter,  and  met  with  great 
success.     H(^  labored  till  his  death  in  1690. 


33 


EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY. 


In  the  course  of  this  century,  the  light  of  Christianity 
was  gradually  extended  in  various  parts  of  the  world. 
The  spirit  of  Christianity  appeared  to  receive  a  new 
impulse  from  the  labors  of  Mr.  Whitfield  and  the  Wes- 
leys,  both  in  England  and  America. 

The  first  Protestant  nation  who  engaged  in  Foreign 
Missions,  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  were  the 
Danes.  Their  missionary  efforts  were  commenced 
about  the  year  1705,  and  were  directed,  in  the  first 
place,  to  the  inhabitants  on  the  coast  of  Malabar,  in 
the  East  Indies ;  and  a  few  years  after,  to  the  people 
dwelling  in  Greenland. 

The  Moravians,  stimulated  by  the  example  of  the 
Danes,  commenced  their  missionary  operations  about 
the  year  1732.  Though  a  small  people,  they  for  a  time 
exceeded  all  others  in  their  missionary  enterprize. 

It  deserves  to  be  recorded,  to  the  honor  of  Dr.  Coke, 
that  as  early  as  1786,  he  commenced  a  mission  to  the 
blacks  in  the  West  Indies,  which  was  undertaken  on 
his  own  responsibility,  and  sustained  for  some  time  by 
his  individual  exertions.  Other  missionaries,  however, 
followed  him  in  his  labors,  who  have  succeeded  in  add- 
ing great  numbers  to  the  Methodist  connection. 

The  Baptists  first  effectually  commenced  their  mis- 
sionary operations,  in  1792,  about  which  time  a  society 
in  England  was  formed  through  the  instrumentality  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Carey,  of  Leicester. 

The  principal  missionary  enterprizes  of  the  British  at 
this  time,  were  conducted  under  the  auspices  of  three 
societies,  viz.  London  Missionary  Society,  formed  in 
1795  ;  Edinburgh  Missionary  Society,  in  1796 ;  and 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  formed  about  the  same 
period. 


■im 


CRTTCLFIXION. 


»aAIFiT5nBUn)'0>M  or   gT.TBTEfV 

St  Peter  was  crunfuH.  with  7a/  lietid  Hvwriward-f .-  deeming  hinutdf  iwt 

wortTiv  to  suffer  in  the  same  pi^sture  with  our  Lord. 


RELIGIOUS   EVENTS,  &. 


1.  State  of  the  Jews  at  the  coming  of  Christ. 

The  state  of  the  Jews  was  not  much  better  than  that 
of  .other  nations,  at  the  time  of  Christ's  appearance  on 
earth.  They  were  governed  by  Herod,  who  was  him-' 
self  tributary  to  the  Roman  people.  His  government 
was  of  the  most  vexatious  and  oppressive  kind.  By  a 
cruel,  suspicious,  and  overbearing  temper,  he  drew  upon 
himself  the  aversion  of  all,  not  excepting  those  who 
lived  upon  his  bounty. 

Under  his  administration,  and  through  his  influence, 
the  luxury  of  the  Romans  was  introduced  into  Pales- 
tine, accompanied  with  the  vices  of  that  licentious  peo- 
ple. In  a  word,  Judea,  governed  by  Herod,  groaned 
under  all  the  corruption  which  might  be  expected  from 
the  authority  and  example  of  a  prince,  who,  though  a 
Jew  in  outward  profession,  was,  in  point  of  morals  and 
practice,  a  contemner  of  all  laws,  human  and  divine. 
After  the  death  of  this  tyrant,  the  Romans  divided  the 
'  government  of  Judea  between  his  sons.  In  this  divi- 
sion, one  half  of  the  kingdom  was  given  to  Archelaus, 
under  the  title  of  Exarch.  Archelaus  was  so  corrupt 
and  wicked  a  prince,  that,  at  last,  both  Jews  and  Sa- 
maritans joined  in  a  petition  against  him,  to  Augustus, 
who  banished  him  from  his  dominions  about  ten  years 
after  the  death  of  Herod  the  Great.  Judea  was  by  this 
sentence  reduced  to  a  Roman  province,  and  ordered 
to  be  taxed. 

The  governors  whom  the  Romans  appointed  over 
Judea  were  frequently  changed,  but  seldom  for  the 
better.  About  the  sixteenth  year  of  Christ,  Ponthis 
Pilate  was  appointed  governor,  the  whole  of  whose  ad- 
ministration, according  to  Josephus,  was  one  contin- 
ual scene  of  venality,  rapine,  and  every  kind  of  sav- 
4 


36 

age  cruelty.  Such  a  governor  was  ill  calculated  to  ap- 
pease the  ferments  occasioned  by  the  late  tax.  In- 
deed, Pilate  was  so  far  from  attempting  to  appease,  that 
he  greatly  inflamed  them,  by  taking  every  occasion  of 
introducing  his  standards,  with  images,  pictures,  and 
consecrated  shields,  into  the  city;  and  at  last,  by  at- 
tempting to  drain  the  treasury  of  the  temple,  under 
pretence  of  bringing  an  acqueduct  into  Jerusalem.  The 
most  remarkable  transaction  of  his  government,  how- 
ever, was  his  condemnation  of  Jesus  Christ ;  seven  • 
years  after  which  he  was  removed  from  Judea. 

About  the  time  of  Christ's  appearance,  the  Jews  of 
that  age  concluded  the  period  pre-determined  by  God, 
to  be  then  completed,  and  that  the  promised  Messiah 
would  suddenly  appear.  Devout  persons  waited  day 
and  night  for  the  consolation  of  Israel ;  and  the  whole 
nation,  groaning  under  the  Roman  yoke,  and  stimula- 
ted by  the  desire  of  liberty  or  of  vengeance,  expected 
their  deliverer  with  the  most  anxious  impatience. 

Two  religions  flourished  at  tliis  time  in  Palestine  ; 
the  Jewish  and  Samaritan.  The  Samaritans  blended 
the  errors  of  paganism  with  the  doctrines  of  the  Jews, 
The  learned  among  the  Jews  were  divided  into  a  great 
variety  of  sects.  The  Pharisees,  the  Sadducees,  and 
Essenes,  eclipsed  the  other  denominations. 

The  most  celebrated  of  the  Jewish  sects  was  that  of 
the  Pharisees.  It  is  supposed  by  some,  that  this  de- 
nomination existed  about  a  century  and  a  half  before 
the  appearance  of  our  Savior.  They  separated  them- 
selves not  only  from  pagans,  but  from  all  such  Jews  as 
complied  not  with  their  peculiarities.  Their  separa- 
tion consisted  chiefly  in  certain  distinctions  respecting 
food  and  religious  ceremonies.  It  does  not  appear  to 
have  interrupted  the  uniformity  of  religious  worship, 
in  which  the  Jews  of  every  sect  seem  to  have  always 
united.  This  denomination,  by  their  apparent  sancti- 
ty  of  manners,  had  rendered  themselves  extremely 
popular.  The  multitude,  for  the  most  part  espoused 
their  interests  ;  and  the  great,  who  feared  their  artifice, 
were  frequently  obliged  to  court  their  favor.  Hence, 
they  obtained    the  highest  offices,  in  the  state    and 


37 

priesthood,  and  had  great  weight,  both  in  public  and 
private  affairs.  It  appears  from  the  frequent  mention 
made  by  the  evangelists,  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees 
in  conjunction,  that  the  greatest  number  of  Jewish 
teachers,  or  doctors  of  the  law,  (for  those  were  expres- 
sions equivalent  \o  scribe,)  were  at  that  time,  of  the 
phai'isaical  sect.  The  principal  doctrines  of  the  Phar- 
isees, were  as  follows  : — that  the  oral  law,  which  they 
suppose  God  delivered  to  Moses  by  an  archangel  on 
Mount  Sinai,  and  which  is  preserved  by  tradition,  is 
of  equal  authority  with  the  written  law ;  that,  by  ob- 
serving both  these  laws,  a  man  may  not  only  obtain 
justification  with  God,  but  perform  meritorious  works 
of  supererogation  ;  that  fasting,  alms-giving,  ablutions, 
and  confessions,  are  sufficient  atonements  for  sin ;  that 
thoughts  afed  desires  are  not  sinful,  unless  they  are  car- 
ried  into  action.  This  denomination  acknowledged 
the  immortality  of  the  soul,  future  rewards  and  punish, 
ments,  the  existence  of  good  and  evil  angels,  and  the 
resurrection  of  the  body.  They  maintained  both  the 
freedom  of  the  will  and  absolute  predestination ;  and 
adopted  the  Pythagorean  doctrine  of  the  transmigration 
of  souls,  excepting  the  notoriously  wicked,  whom  they 
supposed  consigned  to  eternal  punishments. 

The  sect  of  the  Sadducees  derived  its  origin  and 
name  from  one  Sadoc,  who  flourished  in  the  reign  of 
Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  about  two  hundred  and  sixty 
three  years  before  Christ.  The  chief  heads  of  the 
Sadducean  doctrine  are  as  follow  : — that  all  laws  and 
traditions,  not  comprehended  in  the  written  law,  are  to 
be  rejected  as  merely  human  inventions ;  neither  an- 
gels nor  spirits  have  a  distinct  existence  separate  from 
their  corporeal  vestment ;  the  soul  of  man,  therefore, 
expires  with  the  body ;  there  will  be  no  resurrection 
of  the  dead,  nor  rewards  and  punishments  after  this 
life ;  man  is  not  subject  to  irresistible  fate,  but  has  the 
framing  of  his  condition  chiefly  within  his  power  ;  and 
that  polygamy  ought  to  be  allowed. 

The  practices  of  the  Pharisees  and  SaSducess  were 
both  perfectly  suitable  to,  their  sentiments.     The  for- 


38 

mer  were  notorious  hypocrites ;  the  latter,  scandalous 
libertines. 

The  Essenes  were  a  Jewish  sect ;  some  suppose  they 
took  their  rise  from  that  dispersion  of  their  nation 
which  took  place  after  the  Babylonian  gaptivity.  They 
maintained  that  rewards  and  punishments  extended  to 
the  soul  alone,  and  considered  the  body  as  a  mass  of 
malignant  matter,  and  the  poison  of  the  immortal  spir- 
it. The  greatest  part  of  this  sect  considered  the  laws 
of  Moses  as  an  allegorical  system  of  spiritual  and  mys- 
terious truth,  and  renounced  all  regard  to  the  outward 
letter  in  its  explanation. 

Besides  these  eminent  Jewish  sects,  there  were  sev- 
eral of  inferior  note,  at  the  time  of  Christ's  appear- 
ance ;  the  Herodians,  mentioned  by  the  sacred  writers, 
and  the  Gaulonites,  mentioned  by  Josephus.* 

The  Herodians  derived  their  name  from  Herod  the 
Great.  Their  distinguishing  tenet  appears  to  be,  that 
it  is  lawful  when  constrained  by  superiors,  to  comply 
with  idolatry,  and  with  a  false  religion. 


2.  Gentil,*:  Philosophy. 

At  the  important  era  of  Christ's  appearance  in  the 
world,  two  kinds  of  philosophy  prevailed  among  the 
civiUzed  nations.  One  was  the  phiUosophy  of  the 
Greeks,  adopted  also  by  the  Romans ;  and  the  other, 
that  of  the  Orientals,  which  had  a  great  number  of  vo- 
taries  in  Persia,  Syria,  Chaldea,  Egypt,  and  even  among 
the  Jews.  The  former  was  distinguished  by  the  sim- 
pie  title  of  philosophy  ;  the  latter  was  honored  by  the 
more  pompous  appellation  of  science  or  knowledge ; 
since  those  who  adhered  to  the  latter  seel  pretended  to 
be  the  restorers  of  the  knowledge  of  God,  which  was 
lost  to  the  world.* 

Amongst  the  Grecian  sects,  there  were  some  who  de- 
claimed openly  against  religion,  and  denied  the  immor- 
tality of  the  soul ;    and  others,  who  acknowledged  a 

*  Hannah  Adams'  Diet,  of  Religions. 


39 

Deity,  and  a  state  of  future  rewards  and  punishments. 
Of  the  former  kind  were  the  Epicureans  and  Academ- 
ics ;  of  the  latter,  the  Platonists  and  Stoics. 

The  Epicureans  derived  their  name  from  Epicurus, 
who  was  born  242  years  before  Christ.  He  accounted 
for  the  formation  of  the  world,  in  the  following  man- 
ner : — a  finite  number  of  that  infinite  multitude  of 
atoms,  which,  with  infinite  space,  constitutes  the  uni- 
verse,  falling  fortuitously  into  the  region  of  the  world, 
were,  in  consequence  of  their  innate  motion,  collected 
into  one  rude  and  undigested  mass.  All  the  various 
parts  of  nature  were  formed  by  those  atoms  which  were 
best  fitted  to  produce  them.  The  fiery  particles  form- 
ed  themselves  into  air ;  and  from  those  which  subsi- 
ded,  the  earth  was  produced.  The  mind,  or  intellect, 
was  formed  of  particles  in  their  nature,  and  capable  of 
the  most  rapid  motion.  The  world  is  preserved  by  the 
same  mechanical  causes  by  which  it  was  framed  ;  and 
from  the  same  cause  it  will  at  last  be  dissolved. 

The  followers  of  Aristotle  were  another  famous 
Grecian  sect.  That  philosopher  was  born  in  the  nine- 
ty-ninth  Olympiad,  about  384  years  before  the  birth  of 
Christ. 

Aristotle  supposed  the  universe  to  have  existed  from 
eternity.  He  admitted,  however,  the  existence  of  a 
Deity,  whom  he  styled  the  first  mover,  and  whose  na- 
ture, as  explained  by  him,  is  something  like  the  prin- 
ciple which  gives  motion  to  a  machine.  It  is  a  nature 
wholly  separated  from  matter,  immutable,  and  far  su- 
perior to  all  other  intelligent  natures.  The  celestial 
sphere,  which  is  the  region  of  his  residence,  is  also  im- 
mutable ;  and  residing  in  his  first  sphere,  he  possesses 
neither  immensity  nor  omnipresence.  Happy  in  the 
contemplation  of  himself,  he  is  entirely  regardless  of 
human  affairs.  In  producing  motion,  the  Deity  acts 
not  voluntarily,  but  necessarily ;  not  for  the  sake  of 
other  beings,  but  for  his  own  pleasure. 

Nothing  occurs  in  the  writings  of  Aristotle,   which 
decisively  determines  whether  he  supposed  the  soul  of 
man    mortal,    or    immortal.      Respecting    ethics,   he 
4* 


40 

taught,  that  happiness  consisted  in  the  virtuous  exer- 
cise of  the  mind,  and  that  virtue  consists  in  preserving 
that  mean  in  all  things,  which  reason  and  prudence 
prescribe.  It  is  the  middle  path  between  two  extremes, 
one  of  which  is  vicious  through  excess,  the  other 
through  defect. 

The  Stoics  were  a  sect  of  heathen  philosophers,  of 
which  Zeno,  who  flourished  about  two  hundred  and 
fifty  years  before  Christ,  was  the  original  founder. 
They  received  their  name  Stoics  from  a  place  in 
which  Zeno  delivered  his  lectures,  which  was  a  portico 
in  Athens.  Their  distinguishing  tenets  were  as  fol- 
lows : — that  God  is  underived  and  eternal,  and  by  the 
powerful  energy  of  the  Deity,  impressed  with  motion 
and  form  ;  that  though  God  and  matter  existed  from 
eternity,  the  present  regular  frame  of  nature  had  a  be- 
ginning,  and  will  have  an  end  ;  tliat  the  element  of  fire 
will  at  last,  by  an  universal  conflagration,  reduce  the 
world  to  its  pristine  state  ;  tliat  at  this  period  all  mate- 
xial  forms  are  lost  in  one  chaotic  mass,  all  animated 
nature  is  reunited  to  the  Deity,  and  matter  returns  to 
its  original  form  :  that  from  this  chaotic  state,  however, 
it  again  emerges,  by  the  energy  of  the  efficient  princi- 
pie  ;  and  gods  and  men,  and  all  forms  of  regulated  na- 
ture,  are  renewed,  to  be  again  dissolved  and  renewed 
in  endless  succession ;  that  at  the  restoration  of  all 
things,  the  race  of  men  will  return  to  fife.  Some  ima- 
gined,  that  each  individual  would  return  to  its  former 
body  ;  while  others  supposed,  that  after  the  revolution 
of  the  great  year,  similar  souls  would  be  placed  in  sim- 
ilar bodies. 

According  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Stoics,  all  things 
are  subject  to  an  irresistible  and  irreversible  fatality  ; 
and  there  is  a  necessary  chain  of  causes  and  effects, 
arising  from  the  action  of  a  power  which  is  itself  a 
part  of  the  machine  it  regulates,  and  which,  equally 
with  the  machine,  is  subject  to  the  immutable  law  of 
necessity. 

The  Platonic  philosophy  is  denominated  from  Pla- 
to, who    was  born  in  the   eighty-seventh  Olympiad, 


41 

426  years  before  Christ.  He  founded  the  old  academy 
on  the  opinions  of  Hernclitus,  Pythagoras,  and  Socrates  ; 
and  by  adding  the  information  he  had  acquired,  to  their 
discoveries,  he  established  a  sect  of  philosophers,  who 
were  esteemed  more  perfect  than  those  who  had  before 
appeared  in  the  world. 

The  outlines  of  Plato's  philosophical  system  were  as 
follows  :  That  there  is  one  God,  an  eternal,  immutable, 
and  immaterial  being,  perfect  in  wisdom  and  goodness, 
omniscient,   and   omnipresent ;    that  this  all-wise    and 
perfect  Being  formed  the  universe  from  a  mass  of  pre- 
existing matter,   to  which  he  gave  form  and  arrange- 
ment ;  that  there  is  in  matter,  a  necessary,  but  blind 
and  refractory  force,  which  resists  the  will  of  the  Su- 
preme Artificer,  so  that  he  cannot  perfectly  execute  his 
desi^s ;  and  this  is  the  cause  of  the  mixture  of  good 
and  evil,  which  is  found  in  the  material  world ;  that 
the  soul  of  man  was  derived  by  emanation  from  God ; 
but  this  emanation  was  not  immediate,  but  through  the 
intervention  of  the  soul  of  the  world,  which  was  itself 
debased  by  some  material  admixture  ;  that  the   relation 
which  the  human  soul,  in  its  original  constitution,  bears 
to  matter,  is  the  source  of  moral  evil ;  that  when  God 
formed  the  universe,  he  separated  from  the  soul  of  the 
world,  inferior  souls,  equal  in  number  to  the  stars,  and 
assigned  to  each  its  proper  celestial  abode  ;  that  these 
souls  were  sent  down  to  earth,  to  be  imprisoned  in  mor- 
tal bodies  ;  hence  proceed  the  depravity  and  misery  to 
which  human  nature  is  liable  ;  that  the  soul  is  immortal, 
and  by  disengaging  itself  from  all  animal  passions,  and 
rising  above  sensible  objects  to  the  contemplation  of  the 
world  of  intelligence,  it  may  be  prepared  to  return  to  its 
original  habitation  ;  that  matter  never  suffered  annihila- 
tion, but  that  the  world  will  remain  for  ever,   but  that 
the  action  of  its  animating  principle  accomplishes  certain 
periods,  within  which  every  thing  returns  to  its  ancient 
place  and  state.     This  periodical  revolution  of  nature  is 
called  the  Platonic  ov  great  year. 


42 


3.  CRrcIFIXIo^-  of  Christ. 

The  coming  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ, 
his  sufferings  and  death,  are  the  greatest  and  most  im- 
portant events  which  have  ever  taken  place  in  our 
world. 

Jesus  Christ,  the  only  begotten  Son  of  the  Father, 
came  into  our  world,  took  upon  him  our  nature,  and 
suffered  the  penalties  of  the  divine  law,  in  our  stead. 
By  his  sufferings,  and  death  by  crucifixion,  he  hath 
brought  "  life  and  immortality  to  light ;"  he  hath  open- 
ed a  glorious  way  whereby  fallen  and  depraved  man 
can  be  reconciled  and  received  into  the  favor  of  God. 

"  In  the  hour  of  Christ's  death,"  says  an  elegant 
writer,  "  the  long  series  of  prophecies,  visions,  types, 
and  figures,  was  accomplished.  This  Avas  the  centre 
in  which  they  all  met ;  this  the  point  towards  which 
they  had  tended  and  verged,  throughout  the  course  of 
so  many  generations.  By  that  one  sacrifice  which  he 
now  offered,  he  abolished  sacrifices  for  ever.  Altars 
on  which  the  fire  had  blazed  for  ages,  were  now  to 
smoke  no  more.  Victims  were  no  more  to  bleed.  '  Not 
with  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats,  but  with  his  own  blood, 
he  now  entered  into  the  Holy  Place,  there  to  appear  in 
the  presence  of  God  for  us.' 

"  This  was  the  hour  of  association  and  union  to  all 
the  worshipers  of  God.  When  Christ  said,  '  It  is 
finished,'  he  threw  down  the  wall  of  partition,  which 
had  so  long  divided  the  Gentile  and  Jew.  He  pro- 
claimed  the  hour  to  be  come,  when  the  knowledge  of 
the  true  God  should  be  no  longer  confined  to  one  na- 
tion,  nor  his  worship  to  one  temple ;  but  over  all  the 
earth,  the  worshipers  of  the  Father  should  '  serve  him 
in  spirit  and  in  truth.'  From  that  hour,  they  who 
dwelt  in  the  '  uttermost  ends  of  the  earth,  strangers  to 
the  covenant  of  promise,  began  to  be  brought  nigh.' 
In  that  hour,  the  foundation  of  every  pagan  temple 
shook ;  the  statue  of  every  false  god  tottered  on  its 
base ;  the  priest  fled  from  his  falling  shrine ;  and  the 
heathen  oracles  became  dumb  for  ever. 


43 

"  In  the  hour  when  Christ  expiated  guilt,  he  disarmed 
death,  by  securing  the  resurrection  of  the  just.  When 
he  said  to  his  penitent  fellow-sufferer,  '  To-day  shall 
thou  be  \\ith  me  in  Paradise,'  he  announced  to  all  his 
followers  the  certainty  of  heavenly  bliss.  From  the 
hill  of  Calva^^^  the  first  clear  and  certain  ^^ew  was  giv- 
en to  the  world,  of  the  everlasting  mansions." 

The  manner  of  crucifixion  by  which  our  Savior  suf- 
fered, was  considered  the  most  dreadful  of  all  punish- 
ments, both  for  the  shame  and  pain  of  it ;  and  so  scan- 
dalous, that  it  was  inflicted  as  the  last  mark  of  detesta- 
tion upon  the  vilest  of  people.  The  cross  was  made 
of  two  beams,  one  of  which  crossed  the  other  at  the 
top  at  right  angles,  thus,  f,  or  in  the  middle  of  their 
length,  thus,  X ,  and  the  criminal's  hands  and  feet 
were  nailed  thereon.  The  cross  to  which  our  Savior 
was  fastened,  and  on  which  he  died,  was  of  the  former 
kind ;  being  thus  represented  by  old  monumehls,  coins, 
and  crosses. 


4,  Maetykdoh  of  the  Apostles. 

After  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord,  the  Apostles  were 
scattered  abroad  in  various  parts  of  the  world.  Thev 
preached  the  gospel  wherever  they  went,  and  the  most 
of  them  were  called  to  seal  their  testimony  with  their 
blood. 

St.  James  the  Great  was  by  trade  a  fisherman,  and 
parmer  with  Simon  Peter,  and  related  to  our  Lord,  his 
mother  and  the  Virgin  ^Nlary  being  kinswomen. 

When  Herod  Agrippa  was  made  governor  of  Judea 
by  the  Emperor  Cahgula,  he  raised  a  persecution  against 
the  Christians,  and  particularly  singled  out  James  as 
an  object  of  his  vengeance.  This  martyr,  on  being 
condemned  to  death,  showed  such  an  intrepidity  of 
spirit,  and  constancy  of  mind,  that  even  his  accuser 
was  struck  with  adiniration,  and  became  a  convert  to 
Christianity.  This  transaction  so  enraged  the  people 
in  power,  that  they  condemned  him  to  death  likewise  ; 
when    James    the    Apostle,  and  his  penitent  accuser. 


44 

were  both  beheaded  on  the  same  day,  with  the  same 
sword.  These  events  took  place  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  44. 

St.  Philip  was  employed  in  several  important  com- 
missions  by  Christ,  and  being  deput-ed  to  preach  in  Up- 
per Asia,  labored  very  diligently  in  his  apostleship. 
He  then  travelled  into  Phrygia,  and  arriving  at  Heliop- 
olis,  found  the  inhabitants  so  sunk  in  idolatry  as  to 
worship  a  large  serpent.  St.  Philip,  however,  was  the 
means  of  converting  many  of  them  to  Christianity,  and 
even  procured  the  death  of  the  serpent.  This  so  en- 
raged the  magistrates,  that  they  committed  him  to  pris- 
on, had  him  severely  scourged,  and  afterwards  hanged 
him  up  against  a  pillar  till  he  died,  A.  D.  52. 

St.  Matthew.  This  evangelist,  apostle,  and  mar- 
tyr, after  our  Savior's  ascension,  travelled  into  Ethio- 
pia, and  Parthia,  where  he  preached  the  gospel  with 
great  success.  He  suffered  martyrdom  in  the  city  of 
Nadabar,  being  slain  by  a  halberd,  about  A.  D.  60. 

St.  Mark.  After  writing  his  gospel,  he  went  to 
Egypt  and  founded  a  church.  When  Mark  was  preach- 
ing in  his  church  at  Alexandria,  some  of  the  idola- 
trous inhabitants  broke  in  upon  him,  and  dragged  him 
by  his  feet  through  the  streets,  till  his  flesh  was  torn 
off  his  bones,  and  he  expij-ed  under  their  hands  ;  they 
aftewards  burned  his  body.  . 

St.  James  the  Less  suffered  martyrdom  at  Jerusalem, 
in  the  ninety-fourth  year  of  his  age.  He  was  thrown 
headlong  from  the  temple,  stoned,  and  his  brains  dash- 
ed out  by  a  fuller's  club. 

St.  Matthias,  the  apostle,  who  was  appointed  to  sup- 
ply the  vacant  place  of  Judas  Iscariot,  suffered  martyr- 
dom at  Jerusalem,  being  first  stoned,  and  then  be- 
headed. 

St.  Andrew,  the  brother  of  St.  Peter,  preached  the 
gospel  to  many  Asiatic  nations.  On  arriving  at  Edes- 
sa,  the  governor  of  the  country  ordered  him  to  be  cru- 
cified on  a  cross,  two  ends  of  which  were  transversely 
fixed  in  the  ground ;  he  lived  two  days  after  he  was 
tied  to  the  cross,  preaching  the  most  of  the  time  to  the 
people. 


45 

St.  Peter  was  crucified  at  Rome,  by  order  of  the  ty- 
rant Nero  ;  he  was  led  up  to  the  top  of  a  mount,  and 
was  crucified  with  his  head  downwards,  (according  to 
his  request,)  thinking  it  too  high  an  honor  to  die  in  the 
same  posture  with  his  Lord  and  Master.  Peter  and 
Paul  suffered  martyrdom  on  the  same  day.  St.  Paul, 
Mfeing  a  Roman  citizen,  was  beheaded. 

St.  Jude  went  to  Edessa,  where  many  where  con- 
verted  to  Christianity  by  his  preaching,  which,  stirring 
up  the  resentment  of  the  people  in  power,  he  was  cru- 
cified, A.  D.  72. 

St.  Bartholomeio  translated  St.  Matthew's  gospel  in 
the  Indian  tongue,  and  propagated  it  in  that  country  ; 
but  at  length  the  idolaters,  growing  impatient  with  his 
doctrines,  severely  beat,  crucified,  and  slew  him,  and 
then  cut  off  his  head. 

St,  Thomas  preached  the  gospel  in  Parthia  and  In- 
dia, where,  displeasing  the  pagan  priests,  he  was  mar- 
tyred, by  being  thrust  through  with  a  spear. 

St.  Luke.  This  apostle  and  evangelist  had  the  ad- 
vantage of  a  liberal  education,  and  was  by  profession  a 
physician.  He  traveled  with  St.  Paul  to  Rome,  and 
preached  to  many  barbarous  nations,  till  the  priests  of 
Greece  hanged  him  on  an  olive  tree. 

St..  Simon  was  distinguished  for  his  zeal  by  the  name 
of  Zelotes.  He  preached  with  great  success  in  Africa, 
and  it  is  asserted  that  he  came  into  the  island  of  Great 
Britain.     He  was  crucified,  A.  D.  74. 

St.  John  is  said  to  be  the  only  apostle  who  escaped  a 
violent  death,  and  lived  the  longest  of  any  of  them,  be- 
ing nearly  one  hundred  years  of  age  at  the  time  of  his 
death. 


5.    Signs    and    Appearances    preceding    the    de- 
struction OF  Jerusaleji. 

Afler  our  Lord  had>.foretold  the  ruin  and  desolation 
coming  upon  the  Jewish  people,  their  city  and  temple, 
Tiis  disciples  came  to  him  privately,  saying,  tell  us 
when  shall  these  things  be,  and  what  shaU  be  the  sign 


46 

of  thy  coming  ?  &c.     Our  Lord  then  informs  them  of 
five  signs  wliich  shall  precede  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem.     The  first  sign   is  false  Christs ;    ^'■for  many 
shall  ■  come   in   my  name,    saying,    I  am  Christ,    and 
shall  deceive  many."     The  second,  wars  and  commo- 
tions;  ^'' nation  shall  rise  against  nation.''''     The  third, 
pestilence  and   famine ;    "  there  shall  he  famines  aiM, 
pestilences."      The  fourth  is    "  earthquakes  in  divers 
places."     All  of  these  events  took  place  according  to 
our  Lord's  prediction,   as  may  be  fully  seen  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Jews,   by  Josephus,   (the  Jewish  historian,) 
and  also  by  other  writers  who  lived  at  the  time.     The 
fifth  sign  is,   "  there  shall  he  fearful  sights  arid  great 
signs  from  heaven."     (Luke,  chapter  xxi.  11.)     Jose- 
phus, in  his  preface  to  the  Jewish  war,  enumerates 
these, — 1st.  A  star  hung  over  the  city  like  a  sword  ; 
and  a  comet  continued  a  whole  year.     2d.  The  people 
being  assembled  at  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread,  at 
the  ninth  hour  of  the  night,   a  great  light  shone  about 
the  altar  and  the  temple,  and  this  continued  for  half  an 
hour.     3d.  At  the  same  feast,  a  cow,  led  to  the  sacri- 
fice,  brought  forth  a  lamb  in  the  midst  of  the  temple  ! 
4th.  The  eastern  gate  of  the  temple,  which  was  of  sol- 
id brass,  and  very  heavy,  and  could  hardly  be  shut  by 
twenty  men,  and  was  fastened  by  strong  bars  and  bolts, 
was  seen  at  the  sixth  hour  of  the  night,  to  open  of  its 
own  accord  !     5th.  Before  sun-setting,  there  was  seen, 
all  over  the  country,  chariots  and  armies  fighting  in 
the  clouds, -and  besieging  cities.     6th.  At  the  feast  of 
Pentecost,  when  the  priests  were  going  into  the  inner 
temple  by  night,  to  attend  their  service,  they  heard 
first  a  motion  and  noise,  and  then  a  voice  as  of  a  mul- 
titude,  saying,   LET  US  DEPART  HENCE.      7th. 
What  Josephus  reckons  one  of  the  most  terrible  signs 
of  all  was,  that  one  Jesus,  a  country  Mlow,  four  years 
before  the  war  began,  and  when  the  city  was  in  peace 
and  plenty,  came  to  the  feast  oC  tabernacles,  and  ran 
up  and  down  the  streets  day  and  night,  crying,  "  a  voice 
from  the  east !  a  voice  from  the  west !  a  voice   from 
the  four  winds!    a  voice  against  Jerusalem  and  the 


TJfrjr  ial</n  and  deMroved  In'  Titus  the  son  fit'  Ve^^Jasirin  .  1lic  f!( 
£mperor,irt  the  year  70. 


/t/nutiij-  hish/ip  rfAnti^'eh.  I>v  tJir  tvder  ct'  Ihi/fin.tviur  .ten/  fi'  h'nne  mu 
f/em,/  llirmni   leiihe  wild  heo.H.i  fvt'f'ered  mnTlvrilim .  nhrid  the  ve^irlOH. 


47 

temple !  a  voice  against  the  bridegrooms  and  brides ! 
and  a  voice  against  all  the  people  !"  Though  the  ma- 
gistrates endeavored  by  stripes  and  tortures  to  restrain 
him,  yet  he  still  cried  with  a  mournful  voice,  "  Woe, 
woe  to  Jerusalem !"  and  this  he  continued  to  do  for 
several  years  together,  going  about  the  walls  and  cry- 
ing  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Woe,  woe  to  the  city,  and  to 
the  people,  and  to  the  temple ;"  and  as  he  added,  "  woe, 
woe  to  myself!"  a  stone,  sent  by  the  Romans  from 
some  sling  or  engine,  struck  him  dead  upon  the  spot ! 
It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  Josephus  appeals  to  the 
testimony  of  others,  who  saw  and  heard  these  fearful 
things.  Tacitus,  a  Roman  historian,  gives  nearly  the 
same  account  with  that  of  Josephus. — Clarke''s  Com- 
menta-ry.  • 


6.  Desteuctio:n-  of  Jekusalem. 

The  siege  and  destruction  of  the  city  aiid  temple  of 
Jerusalem,*  and  the  subversion  of  the  whole  political 
constitution  of  the  Jews,  is  one  of  the  most  striking  in- 
stances of  the  divine  vengeance  on  a  wicked  people, 
that  we  have  recorded,  in  history.  Our  Lord,  who  fore- 
saw  the  desolation  and  calamities  coming  upon  the  city, 
wept  over  it,  declaring  his  willingness  to  gather  them 
under  his  protection  :  but  they  would  not  accept  of  his 
salvation ;  therefore  destruction  came  upon  them,  and 
their  "  house  was  left  unto  then>  desolate," 

About  forty  years  after  our  Lord  had  foretold  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  the  Roman  government  sent 
an  army  under  Cestius  Gallius  against  the  Jews,  in  or- 
der to  quell  their  rebellious  and  factious  spirit.  Gal- 
lius came  and  invested  Jerusalem  with  a  powerful  ar- 
my. Our  Lord  declared  to  his  disciples,  that  "when 
ye  shall  see  Jerusalem  compassed  toith  armies,  then 
know  that  the  desolation  thereof  is  nigh.''  And  then, 
in  order  that  his  followers  might  be  preserved  in  safe- 
ty,  he  adds,  "  Then  let  tJievi  that  are  in  Judea  flee  to 
the  mountains ;  and  let  them  that  are  in  the  midst  of 
il  depart  out,"  &c.  This  counsel  was  remembered  and 
5 


48 

wisely  followed  by  the  Christians,  and  it  is  mentioned 
as  a  remarkable  fact  by  Eusehius  and  other  ancient 
historians,  that  not  a  single  Christian  perished  in  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  though  many  of  them  were 
there  when  Gallius  invested  the  city  ;  and  had  he  per- 
severed  in  the  seige,  he  would  have  soon  rendered  him- 
self master  of  it ;  but  when  he  unexpectedly  and  unac- 
countably raised  the  siege,  all  who  believed  in  Christ 
took  that  opportunity  and  fled  to  Pella,  and  other  pla- 
ces beyond  Jordan. 

Vespasian  was  appointed  to  succeed  Gallius  in  pros- 
ecuting the  war  against  the  Jews  ;  he  accordingly  sub- 
dued the  country,   and  prepared  to  besiege  Jerusalem, 
but  being  appointed  emperor,  he  returned  to  Rome,  and 
gave  the  command  of  his  forces  to  hi«  son  Titus.     Ti- 
tus having  made  several  assaults  without  success,   re- 
solved to  surrovmd  the  city  (which  was  nearly  four 
English  miles  in  circumference)  with   a  wall ;  which 
was,   with  incredible  speed,   completed  in  three  days ! 
The  wall  was  strengthened  with  forts  at  proper  distan- 
ces,  so  that  all  hope  of  safety  was  cut  off;  none  could 
make  his  escape  from  the  city,  and  no  provisions  could 
be  brought  into  it ;  thus  fulfilhng  our  Lord's  words, 
"  thine  enemies  shall  cast  a  trench  about  thee,  and  com. 
pass  thee  round,  and  keejp  thee  in  on  every  side.'"     Ti- 
tus now  prosecuted  the  seige  with  vigor.     In  addition 
to  this,  the  Jews  were  divided    into  factions   among 
themselves,  murdered  each  other  with  a  bhnd  fury,  and 
burnt   their  provisions.      No  history  can    furnish  us 
Avith   a  parallel  to  the  calamities  and  miseries  of  the 
Jews ;  rapine,   murder,   famine,   and  pestilence  within, 
fire  and  sword,   and  all  the  horrors  of  war  without. 
While  the  famine  prevailed,  the  house  of  a  Jewish  lady 
named  Miriam,    was   repeatedly   plundered  of  provi- 
sions.     Her  sufferings  became  so  extreme,  that  she  en- 
treated,  and  sometimes   attempted  to   provoke    those 
who  plundered  her,  to  put  an  end  to  her  miserable  life. 
At  length,  frantic  with  despair,  she  snatched  her  infant 
son  from  her  breast,   cut  its  throat,  and  boiled  it ;  and 
having  satisfied  present  hunger,  concealed  the  remain. 


49 

der.  The  smell  of  it  soon  brought  the  voracious  sol- 
diers  to  her  house  ;  they  threatened  her  with  the  most 
excruciating  tortures,  if  she  did  not  discover  her  pro- 
visions  to  them.  Being  compelled  in  this  manner,  she 
set  before  them  the  mangled  remains  of  her  son.  At 
this  horrid  spectacle,  the  soldiers,  inhuman  as  they 
were,  stood  aghast,  struck  with  horror,  and  at  length 
rushed  from  the  house.  The  report  of  this  transaction 
having  spread  through  the  city,  the  horror  and  conster- 
nation of  the  Jews  was  universal :  they  now  for  the 
first  time  began  to  think  themselves  forsaken  of  God. 
Titus,  on  hearing  this  account,  was  filled  with  surprise 
and  indignation.  "  Soon,"  said  he,  "  shall  the  sun 
never  more  dart  his  beams  on  a  city  where  mothers 
feed  on  their  children ;  and  where  fathers,  no  less 
guilty,  choose  to  drive  them  to  such  extremities,  rather 
than  lay  down  their  arms." 

Titus  now  pushed  the  siege  with  still  greater  vigor, 
and  endeavored  to  obtain  possession  of  the  temple,  the 
preservation  of  which  was  strongly  desired  by  him. 
A  Roman  soldier,  urged  on,  as  he  said,  iy  a  divine  im- 
pulse, seized  a  fire  brand,  and  getting  on  his  comrades' 
shoulders,  threw  it  into  a  window  of  the  temple,  and 
immediately  set  this  noble  edifice,  the  pride  and  glory 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  in  flames,  Titus  immediately 
gave  orders  to  extinguish  the  fire ;  he  threatened,  he 
entreated  his  soldiers,  and  used  every  exertion  to  stop 
the  progress  of  the  fire,  but  all  in  vain.  The  exasper- 
ated soldiery,  bent  on  destroying  the  city,  and  all  it  con- 
tained, either  did  not  hear,  or  did  not  regard  him. 

"  These  were  the  days  of  vengeance,  that  all  things* 
which  were  written  might  be  fulfilled."  These  were 
the  days  in  which  all  the  calamities  predicted  by  Mo- 
ses,  Joel,  Daniel,  and  other  prophets,  as  well  as  those 
predicted  by  our  Savior,  met  in  one  common  centre, 
and  were  fulfilled  in  the  most  terrible  manner  on  that 
generation.  It  is  remakable  that  the  temple  was  burnt 
by  the  Romans  in  the  same  month,  and  the  same  day 
of,the  month,  on  which  it  had  been  burned  by  the 
Babylonians. 


50 

Josephus  computes  the  number  of  those  who  perisii- 
ed  in  the  siege  at  eleven  hundred  thousand,  besides 
those  who  were  slain  in  other  places.  When  Titus 
was  viewing  the  fortifications,  after  the  taking  of  the 
city,  he  could  not  help  ascribing  his  success  to  God. 
"  We  have  fought,"  said  he,  "  with  God  on  our  side  ; 
and  it  is  God  who  pulled  tlie  Jews  out  of  these  strong 
holds  ;  for  what  could  machines  or  the  hands  of  men 
avail  against  such  towers  as  these?"  Our  Lord  says. 
"  They  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and  shall 
be  led  away  captive  into  all  nations  ;  and  Jerusalem 
shall  be  trodden  down  bv  the  Gentiles,  till  the  times  of 
the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled." 

The  Jews  were  miserably  tormented,  and  distributed 
over  the  Roman  provinces ;  and  continue  to  be  dis- 
tressed and  dispersed  over  all  the  nations  of  the  world 
to  this  present  day.  Jerusalem  also  continues  to  be 
^^  trodden  down  hy  the  Gentiles."  Since  its  destruc- 
tion  by  Titus,  it  never  has  been  in  the  possession  of  the 
Jews.  It  was  first  in  subjection  to  the  Romans,  after- 
wards to  the  Saracens,  then  to  the  Franks,  next  to  the 
Blameliikes,  and  now  to  the  Turks. 

"  Thus  has  the  prophecy  of  Christ  been  most  liter- 
ally  and  terribly  fulfilled,  on  a  people  who  are  still 
preserved  as  continued  monuments  of  the  truth  of  our 
Lord's  prediction,  and  of  the  truth  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion." 


7.  Faith  aad  Practice  of  Christians  in  the 
First  Century. 

The  following  account  of  the  first  Christians  is  taken 
from  Dr.  Mosheim's  celebrated  Church  History  : — 
"The  apostles  and  their  disciples  took  all  possible 
care,  that  in  the  earliest  times  of  the  church,  the  Holy 
Scriptures  might  be  in  the  hands  of  all  Christians,  that^ 
they  might  be  read  and  explained  in  the  assemblies  of 
the  faithful,  and  thus  contribute,  both  in  private  and  in 
public,  to  excite  and  nourish,  in  the  minds  of  Chris- 
tians,  a  fevent  zeal  for  the  truth,  and  a  firm  attachment 


51 

to  the  ways  of  piety  and  virtue.  Those  who  perform- 
ed the  office  of  interpreters,  studied  above  all  things 
plainness  and  perspicuity.  At  the  same  time,  it  must 
be  acknowledged,  that,  even  in  this  century,  several 
Christians  adopted  that  absurd  and  corrupt  custom, 
used  among  the  Jews,  of  darkening  the  plain  words  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  by  insipid  and  forced  allegories, 
and  of  drawing  them  violently  from  their  proper  and 
natural  signification,  in  order  to  extort  from  them  cer- 
tain mysterious  and  hidden  significations.  For  a  proof 
of  this,  we  need  go  no  further  than  the  Epistle  of  Bar- 
nahas,  which  is  still  extant. 

"  The  method  of  teaching  the  sacred  doctrines  of  re- 
ligion,  v/as,  at  this  time,  most  simple,  far  removed  from 
all  the  subtle  rules  of  philosophy,  and  all  the  precepts 
of  human  art.  This  appears  abundantly,  not  only  in 
the  writings  of  the  apostles,  but  also  in  all  those  of 
the  second  century,  which  have  survived  the  ruins  of 
time.  Neither  did  the  apostles,  or  their  disciples,  ever 
think  of  collecting  into  a  regular  system  the  principal 
doctrines  of  the  Christian  religion,  or  of  demonstra- 
ting them  in  a  scientific  and  geometrical  order.  The 
beautiful  and  candid  simplicity  of  these  early  ages,  ren- 
dered such  philosophical  niceties  unnecessary  ;  and  the 
great  study  of  those  who  embraced  the  gospel,  was 
rather  to  express  its  divine  influence  in  their  dispositions 
and  actions,  than  to  examine  its  doctrines  with  an  ex- 
cessive curiosity,  or  to  explain  them  by  the  rules  of  hu- 
man  wisdom. 

"  There  is,  indeed,  extant,  a  brief  summary  of  the 
principal  doctrines  of  Christianity  in  that  form,  which 
bears  the  name  of  the  Apostles^  Creed,  and  which,  from 
the  fourth  century  downwards,  was  almost  generally 
considered  as  a  production  of  the  apostles.  There  is 
much  more  reason  and  judgment  in  the  opinion  of 
those  who  think  that  this  creed  was  not  all  composed 
at  once,  but,  from  small  beginnings,  was  imperceptibly 
augmented  in  proportion  to  the  growth  of  heresy,  and 
according  to  the  exigences  and  circumstances  of  the 
5* 


52 

church,  from  whence  it  was  designed  to  banish  the  er- 
rors that  daily  arose. 

, "  lu  tlie  earUest  times  of  the  church,  all  who  pro- 
fessed  firmly  to  believe  that  Jesus  was  the  only  Re- 
deemer of  the  world,  and  who,  in  consequence  of  this 
profession,  promised  to  live  in  a  manner  conformable 
to  the  purity  of  his  holy  religion,  were  immediately  re- 
ceived  among  ■  the  disciples  of  Christ.  This  was  all 
the  preparation  for  baptism  then  required  ;  and  a  more 
accurate  instruction  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianitv 
was  to  be  administered  to  them  after  their  receivh'u 
the  sacrament.  But  when  Christianity  had  acquirtu 
more  consistence,  and  churches  rose  to  the  true  God 
and  his  eternal  Son,  ahnost  in  every  nation,  this  custom 
was  changed  for  the  wisest  and  most  solid  reascii-. 
Then  none  were  admitted  to  baptism,  but  such  as  had 
been  previously  instructed  in  the  principal  points  of 
Christianity,  and  had  also  given  satisfactory  proofe  of 
pious  dispositions,  and  upright  intentions.  Hence  arose 
the  distinction  between  catechumens,  who  were  in  o 
state  of  probation,  and  under  the  instruction  of  perso'i- 
appointed  for  that  purpose, — and  believers,  who  wer; 
consecrated  by  baptism,  and  thus  initiated  into  all  tii' 
mysteries  of  the  Christian  faith. 

"The  methods  of  instructing  the  catechumens  oil- 
fared  according  to  their  various  capacities.  Those  in 
whom  the  natural  force  of  reason  was  small,  weru 
taught  no  more  than  the  fundamental  principles  and 
truths,  which  are,  as  it  were,  the  basis  of  Christianity. 
Those,  on  the  contrary,  whom  their  instructors  judged 
capable  of  comprehending,  in  some  measure,  the  whole 
system  of  divine  truth,  were  furnished  with  superior 
degrees  of  knowledge  ;  •  and  nothing  was  concealed 
from  them,  winch  could  have  any  tendency  to  render 
them  firm  in  their  profession,  and  assist  them  in  arriv- 
ing  at  Christian  perfection.  The  care  of  instructing 
such  was  committed  to  persons  who  were  distinguished 
by  their  gravity  and  wisdom,  and  also  by  their  learn- 
ing and  judgment.  From  hence  it  comes,  that  the  an- 
cient  doctors    generally  divide  their  flock    into  two 


53 

classes, — the  one  comprehending  such  as  were  soHdly, 
and  thoroughly  instructed  ;  the  other,  those  who  were 
acquainted  with  little  more  than  the  first  principles  of 
religion.  Nor  do  they  deny  that  the  methods  of  in- 
struction applied  to  these  two  sorts  of  persons  were  ex- 
tremely different. 

"  The  Christians  took  all  possible  care  to  accustom 
their  children  to  the  study  of  the  scriptures,  and  to  in- 
struct them  in  the  doctrines  of  their  holy  religion  ;  and 
schools  were  every  where  erected  for  this  purpose, 
even  from  the  very  commencement  of  the  Christian 
church.  We  must  not,  however,  confound  the  schools 
designed  only  for  children,  with  the  gymnasia,  or  acad- 
emies  of  the  ancient  Christians,  erected  in  several  large 
cities,  in  which  persons  of  riper  years,  especially  such 
as  aspired  to  be  public  teachers,  were  instructed  in  the 
different  branches,  both  of  human  learning,  and  of  sa- 
cred erudition.  We  may,  undoubtedly,  attribute  to 
the  apostles  themselves,  and  their  injunctions  to  their 
disciples,  the  excellent  establishments  in  which  the 
youth,  destined  to  the  holy  ministry,  received  an  edu- 
cation suitable  to  the  solemn  office  they  were  to  un- 
dertake. St.  John  erected  a  school  of  this  kind  at 
Ephesus,  and  one  of  the  same  nature  was  founded  by 
Polycari)  at  Smyrna.  But  none  of  these  were  in  great- 
■er  repute  than  that  which  was  established  at  Alexan- 
dria, which  was  commonly  called  the  catechetical  school, 
and  is  generally  supposed  to  have  been  erected  by  St. 
Mark. 

"  One  of  the  circumstances  which  contributed  chiefly 
to  preserve,  at  least,  an  external  appearance  of  sancti- 
ty in  the  Christian  church,  was  the  right  of  excluding 
from  thence,  and  from  all  participation  of  the  sacred 
rites  and  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  such  as  had  been 
guilty  of  enormous  transgressions,  and  to  whom  re- 
peated  exhortations  to  repentance  and  amendment  had 
been  administered  in  vain.  This  right  was  vested  in 
the  church,  from  the  earliest  period  of  its  existence,  by 
the  apostles  themselves,  and  was  exercised  by  each 
Christian  assembly  upon  its  respective  members.     The 


54 

rulers,  or  doctors,  denounced  the  persons  whom  tliey 
thought  unworthy  of  the  privileges  of  church-commun- 
ion ;  and  the  people,  freely  approving  or  rejecting  their 
judgment,  pronounced  the  decisive  sentence.  It  was 
not,  however,  irrevocable  ;  for  such  as  gave  undoubted 
signs  of  their  sincere  repentance,  and  declared  their 
solemn  resolutions  of  future  reformation,  were  re-admit- 
ted into  the  church,  however  enormous  their  crimes  had 
been ;  but,  in  case  of  a  relapse,  their  second  exclusion 
became  irreversible. 

"  The  rites  instituted  by  Christ  himself,  were  only 
two  in  number,  and  these  designed  to  continue  to  the 
end  of  the  church  here  below,  without  any  variation. 
These  rites  were  haptism  and  the  holy  supper,  whicli 
are  not  to  be  considered  as  mere  ceremonies,  nor  yet 
as  symbolic  representations  only,  but  also  as  ordman- 
ces  accompanied  with  a  sanctifying  influence  upon  the 
heart  and  affections  of  true  Christians  ;  and  we  cannot 
help  observing  here,  that,  since  the  divine  Savior  thought 
fit  to  appoint  no  more  than  two  plain  institutions  in  his 
church,  this  shows  us  that  a  number  of  ceremonies  is 
not  essential  to  his  religion,  and  that  he  left  it  to  the 
free  and  prudent  choice  of  Christians  to  establish  such 
rites  as  the  circumstances  of  the  times,  or  the  exigen- 
ces  of  the  church  might  require. 

"  There  are  several  circumstances  which  inchne  us 
to  think,  that  the  friends  and  the  apostles  of  our  bless- 
ed  Lord,  either  tolerated  through  necessity,  or  appoint- 
ed  for  wise  reasons,  many  other  external  rites  in  vari- 
ous places.  At  the  same  time,  we  are  not  to  imagine 
that  they  ever  conferred  upon  any  person  a  perpetual, 
indelible,  pontifical  authority,  or  that  they  enjoined  the 
same  rites  in  all  churches.  We  learn,  on  the  contrary, 
from  authentic  records,  that  the  Christian  worship  was, 
from  the  beginning,  celebrated  in  a  different  manner 
in  different  places,  and  that,  no  doubt,  by  the  orders, 
or  at  least  with  the  approbation,  of  the  apostles  and 
their  disciples.  In  these  early  times,  it  was  both  wise 
and  necessary  to  show,  in  the  establishment  of  outward 
forms  of  worship,  some  indulgence  to  the  ancient  opin- 


55 

ions,  manners,  and  laws  of  tlie  respective  nations  to 
whom  the  gospel  was  preached. 

"  In  those  Christian  societies  which  were  totally  or 
principally  composed  of  Jewish  converts,  it  was  natural 
to  retain  as  much  of  the  Jewish  ritual  as  the  genius  of 
Christianity  would  sutTer  ;  and  a  multitude  of  exam- 
ples testify  that  this  was  actually  done.  But  that  the 
same  translation  of  Jewish  rites  should  take  place  in 
Chi'istian  churches,  where  there  were  no  Jews,  or  a 
very  small  and  inconsiderable  number,  is  utterly  in- 
credible ;  because  such  an  event  was  morally  impossi- 
ble. In  a  word,  the  external  forms  of  worship  used  in 
the  times  of  old,  must  necessarily  have  been  regulated 
and  modified  according  to  the  character,  genius,  and 
manners  of  the  different  nations  on  which  the  light  of 
the  gospel  arose." 


,  Regard  paid  to  the  Sckiptures  by  the  early 
Christians. 

The  following  interesting  account  of  the  regard  paid 
to  the  Holy  Scriptures  by  the  early  Christians,  is  ex- 
tracted  from  Cave's  Primitive  Christianity. 

"  Their  next  care  was  diligently  and  seriously  to 
read  the  Scriptures,  to  be  mighty  in  the  Divine  Ora- 
cles, as,  indeed,  they  had  an  invaluable  esteem  of,  and 
reverence  for  the  word  of  God,  as  the  book  which  they 
infinitely  prized  above  all  others ;  upon  which  account 
Nazianzen  very  severely  chides  his  dear  friend  Grego- 
ry  Nyssen,  that  having  laid  aside  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
(the  most  excellent  writings  in  the  world,)  which  he 
was  wont  to  read  privately  to  himself,  and  publicly  to 
the  people,  he  had  given  up  himself  to  the  study  of  for- 
eign and  profane  authors,  desirous  rather  to  be  ac- 
counted an  orator  than  a  Christian.  St.  Augustine 
tells  us,  that  after  his  conversion,  how  meanly  soever 
he  had  before  thought  of  them,  the  Scriptures  were  be- 
come  the  matter  of  his  pure  and  chaste  delight,  in  re- 
spect of  which  all  other  books,  (even  of  Cicero  him- 
self,  which  once  he  had  so  much  doated  on,)  became 


56 

dry  and  unsavorj-  to  him.     It  was  in  the  study  of  this 
book  that  Christians  then  mainly  exercised  themselves, 
as  thinking  they  could  never  fully  enough  understand 
it,  or  deeply   enough  imprint  it  upon  their  hearts  and 
memories.     Of  the  younger  Theodosius,  they  tell  us, 
that  rising  early  every  morning,  he,  together  with  his 
sisters,  interchangeably  sung  psalms  of  praise  to  God ; 
the  Holy  Scriptures  he  could  repeat,  in  any  part  of 
them,  with  the  bishops  that  were  at  court,  as  readily  as 
if  he  had  been  an  old  bishop  himself.     We  read  of  Or- 
igen,  though  then  a  child,  that  when  his  father  com- 
manded  him   to   commit  some  places  of  Scripture  to 
memory,   he  most  willingly  set  himself  to  it,  and  not 
content  with  the  bare  reading,  he  began  to  inquire  into 
the  more  profound  and  recondite  meaning  of  it,  often 
asking  his  father,  (to  his  no  less  joy  than  admiration,) 
what  the  sense  of  this  or  that  place  of  Scripture  was  ; 
and  his  thirst  after  Divine  knowledge  still   continued 
and  increased  in  him  all  his  life.     St.  Jerome  reports 
it  out  of  a  letter  of  one  who  was  his  great  companion 
and  benefactor,  that  he  never  went  to  his  meals  without 
some  part  of  Scripture  being  read,  never  to  sleep,  till 
some  about  him  had  read  them  to  him,  and  that,  both 
by  night  and  by  day,  no  sooner  had  he  done  praying  but 
he  betook  himself  to  reading,  and  after  reading  return- 
ed again  to  prayer.     Valens,  deacon  of  the  church  of 
Jerusalem,  a  venerable  old  man,  had  so  entirely  given 
up  himself  to  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  that  it  was 
all  one  to  him  to  read  or  to  repeat  whole  pages  togeth- 
er.    The  like  we  find  of  John,  an  Egyptian  confessor, 
(whom  Eusebius  saw  and  heard,)  that  though  both  his 
eyes  were  put  out,  and  his  body  mangled  with  unheard 
of  cruelty,  yet  he  was  able  at  any  time  to  repeat  any 
places  or  passages,  either  out  of  the  Old  or  New  Tes- 
tament ;  which,  when  I  first  heard  him  do  in  the  public 
congregation,  I  supposed  him,  (says  Eusebius,)  to  have 
been  reading  in  a  book,  till  coming  near,   and  finding 
how  it  was,  I  was  struck  with  great  admiration  at  it. 
Certainly,  Christians  then  had  no  mean  esteem  of,  and 
took  no  small  delight  in  these  sacred  volumes.     For 


57 

the  sake  of  this  book,  (which  he  had  chosen  to  be  the 
companion  and  counsellor  of  his  life,)  Nazianzen  pro- 
fesses he  had  willingly  undervalued  and  relinquished  all 
other  things  ;  this  was  the  mine  where  they  enriched 
themselves  with  divine  treasures,  a  book  where  they 
furnished  themselves  with  a  true  stock  of  knowledge  : 
as  St.  Jerome  speaks  of  Nepotian,  that  by  daily  read- 
ing and  meditation  he  had  made  his  soul  a  library  of 
Christ,  and  he  tells  us  of  Blesilla,  a  devout  widow,  that 
though  she  was  so  far  overrun  with  weakness  and  sick- 
ness,  that  her  foot  would  scarce  bear  her  body,  or  her 
neck  sustain  the  burden  of  her  head,  yet  she  was  never 
found  without  a  Bible  in  her  hand." 


9.  Greek  ajs'd  Latin  Fathers. 

The  term  Father  is  applied  to  those  ancient  authors, 
who  have  preserved  in  their  writings  traditions  of  the 
church.  No  author  who  wrote  later  than  the  twelftli 
century  is  dignified  with  this  title.  The  most  distin- 
guished  of  the  Fathers  were  the  following  characters  : 

1.  Clemens  Romanus,  who  was  born  at  Rome,  and 
was  the  fellow  laborer  of  Paul,  was  distinguished  both 
as  a  minister,  and  a  zealous  defender  of  the  faith.  He 
sustained  a  truly  apostolic  chai-acter.  There  is  remain- 
ing of  his  writings,  a  very  fine  epistle  to  the  church  of 
Corinth,  which,  (next  to  holy  writ,)  has  been  esteemed 
one  of  the  most  valuable  monuments,  which  have  come 
down  to  us  from  ecclesiastical  antiquity.  He  died  at 
the  advanced  age  of  one  hundred. 

2.  Ignatius  was  bishop  of  Antioch.  In  the  year 
107,  Trajan  being  on  his  way  to  the  Parthian  war, 
came  to  Antioch.  Ignatius,  hoping  to  avert  any  storm 
which  might  be  arising  against  the  Christians  there, 
presented  himself  before  the  emperor,  and  offered  to 
suffer  in  their  stead.  Trajan,  being  exasperated  at  the 
frankness  and  independence  of  Ignatius,  ordered  him 
to  be  sent  to  Rome,  and  thrown  to  the  wild  beasts. 
Being  detained  at  Smyrna,  while  on  his  way  to  Rome, 
he  had  the  pleasure  of  visiting  Polycarp,  who  had  been 


58 

a  fellow-disciple  with  him,  of  St.  John.  Their  mingled 
emotions  of  joy  and  grief  can  scarcely  be  imagined. 
"Wiiiie  at  Smyrna,  he  addressed  four  epistles  to  various 
churches.  At  length,  he  arrived  at  Rome,  was  thrown 
to  the  wld  beasts,  and  devoured.  A  few  bones  were 
left,  Avhich  were  collected  by  the  deacons,  his  attend- 
ants, and  buried  at  Antioch. 

3.  Polycarp  lived  in  the  reign  of  Marcus  A.  Anto- 
ninus,  and  was  a  companion  of  Ignatius.  He  was  pas- 
tor of  a  church  in  Smyrna,  eighty  years.  Being  mark- 
ed  as  the  victim  of  persecution,  he  was  persuaded  by 
his  friends  to  retire  for  a  season  from  the  fury  of  his 
enemies  ;  upon  which,  they  proceeded  to  torture  some 
of  his  friends,  to  extort  from  them  a  disclosure  of  the 
place  of  his  retreat.  This  was  too  much  for  Polycarp 
to  bear ;  who  accordingly  surrendered  himself,  a  prey 
to  his  enemies.  Being  brought  before  the  pro-consul, 
efforts  were  made  to  induce  him  to  abjure  his  faith,  and 
swear  by  the  fortune  of  Csesar,  Refusing,  he  was 
threatened  with  being  made  a  prey  to  wild  beasts. 
^'  Call  for  them,"  said  he ;  "  it  does  not  well  become 
us  to  turn  from  good  to  evil."  The  consul  rejoined, 
"  Seeing  you  make  so  light  of  wild  beasts,  I  will  tame 
^ou  with  the  more  terrible  punishment  of  fire."  To 
this  he  replied,  "  You  threaten  me  with  a  fire  that  is 
quickly  extinguished,  but  are  ignorant  of  the  eternal 
fire  of  God's  judgment,  reserved  for  the  wicked  in  an- 
other world."  As  they  were  about  to  nail  him  to  the 
stake,  he  said,  "  Let  me  remain  as  I  am  ;  for  he  Avho 
giveth  me  strength  to  sustain  the  fire,  will  enable  me  to 
remain  unmoved."  The  fire  was  kindled;  but  after  a 
while,  fearing  he  might  not  certainly  be  despatched,  an 
officer  drew  a  sword,  and  plunged  it  into  his  body.  His 
bones  were  afterwards  gathered  up  by  his  friends,  and 
buried. 

4.  Justin  Mariyr,  so,  called  from  his  being  a  martyr, 
was  born  at  Neapolis,  in  Palestine,  and  became  a  con- 
vert to  Christianity  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  Trajan. 
From  this  time,  he  employed  his  pen  in  defence  of 
Christianity.     He  drew   up  two   apologies,   addressed 


59 

to  the  Emperor  Marcus,  and  the  Roman  senate,  whicli 
very  much  irritated  the  temper  of  the  times.  He  was 
accordingly,  with  six  others,  apprehended,  whipped, 
and  beheaded.  Thus  fell  Justin  Martyr,  a  man  of  dis- 
tinguished  powers,  and  the  first  who  had  adorned  the 
church  with  his  learning,  since  the  apostle  Paul. 

5.  IrencEits,  by  birth  a  Greek,  was  born  at  or  near 
Smyrna.  He  was  a  disciple  of  Polycarp,  and  for  about 
forty  years  he  Avas  the  bishop  of  Lyons ;  in  which  of- 
tice  he  suffered  much  from  foes  without,  and  heretics 
within.  Against  the  latter,  he  employed  his  pen. 
Five  of  his  books  are  now  extant.  He  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom, in  the  reign  of  Severus,  A.  D.  202. 

6.  Clemens  Alexandrinus,  so  called  to  distinguish 
him  from  Clemens  Romanus,  was  born  at  Alexandria, 
in  the  second  century.  He  was  distinguished  for  his 
literature,  and  exact  and  enlarged  views  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion.     Three  of  his  works  remain. 

7.  TertulUan,  by  birth  a  Carthagenian,  was  bred  up 
at  the  bar ;  but  afterwards  became  a  Christian.  He 
possessed  great  abilities  and  learning,  which  he  vigor- 
ously employed  in  the  Christian  cause  ;  but  toward  the 
latter  part  of  his  life,  being  naturally  credulous  and  su- 
perstitious,  he  became  a  heretic.  Eusebius  says  that 
he  was  one  of  the  ablest  Latin  writers  which  had  ex- 
isted. 

8.  Origen,  one  of  the  most  conspicuous  characters 
belonging  to  the  age  in  which  he  lived,  was  born  at 
Alexandria,  A.  D.  185.  In  his  youth,  he  saw  his  fa- 
ther beheaded  for  the  profession  of  Christianity,  and 
the  family  estate  confiscated.  Being  taken  under  the 
patronage  of  a  rich  lady,  he  applied  himself  to  study, 
and  soon  acquired  great  stores  of  learning.  At  the 
age  of  forty-five,  he  was  ordained,  and  delivered  theo- 
logical lectures  in  Palestine.  He  was  the  author  of 
the  Hexapla,  which  filled  fifty  large  volumes.  This 
work  was  mostly  destroyed  in  the  capture  of  Tyre,  in 
653.  He  maintained  that  the  Scriptures  were  not  to 
be  explained  in  a  literal,  but  in  an  allegorical  manner  ; 
that  is,  it  had  a  hidden  or  fgurative  meaning.     This 

6 


60 

sense  he  endeavored  to  give,  but  often  at  the  expense 
of  the  truth.  He  first  introduced  the  practice  of  se- 
lecting a  single  text,  as  the  subject  of  discourse.  He 
suffered  martyrdom  under  Decius,  about  254. 

9.  Cyprian  was  bred  a  lawyer,  received  a  liberal  ed- 
ucation, and  was  distinguished  as  an  orator.  In  248, 
he  was  elected  bishop  of  Carthage.  His  first  efforts 
were,  to  restore  the  long  neglected  discipline  of  the 
church.  Very  soon  the  flames  of  persecution  burst 
forth  in  Carthage  ;  from  which  he  repaired  to  a  retreat 
provided  by  his  friends,  where  he  remained  two  years. 
From  this  place  he  continued  to  send  forth  epistles  to 
his  distressed  and  persecuted  brethren.  During  his 
exile,  an  unhappy  schism  took  place  in  the  churches  of 
Alexandria  and  Rome,  called  "  the  Novatian  Schism  ;" 
against  which  he  successfully  employed  his  pen.  Be- 
ing  threatened  with  death,  if  he  continued  in  his  zeal 
and  activity,  he  abated  nothing ;  but  continued  in  his 
boldness  and  zeal  for  the  Christian  caurje,  until  he  was 
banished  by  the  pro-consul  of  Carthage.  In  the  year 
259,  he  was  permitted  to  return,  but  not  to  remain  long 
in  peace  ;  for  orders  had  been  given  by  Valerian,  that 
all  ministers  should  be  put  to  death.  He  was  conduct- 
ed  to  a  spacious  plain ;  on  his  arrival,  he  fell  on  his 
knees,  and  worshiped.  He  then  laid  aside  his  gar- 
ments,  a  napkin  was  bound  over  his  eyes,  and  a  sword 
severed  his  head  from  his  body. 

10.  Amlrose  was  born  in  Gaul,  A.  D.  333.  He  was 
appointed  governor  over  several  small  provinces,  and 
settled  at  Milan.  In  374,  the  bishop  dying,  a  great 
contest  arose  between  the  Catholics  and  Arians,  con- 
cerning  his  successor.  He  thought  it  his  duty,  as  gov- 
ernor, to  go  to  the  church,  in  order  to  compose  the  tu- 
mult. On  addressing  the  multitude,  they  with  one  voice 
exclaimed,  "Let  Ambrose  be  bishop."  He  yielded, 
and  was  ordained.  He  died  at  Milan,  leaving  behind 
him  several  choice  works  on  religious  subjects. 

11.  Jerome  was  born  at  Stride,  near  Pannonia.  His 
father  took  care  he  should  have  all  the  advantages  of 
learning,  sacred  and  profane.     After  a  while  he  retired 


61 

into  a  desert  in  Syria,  scarcely  inhabited  by  a  human 
being.  Here,  he  appUed  himself  to  the  study  of  the 
Scriptures,  (which  he  is  said  to  have  gotten  by  heart,) 
and  to  the  oriental  languages.  After  four  years'  soli- 
tude,  his  reputation  for  piety  and  learning  began  to  be 
spread  abroad.  He  visited  Rome,  vv^here  he  composed 
several  works.  He  translated  the  Bible  into  Latin, 
which  was  afterwards  exclusively  adopted  by  the  Ro- 
mish church  ;  and  of  all  the  Latin  fathers,  he  was  con- 
sidered  the*  most  able  in  unfolding  the  Scriptures.  He 
finished  his  days  in  a  monastery,  in  Bethlehem,  near 
to  Jerusalem,  A.  D.  420,  aged  ninety  years. 

12.  Augustine  was  born  in  Africa,  A.  D.  354.  His 
father,  designing  him  for  some  of  the  learned  profes- 
sions, placed  him  at  school.  But  such  was  his  vicious 
make,  that  he  neglected  study,  and  substituted  gaming, 
and  attendance  at  shows,  &c.  &c.  and  invented  a  thou- 
sand false  stories,  to  escape  the  rod,  with  which  he 
was  often  severely  chastened.  After  a  while,  he  ac- 
quired a  taste  for  learning.  While  on  his  way  to 
Rome,  at  a  certain  time,  he  stopped  at  Milan,  and 
heard  the  preaching  of  Ambrose.  He  became  a  con- 
vert, and  was  elected  bishop  of  Hippo.  From  this 
date,  he  set  himself  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel,  and 
becaine  the  admiration  of  the  Christian  world.  From 
his  writings  was  formed  a  body  of  theology,  which  for 
centuries  after  was  the  guide  of  those  who  desired  the 
truth.     He  died  A.  D.  430,  aged  seventy-six  years. 

13.  John  Clirysostom  was  born  at  Antioch,  A.  D. 
354.  At  an  early  age,  he  determined  to  adopt  a  mo- 
nastic life,  and  accordingly,  spent  six  years  in  this 
way ;  until,  worn  out  with  watchings,  fastings,  and 
other  severities,  he  Avas  forced  to  return  to  Antioch. 
After  he  was  elected  bishop  of  Constantinople,  he  be- 
gan to  attempt  a  reformation  in  his  diocese,  which 
greatly  enraged  the  clergy,  and  through  their  influ- 
ence, he  was  banished.  But  soon  after,  the  emperor 
recalled  him,  and  restored  him  to  his  bishopric.  No 
sooner  was  he  established  in  his  office,  than  he  began 
to  display  his  customary  zeal ;    whereupon,   his  ene- 


62 

mies  again  procured  his  banishment.  But  before  he 
arrived  at  his  port  of  exile,  through  fatigue  and  hard 
treatment  from  the  soldiers,  he  expired.  He  was  one 
of  the  most  able  preachers  that  have  adorned  the 
church. 


10.  The  Tex  Persecutions. 

Historians  usuall}^  reckon  ten  general  persecutions, 
the  first  of  which  was  under  the  Emperor  N*ero,  thirty- 
one  years  after  our  Lord's  ascension,  when  that  empe- 
ror, after  having  set  fire  to  the  city  of  Rome,  threw 
the  odium  of  that  execrable  action  on  the  Christians. 
First,  those  were  apprehended  who  openly  avowed 
themselves  to  be  of  that  sect ;  and  by  them  were  dis- 
covered an  immense  multitude,  all  of  whom  were  con- 
victed. Their  death  and  tortures  were  aggravated  by 
cruel  derision  and  sport ;  for  they  were  either  covered 
with  the  skins  of  wild  beasts  and  torn  in  pieces  by  de- 
vouring dogs,  or  fastened  to  crosses,  and  wrapped  up 
in  combustible  garments,  that,  when  the  day-light  fail- 
ed,  they  might,  like  torches,  serve  to  dispel  the  dark- 
ness of  night.  For  this  tragical  spectacle,  Nero  lent 
his  own  gardens,  and  exhibited  at  the  same  time  the 
public  diversions  of  the  circus  ;  sometimes  driving  a 
chariot  in  person,  and  sometimes  standing  as  a  specta- 
tor, while  the  shrieks  of  women,  burning  to  ashes,  sup- 
plied music  to  his  ears. 

The  Second  general  persecution  was  under  Domi- 
tian,  in  the  year  95,  when  40,000  were  supposed  to 
have  suffered  martyrdom. 

The  Third  began  in  the  third  year  of  Trajan,  in  the 
year  100,  and  was  carried  on  with  violence  for  several 
years. 

The  Fourth  was  under  Antoninus,  when  the  Chris- 
tians  were  banished  from  their  houses,  forbidden  to 
show  their  heads,  reproached,  beaten,  hurried  from 
place  to  place,  plundered,  imprisoned,  and  stoned. 

The  Fifth  began  in  the  year  127,  under  Severus, 
when  great  cruelties  were  committed.     In  this  reiga 


63 

happened  the  martyrdom  of  Perpetua  and  Felicitas, 
and  their  companions.  These  two  beautiful  and  amia- 
ble  young  women,  mothers  of  infant  children,  after 
suffering  much  in  prison,  were  exposed  before  an  in- 
sulting multitude,  to  a  wild  cow,  who  mangled  their 
bodies  in  a  horrid  manner  ;  after  which  they  were  car- 
ried to  a  conspicuous  place,  and  put  to  death  by  the 
sword. 

The  Sixth  began  with  the  reign  of  the  Emperor 
Maximinus,  235. 

The  Seventh,  which  was  the  most  dreadful  ever 
known,  began  in  250,  under  the  Emperor  Decius, 
when  the  Christians  were  in  all  places  driven  from 
their  habitations,  stripped  of  their  estates,  tormented 
with  racks,  &c. 

The  Eighth  began  under  Valerian.  Both  men  and 
women  suffered  death,  some  by  scourging,  some  by  the 
sword,  and  some  by  fire. 

The  Ninth  was  under  Aurelian,  in  274  ;  but  this  was 
inconsiderable,  compared  with  others  before  men- 
tioned. 

The  Tenth  began  in  the  nineteentli  year  of  Diocle- 
tian, 303.  In  this  dreadful  persecution,  which  lasted 
ten  years,  houses  which  were  filled  with  Christians 
were  set  on  fire,  and  whole  droves  were  tied  together 
with  ropes,  and  thrown  into  the  sea.  It  is  related  that 
17,000  were  slain  in  one  month's  time  ;  and  that  dur- 
ing  the  continuance  of  this  persecution,  in  the  province 
of  Egypt  alone,  no  less  than  144,000  Christians  died 
by  the  violence  of  their  persecutors ;  besides  700,000 
that  died  through  the  fatigues  of  banishment,  or  the 
public  works  to  which  they  were  condemned. — Bucfs 
Theological  Dictionary. 


11.  Martyedoji  of  the  Theban  Legion. 

During  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Maximian,  A.  D. 

286,  a  legion  of  soldiers,  consisting  of  6666  men,  con- 

tained  none  but  Christians.     This  legion  was  called  the 

Theban  legion,  because  the  men  had  been  raised  in 

6* 


64 

Thebais  ;  they  were  quartered  in  the  east,  till  the  Em- 
peror Maximian  ordered  them  to  march  for  Gaul,  to 
assist  him  against  the  rebels  in  Burgundy  ;  when  pass- 
ing  the  Alps  into  Gaul,  under  the  command  of  Mauri- 
tius Candiaso  and  Experuis,  their  commanders,  they 
at  length  joined  the  emperor.  About  this  time.  Max- 
imian  ordered  a  general  sacrifice,  at  which  the  whole 
army  were  to  assist ;  and  he  commanded,  that  they 
should  take  the  oaths  of  allegiance,  and  swear,  at  the 
same  time,  to  assist  him  in  the  extirpation  of  Christianity 
in  Gaul. 

Terrified  at  these  orders,  each  individual  of  the 
Theban  legion  absolutely  refused  either  to  sacrifice,  or 
to  take  the  oath  prescribed.  This  so  enraged  Max- 
imian, that  he  ordered  the  legion  to  be  decimated  ;  that 
is,  every  tenth  man  to  be  selected  from  the  rest  and 
put  to  the  sword.  This  cruel  order  having  been  put 
into  execution,  those  who  remained  alive  were  still  in- 
flexible, when  a  second  decimation  took  place,  and  ev- 
ery tenth  man  of  those  living  were  again  put  to  the 
sword.  But  this  second  severity  made  no  more  im- 
pression than  the  first  had  done  ;  the  soldiers  preserv- 
ed their  fortitude  and  principles  ;  but,  by  the  advice  of 
their  ofiicers,  drew  up  a  remonstrance  to  the  emperor, 
in  which  they  told  him  "  that  they  were  his  subjects 
a:id  his  soldiers,  but  could  not  at  the  same  time  forget 
the  Almighty  ;  that  they  received  their  pay  from  him, 
aad  their  existence  from  God. 

"  While  your  commands  (say  they)  are  not  contra- 
dictory to  those  of  our  common  master,  we  shall  al- 
waj'^s  be  ready  to  obey,  as  we  have  been  hitherto  ;  but 
when  the  orders  of  our  prince  and  the  Almighty  difller, 
we  must  always  obey  the  latter.  Our  arms  are  de- 
voted  to  the  emperor's  use,  and  shall  be  directed 
against  his  enemies ;  but  we  cannot  submit  to  stain  our 
hands  with  the  effusion  of  Christian  blood ;  and  how 
indeed,  could  you,  O  emperor,  be  sure  of  our  allegi- 
aiice  and  fidelity,  should  we  violate  our  obligations  to 
our  God,  in  whose  service  we  were  solemnly  engaged 
before  we  entered  into  the  army  ?  You  command  us 


65 

to  search  out  and  destroy  the  Christians  ;  it  is  not  ne- 
cessary  to  look  any  further  for  persons  of  that  denom- 
ination  ;  we  ourselves  are  such,  and  we  glory  in  the 
name.  We  saw  our  companions  fall  without  the  least 
opposition  or  murmuring,  and  thought  them  happy  in 
dying  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  Nothing  shall  make  us 
lift  up  our  hands  against  our  sovereign  ;  we  had  rather 
die  wrongfully,  and  by  that  means  preserve  our  inno- 
cence, than  live  under  a  load  of  guilt ;  whatever  you 
command  we  are  ready  to  suffer ;  we  confess  ourselves 
to  be  Christians,  and  therefore  cannot  persecute  Chris- 
tians, nor  sacrifice  to  idols." 

Such  a  declaration,  it  might  be  presumed,  would  have 
affected  the  emperor,  but  it  had  a  contrary  effect ;  for, 
enraged  at  their  perseverance  and  unanimity,  he  com- 
manded that  the  whole  legion  should  be  put  to  death, 
which  was  accordingly  executed  by  the  other  troops, 
who  cut  them  to  pieces  with  their  swords. — MUner^s 
History  of  Christian  Martyrdom. 


12.     WiLLIXGXESS    OF     THE     ANCIEIfT    ChKISTIAXS    TO 
SUFFER    FOR    ChKISt's    SAKE. 

The  ancient  Christians  counted  it  an  honor  to  suffer 
for  their  religion,  and  oftentimes  gave  up  their  lives  with 
joy,  for  the  sake  of  their  Lord. 

In  the  fourth  century,  the  Emperor  Valens  ordered 
the  Christians  in  Edessa  to  be  slain,  on  a  certain  da}', 
while  they  were  at  their  devotions,  in  their  churches. 
The  officers,  however,  being  more  compassionate  than 
the  emperor,  privately  gave  notice  to  the  Christians 
not  to  assemble  on  the  day  appointed,  so  that  they 
might  escape  death.  The  Christians  thanked  the  offi- 
cers  for  their  advice,  but  disregarded  both  that  and  the 
emperor's  menaces,  rather  than  neglect  their  duty. 
They  accordingly  repaired  to  the  church,  and  the 
troops  were  put  in  motion  to  destroy  them.  As  they 
marched  along,  a  woman,  with  a  child  in  her  arms, 
broke  through  their  ranks,  when  the  officer  ordered  her 
to  be  brought  before  him,  and  asked  her  where  she  was 


66 

going  ?  She  replied,  to  the  church,  whither  others 
were  making  all  the  haste  they  could.  "  Have  you  not 
heard,"  says  the  officer,  "  of  the  emperor's  order,  to 
put  to  death  all  who  are  found  there  ?"  "  I  have," 
says  she,  "  and  for  that  cause  I  make  the  more  haste.-" 
"  And  whither,"  said  the  officer,  "  do  you  lead  that 
child !"  "I  take  him,"  replied  she,  "  with  me,  that  he 
also  may  be  reckoned  in  the  number  of  the  martyrs." 
Upon  this,  the  humane  officer  returned  to  the  emperor, 
and  told  him  that  all  the  Christians  were  prepared  to 
die  in  defence  of  their  faith,  represented  to  him  the  rash- 
ness  of  murdering  so  great  a  multitude,  and  entreated 
the  emperor  to  drop  the  design,  at  least  for  the  present ; 
with  which  he  at  length  complied. — Milner's  History  of 
Christian  Martyrdom. 


13.    Lettee  of    Pliny    to    Trajan,    kelative    to 
THE  FIRST  Christians. 

In  the  conduct  and  writings  of  ancient  pagans,  a 
great  variety  of  important  testimonies  to  the  truth  and 
spread  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  the  purity  of 
Christian  principles,  may  be  found.  But  perhaps  in 
no  instance  is  this  testimony  so  clear,  and  yet  so  unde- 
signedly given,  as  in  the  epistle  of  Caius  Plinius,  or 
"  the  younger  Pliny,"  (so  called,)  addressed  to  the  Ro- 
man  Emperor  Trajan. 

Pliny  was  born  A.  D.  61,  or  62,  and  about  107 
was  sent  to  the  provinces  of  Pontus  and  Bithynia, 
by  Trajan,  to  exercise  the  office  of  governor.  The 
persecutions  of  Christians,  under  Trajan,  had  com- 
menccd  about  100 ;  and  in  these  provinces,  there  were 
prodigious  numbers  of  them,  against  whom  Pliny,  by 
the  emperor's  edict,  was  obhged  to  use  all  manner  of 
severity.  But  being  a  person  of  good  sense  and  mod- 
oration,  he  judged  it  prudent,  before  he  proceeded  to 
the  extreme  rigor  of  the  law,  to  represent  the  case  to 
Trajan,  and  receive  further  orders  concerning  it.  He 
therefore  wrote  the  following  letter  : — "  Pliny,  to  the 
Emperor  Trajan,  wisheth  health  and  happiness  : — It  is 


67 

my  constant  custom,  sir,  to  refer  myself  to  you,  in  all 
matters  concerning  which  I  have  any  doubt.  For  who 
can  better  direct  me  when  I  hesitate,  or  instruct  me 
where  I  am  ignorant  ?  I  have  never  been  present  at 
any  trials  of  Christians  ;  so  that  I  know  not  well  what 
is  the  subject-matter  of  punishment,  or  of  inquiry,  or 
what  strictness  ought  to  be  used  in  eitlier.  Nor  have 
I  been  a  little  perplexed  to  determine  whether  any  dif- 
ference ought  to  be  made  on  account  of  age,  or  wheth- 
er the  young  and  tender,  and  the  full-grown,  and  ro- 
bust, ought  to  be  treated  all  alike ;  whether  repentance 
should  entitle  to  pardon,  or  whether  all  who  have  once 
been  Christians  ought  to  be  punished,  though  they  are 
now  no  longer  so ;  whether  the  name  itself,  although 
no  crimes  be  detected,  or  crimes  only  belonging  to  the 
name,  ought  to  be  punished.  Concerning  all  these 
things,  I  am  in  doubt. 

"  In  the  mean  time,  I  have  taken  this  course  with 
all  who  have  been  brought  before  me,  and  have  been 
accused  as  Christians.  I  have  put  the  question  to  them, 
whether  they  were  Christians  ?  Upon  their  confessing 
to  me  that  they  were,  1  repeated  the  question  a  second 
time,  threatening  to  punish  them  with  death.  Such  as 
still  persisted,  I  ordered  away  to  be  punished ;  for  it 
was  no  doubt  with  me,  that  contumacy,  and  inflexible 
obstinacy,  whatever  might  be  their  opinion,  ought  to 
be  punished.  There  were  others  of  the  same  infatua- 
tion, whom,  because  they  are  Romans,  I  have  noted 
down  to  be  sent  to  the  city. 

"  In  a  short  time,  the  crime  spreading  itself,  even 
whilst  under  persecution,  as  is  usual  in  such  cases,  di- 
vers sorts  of  people  came  in  my  way.  An  information 
was  presented  to  me,  without  mentioning  the  author, 
containing  the  names  of  many  persons,  who,  upon  ex- 
amination, denied  that  they  were  Christians,  or  had 
ever  been  so  ;  who  repeated  after  me  an  invocation  of 
the  gods,  and  with  wine  and  frankincense  made  sup- 
plication  to  your  image,  which,  for  that  purpose,  I  had 
caused  to  be  brought  and  set  before  them,  together 
with  the  statues  of  tlie  deities.     Moreover,  they  reviled 


68 

the  name  of  Christ,  none  of  which  things,  as  is  said, 
they  who  are  really  Christians  can  by  any  means  be 
compelled  to  do.  These,  therefore,  I  thought  proper 
to  discharge. 

"  Others  were  named  by  an  informer,  who  at  first 
confessed  themselves  Christians,  and  afterwards  denied 
it ;  the  rest  said  they  had  been  Christians,  but  had  left 
them, — some  three  years  ago,  some  longer,  and  one,  or 
more,  above  twenty  years.  They  all  worshiped  j'our 
image,  and  the  statues  of  the  gods  ;  these  also  reviled 
Christ.  They  affirmed  that  the  whole  of  their  fault,  or 
error,  lay  in  this,  that  they  were  wont  to  meet  together, 
on  a  stated  day,  before  it  was  light,  and  sing  among 
themselves,  alternately,  a  hymn  to  Christ  as  God  ; 
and  bind  themselves  by  an  oath,  not  to  the  commission 
of  any  wickedness,  but  not  to  be  guilty  of  theft,  robbe- 
ry,  or  adultery,  never  to  falsify  their  word,  nor  to  de- 
ny a  pledge  committed  to  them,  when  called  upon  to 
return  it.  When  these  things  were  performed,  it  was 
their  custom  to  separate,  and  then  to  come  together  at 
a  meal,  which  they  ate  in  common,  without  any  disor- 
der ;  but  this  they  had  forborne  since  the  publication 
of  my  edict,  by  which,  according  to  your  commands,  I 
prohibited  assemblies. 

"After  receiving  this  account,  I  judged  it  the  more 
necessary  to  examine,  and  that  by  torture,  two  maid- 
servants,  which  were  called  ministers.  But  I  have  dis- 
covered nothing  beside  an  evil  and  excessive  supersti- 
tion. Suspending,  therefore,  all  judicial  proceedings, 
I  have  recourse  to  you  for  advice  ;  for  it  has  appeared 
to  me  a  matter  highly  deserving  consideration ;  espe- 
cially upon  account  of  the  great  number  of  persons 
who  are  in  danger  of  suffering  ;  for  many,  of  all  ages, 
and  every  rank,  of  both  sexes  likewise,  are  accused, 
and  will  be  accused.  Nor  has  the  contagion  of  this 
superstition  seized  cities  only,  but  the  lesser  towns 
also,  and  the  open  country.  Nevertheless,  it  seems  to 
me,  that  it  may  be  restrained  and  corrected.  It  is  cer- 
tain that  the  temples,  which  were  almost  forsaken,  be- 
gin to  be  more  Irequented ;  and  the  sacred  solemni- 


69 

ties,  after  a  long  intermission,  are  revived.  Victims 
likewise  are  every  where  bought  up,  whereas  for  some 
time,  there  were  few  purchasers.  Whence  it  is  easy 
to  imagine  what  numbers  of  men  might  be  reclaimed, 
if  pardon  were  granted  to  those  who  shall  repent." 

To  this  epistle,  the  emperor  sent  the  following  re- 
ply : — "  Trajan  to  Pliny,  wisheth  health  and  happi- 
ness : — You  have  taken  the  right  method,  my  Pliny, 
in  your  proceedings  with  those  who  have  been  brought 
before  you  as  Christians  ;  for  it  is  impossible  to  estab- 
lish any  one  rule  that  shall  hold  universally.  They 
are  not  to  be  sought  for.  If  any  are  brought  before 
you,  and  are  convicted,  they  ought  to  be  punished. 
However,  he  that  denies  his  being  a  Christian,  and 
makes  it  evident  in  fact,  that  is,  by  supplicating  to  our 
gods,  though  he  be  suspected  to  have  been  so  former- 
ly, let  him  be  pardoned  upon  repentance.  But  in  no 
case,  of  any  crime  whatever,  may  a  bill  of  information 
be  received,  without  being  signed  by  him  who  presents 
it ;  for  that  would  be  a  dangerous  precedent,  and  un- 
worthy of  my  government."* 

By  this  epistle,  it  will  appear  that  Christianity  had 
rapidly  been  spread  almost  over  the  then  known  world  ; 
that  the  Christians  bore  all  their  sufferings  with  noble 
fortitude,  pecuhar  to  none  hut  Christians ;  that  their 
purity  and  innocence  is  fully  attested ;  and  against 
whom,  after  the  strictest  examination,  their  enemies 
could  find  nothing  of  which  they  were  guilty,  save  that 
they  professed  and  maintained  the  character  of  Chris- 
tians. 


14.    Introduction  of  Christianity  into  Britain. 

The  tradition  which  has  been  m.ost  generally  receiv- 
ed by  our  ancient  historians,  and  by  the  nations  at 
large,  says  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  is  that  which  attributes  the 
introduction  of  the  Christian  religion  into  Britain,  to 


Pliny's  Epist.  Lib.  X. 


70 

Joseph  of  Arimathea.  The  substance  of  this  history 
is  as  follows : — About  sixty  three  years  after  the  in- 
carnation of  our  Lord,  and  thirty  after  his  ascension, 
Joseph  of  Arimathea,  who  had  buried  our  Lord's  body 
in  his  own  tomb,  was  furnished  by  Philip  the  evan- 
gelist with  eleven  disciples,  and  sent  into  Britain  to  in- 
troduce the  gospel  of  Christ  in  place  of  the  barl)arous 
rites  of  the  Druids.  With  these  rites,  as  well  as  with 
the  character  of  the  people,  the  Roman  empire  had  be- 
come v/ell  acquainted,  through  the  writings  of  Julius 
Caesar. 

These  holy  men,  on  their  landing,  applied  to  Arvi- 
ragus,  a  British  king,  for  permission  to  settle  in  a  rude 
and  uncultivated  spot,  called  Yuswytryn  by  the  Brit- 
ish, Avaloaia  by  the  Romans,  and  Glaestinglyrig  by 
the  Saxons,  and  is  still  known  by  the  name  of  Glas- 
lonhury.  Their  petition  was  granted,  and  twelve  hides 
of  land  were  assigned  for  their  support ;  and  the  place 
to  this  day  is  denominated  the  twelve  hides  of  Glas- 
tonbury. Here,  according  to  this  tradition,  the  stand- 
ard of  the  cross  was  first  erected  ;  and  a  chapel  made 
of  wicker  work,  was  the  first  church,  or  oratory  of  God 
in  Britain.  The  walls  of  this  church,  according  to 
Malmsbury,AYere  made  of  twigs  twisted  together.  The 
length  of  it  was  sixty  feet,  and  the  breadth  of  it  twenty 
six  feet.  The  roof,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
Britons,  was  of  straw,  hay,  or  rushes.  The  extent  of 
the  yard  was  so  large  as  to  contain,  according  to  Mel- 
kinus,  who  lived  in  the  year  A.  D.  550,  a  thousand 
graves. 

That  this  nation  was  converted  to  the  faith  of  Christ 
by  those  who  had  been  disciples  of  our  Lord,  was  the 
early  and  constant  belief  of  our  forefathers.  This  runs 
through  all  our  histories,  and  even  through  some  of 
our  regal  acts.  In  the  charter  granted  by  Henry  IL 
m  the  year  of  our  Lord  1185,  for  the  rebuilding  of 
Glastonbury  church,  which  had  been  burnt,  it  is  styled 
"  the  mother  and  burying  place  of  the  saints,  founded 
by  the  very  disciples  of  our  Lord ;"  and  adds,  "  it  has 
the  venerable  authority  of  the  ancients ;"  and  else- 


71 

where,  the  same  charter  continues,  "  which  is  incon- 
trovertibly  acknowledged  to  be  the  fountain  and  origin 
of  the  whole  religion  of  England."  This  church  was 
the  head  of  all  ecclesiastical  authority  in  those  nations, 
till  the  year  1154,  when  Pope  Adrian  IV.  transferred 
that  honor  to  St.  Alban's. 

It  is  stated  by  several  authorities,  that  when  the 
church  built  by  Joseph  of  Arimathea  was  decayed  by 
time,  Deni,  a  Welsh  or  British  bishop,  erected  a  new 
one  in  the  same  place  ;  that  this  also,  in  time,  falling 
away  in  decay,  twelve  men  came  from  North  Britain, 
and  put  it  in  good  repair.  And,  lastly,  King  Ina,  donor 
of  the  Peterpence,  pulled  down  the  old  one,  and  built 
a  stately  church,  to  the  honor  of  Christ.  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Paul,  were  filletted  under  the  highest  coping,  with 
heroic  verses  in  Latin,  celebrating  the  memory  of  the 
founder,  and  the  saints  to  whom  it  was  dedicated.  But 
afterwards,  this  church  was,  by  the  renowned  Dunstan. 
converted  to  a  monastery  of  Benedictine  monks,  him- 
self being  sometimes  abbot  there  ;  and  so  it  continued 
till  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  when  it  shared  in  the 
downfall  of  monastic  establishments. 

The  story  of  Lucius,  king  of  Britain,  who  in  A.  D. 
156,  is  said,  by  the  venerable  Bede,  to  have  embraced 
the  Christian  faith,  and  who  is  called  the  first  Chris- 
tian king,  is  generally  known.  Historians  say,  that 
this  king  sent  Elwan  and  Medwin  to  Eleutherus,  the 
twelfth  bishop  of  Rome,  praying  that  he  might  be  in- 
structed in  the  Christian  faith  ;  which  was  accordingly 
done. 

Lucius,  when  convinced  of  the  truth  himself,  and 
being  confirmed  therein,  by  the  preaching  of  some  per- 
sons well  versed  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  took 
on  him  the  profession  of  that  rehgion,  and  usfed  his 
influence  for  the  promotion  of  it  among  the  people, 
with  Avhom  his  example  must  have  had  considerable 
weight.  Idolatry  hitherto  prevailed  among  the  Siluri- 
an  Britons ;  but  now  the  religion  of  Christ  was  public- 
ly sanctioned,  and  the  idolaters  became  ashamed  of 
their  practices.  The  ministers  of  the  true  religion 
7 


72 

were  poor  and  obscure  men,  and  they  had  no  regular 
places  set  apart  for  divine  worship,  and  their  adherents 
were  in  a  forlorn  and  unprotected  state.  This  gener- 
ous prince  raised  the  Christians  from  their  low  condi- 
tion,  erected  suitable  places  for  the  celebration  of  reli- 
gious  services,  and  thus  became  a  nursing-father  to  the 
church. 

During  the  tenth  general  persecution,  under  the  Em- 
peror Dioclesian,  the  Christians  in  Britain  were  for  a 
short  time  great  sufferers.  It  is  said  that  at  this  time 
the  Christian  rehgion  was  nearly  rooted  out  of  the 
country,  and  they  who  suffered  martyrdom  were  al- 
most without  number.  Gildas,  says,  "that  their 
churches  were  thrown  down,  and  all  the  books  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  that  could  be  found  were  burnt  in  the 
streets,  and  the  chosen  priests  of  the  flock  of  our  Lord, 
together  with  the  innocent  sheep,  murdered  ;  so  that 
in  some  parts  of  the  province,  no  footsteps  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  appeared.  How  many  did  then  flee,  how- 
many  were  destroyed,  how  many  difterent  kinds  of 
sufferings  some  did  endure,  how  great  was  the  ruin  of 
apostates,  how  glorious  the  crown  of  martyrdom!" 
Bede  adds,  "  It  made  Britain  to  be  honored  with  many 
holy  martyrs,  who  firmly  stood  and  died  in  the  con- 
fession of  their  faith." 


15.  Aiv  Account  of  the  Druids. 

Druidism  prevailed  chiefly  in  Britain  and  in  Gaul, 
though  it  may  be  found  among  other  Celtic  nations ; 
and  owing  to  a  peculiarity  of  national  character,  which 
perhaps  may  be  said  to  remain  to  the  present  day,  the 
Britons  were  more  famous  for  the  observance  of  their 
religion  than  the  Gauls.  For  this  circumstance  we 
have  the  authority  of  Caesar,  who  says,  that  "  such  of 
the  Gauls  as  were  desirous  of  being  thoroughly  in- 
structed  in  the  principles  of  their  religion,  (which  was 
the  same  with  that  of  the  Britons,)  usually  took  a  jour- 
ney into  Britain  for  that  purpose." 


73 

The  religion  obtained  its  name  from  the  Druids,  who 
were  its  principal  priests,  and  held  in  very  high  esti- 
mation.  Csesar  affirms,  that  the  nobles  and  the  Druids 
were  the  only  two  privileged  orders  among  the  Brit- 
ons. So  greatly  were  they  honored,  that  the  people, 
supposing  them  peculiar  favorites  of  the  gods,  were 
perfectly  obedient  to  their  commands  ;  and  even  when 
two  hostile  armies  met,  and  were  on  the  point  of  en- 
gaging in  battle,  they  sheathed  their  swords  on  the 
mediation  of  the  Druids. '  The  persons  of  these  priests 
were  esteemed  sacred  and  inviolable  ;  they  were  even 
exempted  from  all  taxes  and  military  services  ;  and,  in 
fact,  they  enjoyed  so  many  immunities  and  distinc- 
tions, that  princes  were  ambitious  of  being  admitted 
among  them.  The  dignity  of  Arch-Druid,  or  the  su- 
preme head  of  the  order,  was  attended  with  so  many 
honors,  and  so  much  power  and  riches,  that  the  elec- 
tion  of  a  person  to  fill  it  sometimes  even  occasioned  a 
civil  war. 

The  generality  of  the  Druids  seem  to  have  hved  a 
kind  of  monastic  life.  The  services  of  every  temple 
required  the  attendance  of  a  considerable  number  of 
them ;  and  these  lived  in  community  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  temple.  The  Arch-Druid  had  his  resi- 
dence  in  the  isle  of  Anglesea,  and  he  there  maintained 
an  ecclesiastical  court  in  all  the  magnificence  of  the 
times.  Vestiges  of  his  palaces  are  still  remaining.  It 
is  also  very  probable,  that  some  of  these  ancient 
priests  lived  in  seclusion  as  hermits  ;  and  the  small  cir- 
cular  houses  in  the  western  islands  of  Scotland,  which 
are  called  by  the  people  "  Druids'  houses,"  were  most 
likely  inhabited  by  such  persons.  All  of  them  are 
supposed  to  have  lived  in  celibacy ;  but  this  is  not  ab- 
solutely certain.  They  were  at  any  rate  attended  and 
associated  with  a  number  female  devotees,  called 
Druidesses  who  eissisted  in  the  duties,  and  shared  the 
honors  and  emoluments  of  the  priesthood.  The  Ro- 
man soldiers  were  much  terrified  at  seeing  a  number  of 
these  consecrated  females,  who  ran  up  and  down 
among  the  ranks  of  the  British  army,   with  flaming 


74 

torches  in  their  hands,  and  imprecated  the  wrath  of 
heaven  on  the  invaders  of  their  country. 

With  respect  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Druids,  they 
had  two  sets  of  opinions — the  one  for  the  initiated,  and 
the  other  for  the  vulgar.  The  former  was  considered 
to  contain  only  genuine  truth,  in  its  simple  form ;  the 
other  admitted  a  variety  of  fables,  which  were  thought 
better  adapted  for  popular  comprehension.  The  Dru- 
ids  were  exceedingly  jealous  of  their  secret  doctrines, 
and  took  a  variety  of  precautions  to  prevent  them  from 
transpiring.  They  never  committed  them  to  writing, 
and  they  taught  their  disciples  in  caves,  or  the  deepest 
recesses  of  forests,  that  they  might  not  be  heard  by 
the  uninitiated.  In  consequence  of  this  strict  conceal- 
ment,  we  have  at  the  present  time  but  a  very  imperfect 
knowledge  of  these  doctrines. 

It  is  tolerably  certain,  that  the  unity  of  the  Godhead, 
and  tliat  there  is  one  God,  the  Creator  and  Governor 
of  the  Universe,  was  one  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Dru- 
ids.  There  is  also  abundant  evidence  that  the  Druids 
taught  the  immortality  of  the  souls  of  men ;  and  Mela 
tells  us,  that  this  was  one  of  their  secret  doctrines, 
which  they  were  permitted  to  publish  for  political  rath- 
er  than  religious  reasons. 

But  though  such  might  be  the  secret  doctrines  of  the 
Druids,  their  public  ones  were  far  less  agreeable  to 
truth  and  reason.  They  taught  the  people  that  there 
were  a  great  number  of  gods ;  and  they  partly  invent- 
ed,  and  partly  adopted,  an  infinity  of  fables  respecting 
them.  These  fables  were  generally  contained  in  sa- 
cred verses,  and  were  delivered  by  the  Druids  from 
little  eminences,  (many  of  which  are  still  remaining,) 
to  the  surrounding  multitudes.  With  these  narratives 
were,  of  course,  mixed  many  moral  precepts ;  and 
their  orations  arc  said  to  have  made  great  impression 
on  the  people,  inspiring  them  with  veneration  for  their 
gods,  "  an  ardent  love  to  their  country,  an  undaunted 
courage,  and  a  sovereign  contempt  for  death." 

Their  Supreme  Being  was  originally  worshiped  un- 
der  the  name  of  Heses ;  the  worship  of  the  sun  was 


75 

joined  with  that  of  fire,  which  was  held  sacred  as  a 
symbol  of  the  Divinity.  Those  celebrated  circles  of 
stones,  which  are  still  remaining  at  Stonehenge,  and 
many  other  places,  seem  to  have  been  temples  of  the 
sun,  or  of  the  moon,  or  probably  of  both.  The  Dru- 
ids, likewise  adored  a  very  considerable  number  of 
deified  mortals,  who  substantially  corresponded  with 
the  Greek  and  Roman  gods ;  they  also  held  certain 
plants  sacred,  especi;ally  the  misletoe. 

Their  mode  of  worship  consisted  in  sacrifices, 
prayers,  and  offerings.  Their  sacrifices  were  princi- 
pally such  animals  as  they  used  for  food ;  but  on  some 
occasions  human  victims  were  offered.  These  occa- 
sions, too,  were  more  frequent  than  we  may  be  willing 
to  suppose  ;  for  it  was  a  part  of  the  Druid's  creed,  that 
"nothing  but  the  life  of  man  could  atone  for  the  life  of 
man."  In  times  of  particular  emergency  or  national 
calamity,  or  for  persons  of  very  high  rank,  not  merely 
a  single  victim,  but  a  great  number,  were  sacrificed  at 
once.  It  is  well  known  that  huge  colossal  figures, 
made  of  osier,  were  filled  with  men,  and  then  set  on 
fire  and  reduced  to  ashes.  But  the  avarice  of  the 
priests  encouraged  the  people  to  present  offerings  as 
well  as  sacrifices.  These  generally  consisted  of  the 
most  costly  and  excellent  things  that  could  be  procured  ; 
and,  of  course,  contributed  much  to  the  luxury  and 
splendor  both  of  the  temples  and  of  the  priesthood. 

Like  other  heathen  nations,  also,  the  Druids  had 
their  acts  of  divination,  their  auguries,  and  omens. 
With  respect  to  their  times  of  worship,  it  is  probable 
that  they  had  daily  sacrifices,  and  other  acts  of  reli- 
gion ;  and  from  the  authority  of  Lucan,  they  seem  to 
have  chosen  the  hour  of  noon  for  the  worship  of  the 
sun  and  the  celestial  gods ;  and  midnight  for  that  of  the 
moon  and  the  infernal  gods.  They  certainly  knew  the 
division  of  time  into  weeks,  although  it  is  doubtfid 
whether  one  of  the  seven  days  was  consecrated  to  re- 
ligion. The  sixth  day  of  every  lunar  month,  which 
by  them  was  reckoned  as  the  first  day,  was  a  religious 
festival.     The  first  day  of  May  was  a  great  annual  fes- 


76 

tival  in  honor  of  Belinus,  or  the  sun.  There  are  some 
vestiges  of  this  festival  still  remaining  in  Ireland,  and 
in  the  highlands  of  Scotland.  JMidsummer  day,  and 
the  first  of  November,  were  likewise  annual  festivals. 
All  their  gods  and  goddesses  seem  to  have  had  similar 
festivals.  The  chief  festival  was,  when  the  ceremony 
of  cutting  the  misletoe  from  the  oak  was  performed ; 
the  day  was  about  the  beginning  of  March.  On  these 
festivals,  after  the  appointed  sacrifices  and  acts  of  de- 
votion  were  finished,  the  rest  of  the  time  was  spent  in 
feasting,  singing,  dancing,  and  other  diversions. 

The  places  in  which  the  Druids  performed  their  wor- 
ship were  always  in  the  open  air  ;  for  it  was  considered 
unlawful  to  build  temples  to  the  gods,  or  to  worship 
them  within  walls  or  under  roofs.  Sacred  groves,  if 
possible,  of  oak  trees,  were  especially  chosen.  In  the 
centre  of  the  grove  was  a  circular  area,  enclosed  with 
one  or  two  rows  of  large  stones,  placed  perpendicu- 
larly on  the  earth.  This  was  the  temple  ;  and  within 
it  stood  the  altar  upon  which  the  sacrifices  were  offer- 
ed. It  does  not  appear,  though  the  Druids  admitted  a 
great  number  of  gods,  that  they  had  any  images.  All 
the  Celtic  nations  worshiped  their  principal  deity  un- 
der the  symbol  of  an  oak ;  and  this  seems  to  be  the 
nearest  approach  to  the  worship  of  images. 

The  period  at  which  the  religion  of  the  Druids  took 
its  rise,  cannot  be  well  ascertained ;  but  it  seems  to 
have  been  at  its  zenith  at  the  time  of  the  invasion  of 
the  Romans  ;  after  this  it  decHned.     The  Druids  both 
possessed  and  exerted  a  political  as  well  as  a  religious 
influence  upon  the  minds  of  the  people  ;  and  the  Ro- 
mans,  finding  it  inimical  and  dangerous  to  their  author- 
ity, soon  manifested  a  great  animosity  against  the  per- 
sons and  the  religion  of  these  priests.     They  used  ev- 
ery  means  to  deprive  them  of  their  power,  and  showed 
them  no  mercy  when  they  were  found  engaged  in  a 
revolt.     At  last,  they  pursued  them  into  their  sacred 
island  of  Anglesea  ;  and  Suetonius  Paulinus,  who  was 
governor  of  Britain,  having  defeated  the  Britons  who 
attempted  to  defend  it,  made  a  cruel  use  of  his  victory. 


77 

He  cut  down  their  sacred  groves,  demolished  their 
temples  and  altars,  and  burnt  many  of  the  Druids  in 
the  fires  they  themselves  kindled,  for  sacrificing  the 
Roman  prisoners,  had  the  Britons  gained  the  victory. 
So  great  were  the  numbers  who  perished  on  this  occa- 
sion, and  in  the  unfortunate  revolt  of  the  Britons  under 
Boadicea,  which  happened  immediately  after,  that  the 
Druids  never  after  made  any  considerable  figure.  The 
Britons,  however,  clung  long  to  their  ancient  supersti- 
tions ;  and  so  late  as  the  eleventh  century,  Canute 
found  it  necessary  to  make  the  following  law  against 
thera  : — "  We  strictly  charge  and  forbid  all  our  subjects 
to  worship  the  gods  of  the  Gentiles  ;  that  is  to  say,  the 
sun,  moon,  fires,  rivers,  fountains,  hills  or  trees,  or 
woods  of  any  kinds." 


16.  Alban,  the  first  British  Martyr. 

Alban,  from  whom  St.  Aiban's,  in  Hertfordshire,  re- 
ceived  its  name,  was  the  fi.rst  British  martyr.  He  was 
originally  a  pagan,  and  being  of  a  very  humane  dispo- 
tion,  he  sheltered  a  Christian  ecclesiastic,  named  Am- 
phibalus,  who  was  pursued  on  account  of  his  religion. 
The  pious  example,  and  edifying  discourses  of  the  refu- 
gee,  made  a  great  impression  on  the  mind  of  Alban  ;  he 
longed  to  become  a  professor  of  a  religion  which  charm- 
ed him  ;  the  fugitive  minister,  happy  in  the  opportunity, 
took  great  pains  to  instruct  him ;  and,  before  his  dis- 
covery,  perfected  Aiban's  conversion. 

Alban  now  took  a  firm  resolution  to  preserve  the 
sentiments  of  a  Christian,  or  to  die  the  death  of  a  mar- 
tyr. The  enemies  of  Amphibalus  having  intelligence 
of  the  place  where  he  was  secreted,  came  to  the  house 
of  Alban,  in  order  to  apprehend  him.  The  noble  host, 
desirous  of  protecting  his  guest,  changed  clothes  with 
him,  in  order  to  facilitate  his  escape ;  and,  when  the 
soldiers  came,  offered  himself  up  as  the  person  whom 
they  were  seeking.  Being  accordingly  carried  before 
the  governor,  the  deceit  was  immediately  discovered ; 
and  Amphibalus  being  absent,  that  officer  determined 


to  wreak  his  vengeance  upon  Alban ;  with  this  view 
he  commanded  the  prisoner  to  advance  to  the  ahar  and 
sacrifice  to  the  pagan  deities.  The  brave  Alban,  how- 
ever,  refused  to  comply  with  the  idolatrous  injunction, 
and  boldly  professed  himself  to  be  a  Christian.  The 
governor,  therefore,  ordered  him  to  be  scourged,  which 
punishment  he  bore  with  great  fortitude,  seeming  to  ac- 
quire  new  resolution  from  his  sufferings ;  he  was  then 
beheaded. 

The  venerable  Bede  states,  that  upon  this  occasion, 
the  executioner  suddenly  became  a  convert  to  Chris- 
tianity, and  entreated  permission  either  to  die  for  Alban 
or  with  him.  Obtaining  the  latter  request,  they  were 
beheaded  by  a  soldier,  who  voluntarily  undertook  the 
task.  This  happened  on  the  22d  of  June,  A.  D.  287,  at 
Verulam,  now  St.  Alban's,  in  Hertfordshire,  Avhere  a 
magnificent  church  was  erected  to  his  memory,  about 
the  time  of  Constantino  the  Great.  This  edifice  was 
destroyed  in  the  Saxon  wars,  but  was  rebuilt  by  Offa, 
king  of  Mercia,  and  a  monastery  erected  adjoining  to  it, 
some  remains  of  which  are  still  visible. 


17.  Martyrdom   of   Maxijiiliax,    in    the    fourth 

CENTURV. 

About  the  fourth  century,  many  Christians,  upon  ma- 
ture  consideration,  thought  it  unlawful  to  bear  arms  un- 
der a  heathen  emperor.     Their  reasons  were  : 

1st.  They  thereby  were  frequently  under  the  neces- 
sity of  profaning  the  Christian  Sabbath.  2d.  That  they 
were  obliged,  with  the  rest  of  the  army,  frequently  to 
be  present  at  idolatrous  sacrifices,  before  the  temples  of 
idols.  3d.  That  they  were  compelled  to  follow  the  im- 
perial  standards,  which  were  dedicated  to  heathen  dei- 
ties,  and  bore  their  representations.  Such  reasons  in- 
duced  many  to  refuse  to  enter  into  the  imperial  army, 
when  called  upon  so  to  do  ;  for  the  Roman  constitution, 
obliged  all  young  men,  of  a  certain  stature,  to  make 
several  campaigns. 


79 

Maximilian,  the  son  cf  Fabius  Victor,  being  pointed 
out  as  a  proper  person  to  bear  arms,  was '  ordered  by 
Dion,  the  pro-consul,  to  be  measured,  that  he  might  be 
enlisted  in  the  service.  Maximilian,  however,  boldly 
declared  himself  a  Christian,  and  refused  to  do  military 
duty.  Being  found  of  the  proper  height,  Dion  gave 
directions  that  he  should  be  marked  as  a  soldier,  ac- 
cording to  the  usual  custom.  He,  however,  strenuous, 
ly  opposed  this  order,  and  told  Dion  that  he  could  not 
possibly  engage  in  the  service.  The  pro-consul  in- 
stantly replied,  that  he  should  serve  either  as  a  soldier, 
or  die. for  disobedience.  "  Do  as  j^ou  please  with  me.'' 
replied  MaximJlian  ;  "  behead  me,  if  you  think  proper  : 
I  am  already  a  soldier  of  Christ,  and  cannot  serve  any 
other  power." 

Dion,  wishing,  however,  to  save  the  young  man, 
commanded  his  father  to  use  his  authority  over  him,  in 
order  to  persuade  him  to  comply  ;  but  Victor  coolly  re- 
plied, "  My  son  knoweth  best  what  he  has  to  do." 
Dion  again  demanded  of  Maximihan,  v/ith  some  acri- 
mony,  if  he  was  yet  disposed  to  receive  the  mark  ?  To 
which  the  young  man  replied,  he  had  already  received 
the  mark  of  Christ.  "  Have  you !"  exclaimed  the  pro- 
consul in  a  rage,  "  then  I  shall  quickly  send  you  to 
Christ."  "  As  soon  as  you  please,"  answered  Maxi- 
milian ;  "  that  is  all  I  wish  or  desire."  The  pro-con- 
sul then  pronounced  this  sentence  upon  him  : — "  That 
for  disobedience  m  refusing  to  bear  arms,  and  for  pro- 
fessing the  Christian  faith,  he  should  lose  his  head." 
This  sentence  he  heard  with  great  intrepidity,  and  ex- 
claimed, with  apparent  rapture,  "  God  be  praised." 

At  the  place  of  execution,  he  exhorted  those  who 
were  Christians  to  remain  so,  and  such  as  were  not,  to 
embrace  a  faith  which  led  to  eternal  salvation.  Then, 
addressing  his  father  with  a  cheerful  countenance,  he 
desired  that  the  military  habit  intended  for  him,  might 
be  given  to  the  executioner  ;  and  after  taking  leave  Oi 
him,  said,  he  hoped  they  should  meet  again  in  the  other 
world,  and  be  happy  to' all  eternity.  He  then  received 
the  fatal  stroke,   which  separated   his   head  from  his 


80 

body.  The  father  beheld  the  execution  with  amazing 
fortitude,  and  saw  the  head  of  his  son  severed  from  his 
body,  without  any  emotions  but  such  as  seemed  to  pro- 
ceed from  a  conscious  pleasure,  in  being  the  parent  of 
one  whose  piety  and  courage  rendered  him  so  great  an 
example  for  Christians  to  imitate. 


18.    Noble  Fortitude  and  Martyrdom  of  three 
Christian  Friends. 

While  Maximus,  governor  of  Cilicia,  was  at  Tarsus, 
three  Christians  were  brought  before  him  by  Demetrius, 
a  military  officer.  Tarachus,  the  eldest,  and  first  in 
rank,  was  addressed  by  Maximvis,  who  asked  him  what 
lie  was.  The  prisoner  replied,  "  A  Christian."  This 
reply  offending  the  governor,  he  again  made  the  same 
demand,  and  was  answered  in  a  similar  manner.  Here- 
upon the  governor  told  him,  that  he  ought  to  sacrifice 
to  the  gods,  as  that  was  the  only  way  to  promotion, 
riches,  and  honors  ;  and  that  the  emperors  themselves 
did  what  he  recommended  to  him  to  perform.  But  Ta- 
rachus replied,  that  avarice  was  a  sin,  and  gold  itself 
an  idol  as  abominable  as  any  other :  for  it  promoted 
frauds,  treacheries,  robberies,  and  murders  ;  it  induced 
men  to  deceive  each  other,  by  which  in  time  they  de- 
ceived themselves  ;  and  it  bribed  the  weak  to  their  own 
eternal  destruction.  As  for  promotion,  he  desired  it 
not,  as  he  could  not  in  conscience  accept  of  any  place 
which  would  subject  him  to  pay  adoration  to  idols  ; 
and  with  regard  to  honors,  he  desired  none  greater 
than  the  honorable  title  of  Christian.  As  to  the  em- 
perors themselves  being  pagans,  he  added  with  the 
same  undaunted  and  determined  spirit,  that  they  were 
superstitiously  deceived  in  adoring  senseless  idols,  and 
evidently  misled  by  the  machinations  of  the  devil  him- 
self.  For  the  boldness  of  this  speech,  his  jaws  were 
ordered  to  be  broken.  He  was  then  stripped,  scourged, 
loaded  with  chains,  and  thrown  into  a  dismal  dungeon, 
to  remain  there  till  after  the  trials  of  the  other  two 
prisoners.     Probus  was  then  brought  before  Maximus, 


81 

who  as  usual  asked  him  his  name.  Undauntedly  he 
replied,  the  most  valuable  name  he  could  boast  of  was 
that  of  a  Christian.  To  this  Maximus  replied  in  the 
following  words  : — "  Your  name  of  a  Christian  will  be 
of  little  service  to  you ;  be  therefore  guided  by  me ; 
sacrifice  to  the  gods,  engage  my  friendship,  and  the 
friendship  of  the  emperor."  Probus  nobly  answered, 
"  that  as  he  had  relinquished  a  considerable  fortune  to 
become  a  soldier  of  Christ,  it  might  appear  evident  that 
he  neither  cared  for  his  friendship,  nor  the  favor  of  the 
emperor."  Probus  was  then  scourged  ;  and  Demetrius, 
the  officer,  reminding  him  how  his  blood  flowed,  ad- 
vised him  to  comply ;  but  his  only  answer  was,  that 
those  severities  were  agreeable  to  him.  "  What  !" 
cried  JMaximus,  "  does  he  still  persist  in  his  madness  ?" 
To  which  Probus  rejoined,  "  that  character  is  badly 
bestowed  on  one  who  refuses  to  worship  idols,  or  what 
is  worse,  devils."  After  being  scourged  on  the  back, 
he  was  scourged  on  the  belly,  which  he  suffered  with 
as  much  intrepidity  as  before;  still  repeating,  "the 
more  my  body  suffers  and  loses  blood,  the  more  my 
soul  will  grow  vigorous,  and  be  a  gainer."  He  was 
then  committed  to  goal,  loaded  with  irons,  and  his 
hands  and  feet  stretched  upon  the  stocks.  Andronicus 
was  next  brought  up,  when,  being  asked  the  usual  ques- 
tion, he  said,  "  I  am  a  Christian,  a  native  of  Ephesus, 
and  descended  from  one  of  the  first  families  in  that 
city."  He  was  ordered  to  undergo  punishments  sim- 
ilar  to  those  of  Tarachus  and  Probus,  and  then  to  be 
remanded  to  prison. 

Having  been  confined  some  days,  the  three  prison- 
ers were  again  brought  before  Maximus,  who  began 
first  to  reason  with  Tarachus,  saying  that  as  old  age 
was  honored  from  the  supposition  of  its  being  accom- 
panied by  wisdom,  he  was  in  hopes  what  had  already 
passed  must,  upon  deliberation,  have  caused  a  change 
in  his  sentiments.  Finding  himself,  however,  mista- 
ken, he  ordered  him  to  be  tortured  by  various  means  ; 
particularly,  fire  was  placed  in  the  hollow  of  his  hands ; 
he  was  hung  up  by  his  feet,  and  smoked  with  wet 


S2 

straw  ;  and  a  mixture  of  salt  and  vinegar  was  poured 
into  his  nostrils ;  and  he  was  then  again  remanded  to 
his  dungeon.     Probus  being  again  called,  and  asked  if 
he  would  sacrifice,  replied,  "I  come  better  prepared 
than  before ;  for  what  I  have  already  suffered,  has  on- 
ly  confirmed  and  strengthened  me  in  my  resolution. 
Employ  your  whole  power  upon  me,  and  you  will  find, 
that  neither  you,  nor  your  masters,  the  emperors,  nor 
the  gods  whom  you  serve,  nor  the  devil,  who  is  your 
father,  shall  oblige  me  to  adore  the  gods  whom  1  know 
not."     The  governor,  however,  attempting  to  reason 
with  him,  paid  the  most;  extravagant  praises  to  the  pa- 
gan deities,  and  pressed  him  to  sacrifice  to  Jupiter ; 
but  Probus  turned  his  casuistry  into  ridicule,  ancl  said, 
"  Shall  I  pay  divine  honors  to  Jupiter ;    to  oiie  who 
married  his  own  sister ; .  to  an  infamous  debauchee ;  as 
he  is  acknowledged  to  have  been  by  your  own  priests 
and  poets?"     Provoked  at  this  speech,  the  governor 
ordered  him  to  be  struck  upon  the  mouth,  for  uttering 
what  he  called  blasphemy ;  his  body  was  then  seared 
with  hot  irons,  he  was  put  to  the  rack,  and  afterwards 
scourged ;  his  head  was  then  shaved,  and  red  hot  coals 
placed  upon  the  crown ;  and  after  all  these  tortures, 
he  was  again  sent  to  prison.     When  Andronicus  was 
again  brought  before  Maximus,  the  latter  attempted  to 
deceive  him,  by  pretending  that  Tarachus  and  Probus 
had  repented  of  their  obstinacy,  and  owned  the  gods  of 
the  empire.      To  this  the  prisoner  answered,    "  Lay 
not,  O  governor,  such  a  weakness  to  the  charge  of 
those  who  have  appeared  here  before  me  in  this  cause, 
noi-  imagine  it  to  be  in  your  power  to  shake  my  fixed 
resolution  with  artful  speeches.     I  cannot  believe  that 
they  have  disobeyed  the  laws  of  their  fathers,  renoun- 
ced  their  hopes  in  our  God,  and  consented  to  your  ex- 
travagant  orders  ;  nor  will  I  ever  fall  short  of  them  in 
faith  and  dependence  upon  our  common  Savior ;  thus 
armed,  I  neither  know  your  gods,  nor  fear  your  author. 
ity  ;  fulfil  your  threats,  execute  your  most  sanguinary 
inventions,  and  employ  every  cruel  art  in  your  power 
on  me ;   I  am  prepared  to  bear    it  for  the  sake  of 


TJu  JDmuls  in.  time  of  iiaii^nal  calamify  made  cplossal  -fiffmas  ot'  osier, 
lined  th^m.  -mill  men,  then  ^ef   them  on  fire  ond  re^ufd  Ihmt  to  ashw. 


of  Egypt  in  tfie  Fvurili  fnitvrv.  rettifJ  tr  a,  de^iert    en-stwrn-il-  '^  th 
Mle.  Be-  is  fMi^siderd  tlte  first  tltoi  in.s-titiitrii  the  Afoiui.stir  lite-    % 


_^' 


83 

Christ."  For  this  answer  he  was  cruelly  scourged, 
and  his  wounds  were  afterwards  rubbed  with  salt ;  but 
being  well  again  in  a  short  time,  the  governor  re- 
proached the  goaler  for  having  suffered  some  physician 
to  attend  him.  The  gaoler  declared,  that  no  person 
whatever  had  been  riear  him  or  any  of  the  other  pris- 
oners, and  that  he  would  willingly  forfeit  his  head,  if 
any  allegation  of  the  kind  could  be  proved  against  him. 
Andronicus  corroborated  the  testimony  of  the  goaler, 
and  added,  that  God,  whom  he  served,  was  the  most 
powerful  of  physicians.  These  three  Christians  were 
finally  brought  to  a  third  examination,  when  they  re- 
rained  their  constancy,  were  again  tortured,  and  at 
length  ordered  for  execution.  Being  brought  to  the 
amphitheatre,  several  beasts  were  let  loose  upon  them  ; 
but  none  of  the  animals,  though  hungry,  would  touch 
tliem.  Maximus  became  so  surprised  and  incensed  at 
this  circumstance,  that  he  severely  reprehended  the 
keeper,  and  ordered  him  to  produce  a  beast  that  would 
execute  the  business  for  which  he  was  wanted.  The 
keeper  then  brought  out  a  large  bear,  that  had  that  day 
destroyed  three  men ;  but  this  creature,  and  a  fierce 
lioness,  also  refused  to  touch  the  Christians.  Finding 
the  design  of  destroying  them  by  means  of  wild  beasts 
ineffectual,  Maximus  ordered  them  to  be  slain  by  means 
of  the  sword,  which  was  accordingly  executed  on  the 
11th  of  October,  A.  D.  303.  They  all  declared,  pre- 
vious to  their  martyrdom,  that  as  death  was  the  com- 
mon lot  of  all  men,  they  wished  to  meet  it  for  the  sake 
of  Christ ;  and  to  resign  that  life  to  faith,  which  must 
otherwise  be  the  prey  of  disease. 


19.  Vision  of  Constantine. 

The  reign  of  Constantino  the  Great,  the  first  Chris- 
tian emperor,  is  an  important  era  in  the  history  of  the 
Christian  church. 

The  miraculous  circumstances  attending  his  conver- 
sion, though  doubted  by  some,  are  fully  ci'edited  by 
others.     According  to  Eusebius,  (who  received  the  ac- 


84 

count  from  the  emperor's  own  mouth,  and  who  also 
confii'med  it  by  his  solemn  oath,)  these  extraordinary 
circumstances  are  as  follows: 

"  As  the  emperor  was  marching  at  the  head  of  his 
army,  from  France  into  Italy,  against  Maxentius,  on 
an  expedition  which  he  was  fullj;  aware  involved  in  it 
his  future  destiny;  oppressed  with  extreme  anxiety, 
and  reflecting  that  he  needed  a  force  superior  to  arms, 
for  subduing  the  sorceries  and  magic  of  his  adversary, 
he  anxiously  looked  out  for  the  aid  of  some  deity,  as 
that  alone  could  secure  him  success.  About  3  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon,  Avhen  the  sun  began  to  decline,  whilst 
praying  for  supernatural  aid,  a  luminous  cross*  was 
seen  by  the  emperor  and  his  army,  in  the  air,  above  the 
sun,  inscribed  with  the  words,  "BY  THIS  CON- 
Q.UER  ;"  at  the  sight  of  which,  amazement  overpow. 
ered  both  himself  and  the  soldiery  on  the  expedition 
with  him.  He  continued  to  ponder  on  the  event  till 
night,  when,  in  a  dream,  the  Author  of  Christianity  ap- 
peared to  him,  to  confirm  the  vision,  directing  him,  at 
the  same  time,  to  make  the  symbol  of  the  cross  his 
military  ensign. "f 

Constantine  having  vanquished  his  adversary,  now 
built  places  for  Christian  worship,  and  showed  great 
beneficence  to  the  poor.  He  removed  the  seat  of  the 
empire  from  Rome  to  Byzantium,  which  he  afterwards 
honored  by  the  name  of  Constantinople,  and  prohib- 
ited, by  a  severe  edict,  the  performance  of  pagan  rites 
and  ceremonies. 

He  died  on  the  22d  of  May,  in  the  year  337,  at  the 
age  of  sixty-four,  after  a  reign  of  thirty-three  years, 
having  fully  estabUshed  the  Christian  religion  in  the 
Roman  empire. 

*  Historians  axe  much  divided  in  their  judgment  respecting 
this  miraculous  appearance.  It  is  in  vain  for  us  to  attempt  to 
ascertain  a  doubtful  matter,  at  a  period  so  remote  from  the  event ; 
it  is  certain,  however,  that  such  a  device  was  upon  the  stand- 
ards and  shields  of  Constantine's  army,  and  also  upon  several 
coins  in  existence  at  this  day. 

t  Milner's  Church  History. 


85 


"20.  Origin  of  the  Monastic  Life. 

St.  Anthony,  of  Egypt,  in  the  fourth  century,  first 
instituted  the  monastic  life.  He  was  an  ilhterate 
youth  of  Alexandria,  and  happening  one  day  to  enter 
a  church,  he  heard  the  words  of  our  Lord  to  the  young 
ruler,  "  Sell  all  that  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor." 
Considering  this  as  a  special  call  to  him,  he  distributed 
his  patrimony,  deserted  his  family  and  house,  took  up 
his  residence  among  the  tombs,  and  in  a  ruined  tower. 
After  remaining  there  a  long  time,  he  at  length  advan- 
ced  three  days'  journey  into  the  desert,  to  the  eastward 
of  the  river  Nile,  where,  discovering  a  lonely  spot 
which  possessed  the  advantages  of  shade  and  water,  he 
fixed  his  last  abode.  His  example  and  his  lessons  in- 
fected others,  whose  curiosity  pursued  him  to  the  des- 
ert ;  and  before  he  quitted  life,  which  was  prolonged 
to  the  term  of  a  hundred  and  five  years,  he  beheld  a 
numerous  progeny  imitating  his  original.  Anthony 
formed  his  followers  into  a  regular  body,  engaged  them 
to  live  in  society  with  each  other,  and  prescribed  to 
them  fixed  rules  for  their  conduct.  From  this  time, 
monks  multiplied  incredibly,  on  the  sands  of  Lybia, 
upon  the  rocks  of  Thebais,  and  the  cities  of  the  Nile, 
Travelers,  even  to  this  day,  may  explore  the  remains 
of  fifty  monasteries,  which  were  planted  directly  south 
of  Alexandria,  by  the  disciples  of  Anthony. 

These  regulations  which  were  made  in  Egypt,  were 
.soon  introduced  into  Palestine,  Syria,  Mesopotamia, 
and  the  adjacent  countries  ;  and  their  example  was  fol- 
lowed  with  such  rapid  success,  that  in  a  short  time  the 
whole  east  was  filled  with  a  set  of  indolent  mortals, 
who,  abandonding  all  human  connexions,  advantages, 
pleasures,  and  concerns,  wore  out  a  languishing  and 
miserable  existence,  amidst  the  hardships  of  want,  and 
various  kinds  of  suffering,  in  order  to  arrive  at  a  more 
close  and  rapturous  communication  with  God  and  an- 
gels. 

From  the  east,  this  gloomy  disposition  passed  into 
the  west,  and  Martin  of  Tours  founded  a  monastery  at 


86 

Poictiers,  and  thus  introduced  the  monastic  institutions 
into  France.  So  rapid  was  the  increase  of  his  disci- 
pies,  that  two  thousand  monks  followed  in  his  funeral 
procession  ;  very  soon,  all  Christendom  became  infect- 
ed with  this  superstition,  and  various  orders  of  monks 
were  founded,  such  as  Franciscans,  Dominicans,  Bene- 
dictines, &c.  This  kind  of  life  was  not  confined  to 
males.  Females  also  began  to  retire  from  the  world 
and  dedicate  themselves  to  solitude  and  devotion. 
Nunneries  were  founded,  and  such  as  entered  were 
henceforth  secluded  from  all  worldly  intercourse. 
They  were  not  allowed  to  go  out,  nor  wvls  any  one  per- 
mitted to  go  in  to  see  them. 


21.  JuLiAPv,  THE  Apostate. 

Juhan,  the  Roman  emperor,  began  his  reign  about 
the  year  360.  He  is  commonly  called  Julian,  the  apos. 
iate,  from  his  casting  off  the  profession  of  Christianity, 
and  restoring  the  ancient  pagan  worship.  In  order 
to  give  the  lie  to  our  Savior's  prophecy,  he  attempted 
to  rebuild  the  temple,  and  the  city  of  Jerusalem.  He 
knew  the  Christians  were  firmly  persuaded,  that  by  the 
advent  of  Christ  the  typical  dispensation  had  come  to 
an  end  ;  and  could  he  succeed  in  restoring  the  Jews  to 
their  city  and  the  ritual  of  their  worship,  he  might  con- 
vert it  into  an  argument  against  the  faith  of  prophecy 
and  the  truth  of  revelation. 

He  therefore  resolved  to  erect,  on  Mount  Moriah,  a 
stately  temple ;  and  gave  instructions  to  his  minister 
Alypius,  to  commence  without  delay  the  vast  under- 
taking. At  the  call  of  their  supposed  great  deliverer, 
the  Jews,  from  all  the  provinces  of  the  empire,  repair- 
ed to  Jerusalem.  Every  purse  was  now  opened  in  lib- 
eral contributions,  every  hand  claimed  a  share  in  the 
labor,  and  the  commands  of  the  emperor  were  execu- 
ted with  enthusiasm  by  the  whole  people.  But  they 
entirely  failed  in  attaining  their  object.  Ammianus 
Marcellinus,  (a  heathen  writer  who  lived  during  this 
transaction,)  says,    "whilst  Alypius,  assisted  by  the 


governor  of  the  province,  urged  with  vigor  and  dili- 
gence  the  execution  of  the  work,  horrible  balls  of  fire, 
breaking  out  near  the  foundations  with  frequent  and 
reiterated  attacks,  rendered  the  place,  from  time  to 
time,  inaccessible  to  the  scorched  and  blasted  work- 
men ;  and  the  victorious  element  continuLng  in  this 
manner,  obstinately  and  resolutely  bent,  as  it  were, 
to  drive  them  to  a  distance,  the  undertaking  was  aban- 
doned." This  remarkable  event  is  fully  attested  by 
various  historians  of  that  age.* 

During  Julian's  reign,  open  persecution  was  prohib- 
ited ;  but  by  every  other  means,  were  the  followers  of 
Christ  humbled  and  oppressed.  The  Savior  he  always 
distinguished  by  the  name  of  Galilean.  Being  enga- 
ged in  a  war  with  the  Persians,  he  was  mortally 
wounded  by  a  lance.  As  jie  was  expiring,  he  filled 
his  hand  with  blood,  and  indignantly  casting  it  up  into 
the  air,  exclaimed,  "  O  Galilean !  thou  hast  con- 
quered!" 

It  is  mentioned,  that  about  this  time  one  Libanius, 
an  admirer  of  Julian,  meeting  a  Christian  schoolmaster 
at  Antioch,  asked  him  in  derision.  What  the  carpen- 
ter's  son  was  now  doing?  ^' The  carpenter's  son,''  re- 
plied the  schoolmaster,  "  is  making  a  coffin  for  your 
hero."     The  event  proved  the  truth  of  this  prediction. 


22.  Ariam  Controversy. 

-\bout  the  year  315,  lived  one  Arius,  who  was  a 
presbyter  of  the  church  of  Alexandria.  He  maintained 
that  the  Son  of  God  was  totally  and  essentially  distinct 
from  the  Father ;  that  he  was  the  first  and  noblest  of 
those  beings  whom  God  had  created, — the  instrument, 
by  whose  subordinate  operations  he  formed  the  uni- 
verse ;  and  therefore  inferior  to  the  Father,  both  in  na- 
ture and  dignity;  also,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not 
God,  but  created  by  the  power  of  the  Son.     He  owned 


*  Jones's  History  of  the  Christian  Church. 
8* 


the  Son  was  the  Word,  but  denied  that  Word  to  have 
been  eternal.  He  gained  many  followers,  who  were 
called  Arians.  They  were  first  condemned  and  anath- 
ematized, by  a  council  held  at  Alexandria,  in  320,  un- 
der Alexander,  bishop  of  that  city  ;  who  accused  Arius 
of  impiety,  and  caused  him  to  be  expelled  from  the 
church.  In  325,  they  were  again  condemned,  by  the 
council  of  Nice,  composed  of  380  fathers,  assembled 
by  Constantine.  Their  doctrines,  however,  were  not 
extinguished  ;  but  soon  became  the  reigning  religion 
in  the  east.  In  two  or  three  years,  Arius  was  recalled 
by  the  emperor,  and  the  laws  which  had  been  enacted 
against  him  were  repealed.  Athanasius,  then  bishop 
of  Alexandria,  refused  to  admit  him  or  his  followers  to 
communion ;  whereupon,  the  Arians  became  so  enra- 
ged, that  by  their  interest  at  court  they  procured  him 
to  be  deposed  and  banished.  But  the  church  at  Alex- 
andria still  refused  to  admit  Arius  _to  their  communion  ; 
upon  which  the  emperor  sent  for  him  to  Constantino, 
pie,  where  he  delivered  a  fresh  confession,  in  terms 
less  offensive.  The  emperor,  then  commanded  him  to 
be  admitted  to  their  communion.  But  that  very  night, 
he  suddenly  expired,  as  his  friends  were  conducting  him 
in  triumph  to  the  great  church  at  Constantinople. 

The  Arians  found  a  protector,  in  Constantius,  who 
succeeded  his  fatlier.  In  349,  he  was  influenced  to  re- 
call Athanasius,  and  to  restore  him  to  his  office.  But 
no  measure  could  be  so  repulsive  to  his  enemies,  who 
rose  up  against  him  in  the  most  bitter  accusations. 
Athanasius  was  obliged  to  flee  before  the  storm,  and 
take  shelter  in  a  desert.  The  blast  fell  upon  his, 
friends,  whom  he  had  left  behind.  Some  were  banish, 
ed ;  some  loaded  with  chains,  and  imprisoned ;  while 
others  were  scourged  to  death. 

The  Arians  underwent  various  revolutions  and  per- 
secutions, under  succeeding  emperors.  Theodosius  the 
Great  put  forth  a  mighty  effort  to  suppress  them ; 
but  to  no  avail.  Their  doctrines  were  carried  into  Af- 
rica, in  the  fifth  century,  under  the  Vandals ;  and  into 
Asia,  under  the  Goths  ;  and  also  into  Italy,  Gaul,  and 


89 

Spam.  In  the  commencement  of  the  sixth  century, 
Arianism  was  triumphant  in  many  parts  of  Asia,  Eu- 
rope and  Africa.  But  when  the  Vandals  were  driven 
out  of  Africa,  and  the  Goths  out  of  Italy,  by  the  arms 
of  Justinian,  it  sunk,  almost  at  once. 

The  state  of  the  church,  during  these  scenes,  was 
deplorable.  The  Scriptures  were  disregarded,  and 
what  was  error,  and  what  was  truth,  was  to  be  deter- 
mined by  fathers  and  councils.  Ministers  had  departed 
ivoni  the  simplicity  of  Christian  doctrine  and  manners  ; 
avarice  and  ambition  ruled ;  and  as  either  party,  at 
any  time,  gained  the  advantage,  it  treated  the  other 
with  marked  severity.  As  the  Arians,  however,  v/ere 
generally  in  power,  the  orthodox  party  experienced  al- 
most  uninterrupted  oppression.  But  when  they  possess- 
ed the  poAver,  they  were  not  much  less  violent  than  the 
Arians.  Even  Athanasius,  who  was  at  the  head  of  the 
orthodox  party,  was  a  man  of  a  restless  disposition,  and 
of  ambitious  and  aspiring  views ;  and  cannot  be  exempt, 
ed  from  the  charge  of  oppressing  his  opponents,  whenev- 
er  he  liad  the  means  in  his  possession. 

At  length,  the  Arians  became  divided  among  them- 
selves,  and  a  great  variety  of  sects  sprang  up  from 
among  them.  Arianism  has  made  its  appearance  in  a 
great  variety  of  forms,  down  to  the  present  time. 


23.  Cou^xiLs. 

These  councils  were  an  assemblage  of  deputies,  or 
commissioners,  representing  the  body  of  the  Christian 
church  ;  and  were  generally  held  to  decide  upon  some 
controversial  points,  in  religious  sentiments.  Of  these, 
there  have  been  quite  a  number  held,  since  -the  days  of 
Constantino  ;  of  which  the  following  may  be  considered 
as  the  most  important. 

The  "  Council  of  Nice,"  assembled  by  Constantino 
in  325,  was  the  first  general  council.  Its  object  was, 
to  scan  the  doctrine  of  Arius.  lu  this  council,  which 
was  composed  of  three  hundred  and  eighteen  bishops, 
besides  presbyters,  deacons,  and  others,  the  emperor 


90 

presided.  It  resulted  in  tlie  deposition  and  banishment 
of  Arius,  and  the  adoption  of  the  "  Nicene  Creed  ;"  to 
wliich  all  were  commanded  to  subscribe,  u])on  pain  of 
banishment.  During  its  session,  the  different  bishops 
began  to  complain  to  the  emperor  of  each  other,  and  to 
vindicate  themselves.  He  listened  for  a  while  to  their 
mutual  recriminations,  wiiich  were  reduced  to  writing. 
At  length,  growing  impatient,  he  threw  all  their  billets 
into  the  fire ;  saying,  it  did  not  belong  to  him  to  decide 
the  differences  of  Christian  bishops ;  which  must  be  de- 
ferred till  the  day  of  judgment.  The  council  determin- 
ed, that  Easter  should  be  kept  at  the  same  time  through- 
out the  church  ;  that  celibacy  was  a  virtue  ;  that  new 
converts  should  not  be  introduced  to  oi'ders ;  and  that  a 
certain  course  of  penitence  should  be  enjoined  on  the 
lapsed,  &c. 

The  "  Council  of  Constantinople^^  was  summoned 
in  the  year  383,  by  Theodosius  the  Great ;  which  de- 
creed that  the  "  Nicene  Creed''  should  be  the  standard 
of  orthodoxy,  and  all  heresies  condemned.  Tw^o  edicts 
were  issued  against  these  ;  the  one,  prohibiting  holding 
any  assembhes  ;  the  other,  by  the  emperor,  prohibiting 
the  w^orshiping  any  inanimate  idol,  by  the  sacrifice  of 
any  animal,  upon  pain  of  death.  This  was  a  death- 
blow  to  paganism  ;  for  it  soon  began  to  fall,  and,  in 
twenty-eight  years  after  the  death  of  Theodosius,  not  a 
vestige  of  it  could  be  found. 

In  787,  the  question  concerning  the  worship  of  ima- 
ges greatly  agitated  the  Catholic  church  ;  and  a  coun- 
cil was  assembled  at  Nice,  under  the  empress  Irene, 
and  her  son.  This  council  established  the  worship  of 
images,  and  anathematized  all  who  should  refuse.  The 
language  employed  in  this  anathema,  was  as  follows  : — 
"  Long  live  Constantine,  and  his  ?nother  ; — damnation 
to  all  heretics ; — damnation  on  the  council  that  roared 
against  venerable  images ; — the  Holy  Trinity  hath  de- 
posed them.''' 

The  "  Council  of  Clermont"  was  held  in  1095. 
Here,  the  first  crusade  was  determined  upon  ;  also  the 
name  of  pope  was  first  given  to  the  head  of  the  church, 


91 

exclusive  of  the  bishops,  who  had  occasionally  assumed 
that  title. 

The  "  Council  of  Constance''''  convened  in  1414  ; 
and  was  composed  of  several  European  ])rinces,  or  their 
deputies,  with  the  emperor  of  Germany  at  their  head  ; 
twenty  archbishops :  one  hundred  and  fifty  bishops ; 
one  hundred  and  fifty  other  dignitaries  ;  and  two  hun- 
dred doctors  ;  with  the  pope  at  their  hestd.  At  this 
time,  there  were  three  persons  who  claimed  the  papal 
chair  ;  between  whom  a  violent  contest  was  carried  on. 
But  the  council  deposed  them  all,  and  placed  one  Mar- 
tin in  the  chair,  as  the  legal  head  of  the  church. 

The  object  of  this  council  was,  to  put  an  end  to  the 
papal  schism ;  which  was  finally  effected,  after  it  had 
existed  about  forty  years.  Before  this  body,  Huss  and 
Jerome  of  Prague  were  cited  to  appear,  condemned, 
and  afterwards  burnt  alive.  The  writings  of  John 
Wickliffe,  also,  were  here  condemned. 

The  "  Council  of  Trent"  was  assembled  in  1545, 
by  Paul  III.  and  was  continued  by  twenty-five  sessions, 
for  eighteen  years,  imder  Julius  III.  and  Pius  IV.  whose 
object  was,  to  correct,  illustrate,  and  fix  with  perspicui- 
ty, the  doctrines  of  the  church,  to  restore  the  vigor  of 
its  discipline,  and  to  reform  the  lives  of  its  ministers. 
The  decrees  of  this  council,  together  with  the  creed  of 
Pope  Pius  IV.  contain  a  summary  of  the  doctrines  of 
the  Romish  church. 


24.  Conversion  of  Justin  Martyh. 

This  great  man  was  born  at  Neapolis,  in  Samaria, 
anciently  called  Sichem.  His  father  was  a  Gentile, 
(probably  one  of  the  Greeks  belonging  to  the  colony 
transplanted  thither,)  who  gave  his  son  a  philosophical 
education.  In  his  youth  he  traveled  for  the  improve- 
ment of  his  understanding  ;  and  Alexandria  afforded 
him  all  the  entertainment  which  an  inquisitive  mind 
could  derive  from  the  fashionable  studies.  TJie  Stoics 
appeared  to  him,  at  first,  the  masters  of  happiness.  He 
gave  himself  up  to  one  of  this  sect,  till  he  found  ho 


92 

could  learn  nothing  from  him  of  the  nature  of  God.     It 
is  remarkable,  (as  he  tells  us  himself,)  that  his  tutor 
told  him  that  this    was   a   knowledge   by   no   means 
necessary  ;  which  much  illustrates  the  views  of  Dr. 
Warburton  concerning  these   ancient  philosophers, — 
that  they  were  Atheists  in   reality.     He  next  betook 
himself  to  a   Peripatetic,  whose  anxious  desire  of  set- 
tling  the  price  of  instruction,  convinced   Justin   that 
truth   did   not   dwell  with  him.     A  Pythagorean  next 
engaged  his  attention,  who  requiring   of  him  the  pre- 
vious knov»ledge  of  music,   astronomy,   and  geometry, 
dismissed  him  for  the  present,  when  he  understood  he 
was  unfurnished  with  those  studies.     In   much  solici- 
tude,  he  applied  himself  to  a  Platonic  philosopher,  Avith 
a  more  plausible  appearance  of  success  than  from  any 
of  the  foregoing.     He  now  gave  himself  to  retirement. 
As  he  was  walking  near  the  sea,  he  was  met  by  an  aged 
person,  of  a  venerable  appearance,  whom  he  beheld 
with  much  attention.     "Do  you  know  me?"  says  he  : 
Avhen  he  answered  in  the  negative,  he  asked  why  he 
surveyed  him  with  so  much  attention?     "  I  wondered," 
says  he,  "  to  find  any  person  here."     The  stranger  ob- 
served, that  he  was  waiting  for  some  domestics.     "  But 
what  brought  you  here  ?"    says  he.     Justin  professed 
his  love  of  private  meditation  ;  the  other  hinted  at  the 
absurdity  of  mere  speculation  abstracted  from  practice  ; 
which  gave  occasion  to  Justin  to  express  his  ardent  de- 
sire of  knov/ing  God,  and  to  expatiate  on  the  praise  of 
philosophy.     The  stranger,   b}'"  degrees,  endeavored  to 
cure  him.  of  his  ignorant  admiration  of  Plato   and  Py- 
thagoras,  and  to  point  out  to  him  the  writings  of  the 
Hebrew  prophets,  as  being  much  more  ancient  than 
any  of  those  called  philosophers  ;  and  led  him  to  some 
view  of  Christianity  in  its  nature  and  its  evidences,  add- 
ing,  "  above  all  things,  pray  that  the  gates  of  light  may 
be  opened  unto  thee ;  for  they  are  not  discernible,  nor 
to  be  understood  by  all,  except  God  and  his  Christ  give 
to  a  man   to   understand."     The  man  having  spoken 
these  things,  and  much  more,  "  left  me,  (says  Justin,) 
directing  me  to  pursue  these  things,  and  I  saw  him  no 


93 

more.  Immediately  a  fire  was  kindled  in  my  soul,  and 
I  had  a  strong  affection  for  the  prophets,  and  thos6 
men  who  are  the  friends  of  Christ ;  and  weighing  with- 
in  myself  his  words,  I  found  this  to  be  the  only  sure 
philosophy."  We  have  no  more  particulars  of  the  ex- 
ercises of  his  soul  in  religion.  His  conversion  tooic 
place  from  hence,  sometime  in  the  reign  of  Adrian. 
But  he  has  shown  us  enough  to  make  it  evident,  that 
conversion  was  then  looked  on  as  an  inward  spiritual 
work  upon  the  soul,  and  that  he  had  the  substance  of 
the  same  work  of  grace,  which  the  spirit  operates  at 
this  day  on  real  Christians. — Mihier^s  Church  History. 


25.  Pelagiaks. 

About  the  end  of  the  fourth  century,  there  appeared 
a  sect  called  Pelagians.  They  maintained  the  follow, 
ing  doctrines: — 1.  That  Adam  was  by  nature  mortal, 
and,  whether  he  had  sinned  or  not,  would  have  died ; 
2.  that  the  consequences  of  Adam's  sin  were  confined 
to  his  own  person  ;  3.  that  new-born  infants  are  in  the 
same  situation  with  Adam  before  the  fall ;  4.  that  the 
law  qualified  men  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  was 
founded  upon  equal  promises  v/ith  the  gospel ;  5.  that 
the  general  resurrection  of  the  dead  does  not  follow  in 
virtue  of  our  Savior's  resurrection ;  6.  that  the  grace 
of  God  is  given  according  to  our  merits ;  7.  that  this 
grace  is  not  granted  for  the  performance  of  every  mo)-- 
al  act,  the  liberty  of  the  will  and  information  in  points 
of  duty  being  sufficient. 

The  founder  of  this  sect  was  one  Pelagius,  a  native 
of  Great  Britain.  Pie  was  educated  in  the  monastery 
of  Banchor,  in  Wales,  of  which  he  became  a  monk, 
and  afterwards  an  abbot.  In  the  early  part  of  his  life 
he  went  over  to  France,  and  thence  to  Rome,  where 
he  and  his  friend  Celestius  propagated  their  opinions, 
though  in  a  private  manner.  Upon  the  approach  of 
the  Goths,  A.  D.  410,  they  retired  from  Rome,  and 
went  thence  into  Sicily,  and  afterwards  into  Africa, 
Avhere  they  published  their  doctrines  with  more  free- 


94 

ilorn.  From  Africa,  Pelagius  passed  into  Palestine, 
while  Celestius  remained  at  Carthage,  with  a  view  to 
preferment,  desiring  to  be  admitted  among  the  pres- 
byters of  that  city.  But  the  discovery  of  his  opinions 
having  blasted  all  his  hopes,  and  his  errors  being  con- 
demned  in  a  council  held  at  Carthage,  A.  D.  412,  he 
departed  from  that  city,  and  went  into  the  east.  It  was 
from  this  time  that  Augustine,  the  famous  bishop  of 
Hippo,  began  to  attack  the  tenets  of  Pelagius  and  Ce- 
lestius, in  his  learned  and  elegant  writings ;  and  to 
him,  indeed,  is  principally  due  the  glory  of  having  sup- 
pressed this  sect  in  its  very  birth. 

Things  went  more  smoothly  with  Pelagius  in  the 
east,  where  he  enjoyed  the  protection  and  favor  of 
John,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  whose  attachment  to  the 
sentiments  of  Origen,  led  him  naturally  to  countenance 
those  of  Pelagius,  on  account  of  the  conformity  that 
there  seemed  to  be  between  these  two  systems.  Un- 
der the  shadow  of  this  powerful  protection,  Pelagius 
made  a  public  profession  of  his  opinions,  and  formed 
disciples  in  several  places ;  and  though,  in  the  year 
415,  he  was  accused  by  Orosius,  a  Spanish  presbyter, 
(whom  Augustine  had  sent  into  Palestine  for  that  pur- 
pose,) before  an  assembly  of  bishops  met  at  Jerusalem, 
yet  he  was  dismissed  without  the  least  censure ;  and 
not  only  so,  but  soon  after  fully  acquitted  of  all  errors 
by  the  council  of  Diospolis, 

This  controversy  was  brought  to  Rome,  and  referred 
to  the  decision  of  Zosimus,  who  was  raised  to  the  pon- 
tificate, A.  D.  417.  The  new  pontiff,  gained  over  by 
the  ambiguous  and  seemingly  orthodox  confession  of 
faith  that  Celestius,  who  was  now  at  Rome,  had  artful. 
ly  drawn  up ;  and  also  by  the  letters  and  protestations 
of  Pelagius,  pronounced  in  favor  of  these  monks ;  de- 
clared  them  sound  in  the  faith,  and  unjustly  persecuted 
by  their  adversaries.  The  African  bishops,  with  Au- 
gustine  at  their  head,  little  affected  at  this  declaration, 
continued  obstinately  to  maintain  the  judgment  they 
had  pronounced  in  this  matter,  and  to  strengthen  it  by 
their  exhortations,   their   letters,   and  their  writings. 


dffftitijiif  t/te    aUfiiifif  iif  Jiil?un  ih)"  Api\':tate,ii-i  rebuild,  tite  City 
find  'Ihiifilr  i^'Jen/jal^-in,  in  <m?r/-  Ai  iJispmv  1he p?npJia:Y  <yf  Christ. 


tht-  (Wntile pliitnsopTier,  Cfrnvrrsin/:)  vitTi  on  aije/J,  Chrisliein.prrvi/ms  to 
hill  r^nvrr.ii/Jii  Irtlir  nirislimi  foilli . 


95 

Z6simus  yielded  to  the  perseverance  of  the  Africans, 
changed  his  mind,  and  condemned  with  the  utmost  se- 
verity, Pelagius  and  Celestius,  whom  he  had  honored 
with  his  approbation,  and  covered  with  his  protection. 
This  was  followed  by  a  train  of  evils,  which  pursued 
these  two  monks,  without  interruption.  They  were 
condemned,  says  Mosheim,  by  that  same  Ephesian 
council  which  had  launched  its  thunder  at  the  head  of 
Nestorius.  In  short,  the  Gauls,  Britons,  and  Africans, 
by  their  councils — and  emperors,  by  their  edicts  and 
penal  laws — demohshed  this  sect  in  its  infancy,  and 
suppressed  it  entirely,  before  it  had  acquired  any  toler- 
able degree  of  vigor  or  consistence. — Buck's  Theolo- 
gical Dictionary. 


26.  Religion  of  the  Goths,  or  Scandinavians. 

Goths  is  the  ,name  generally  given  to  those  nations 
in  the  northern  part  of  Europe  who  directed  their  arms 
against  the  Roman. empire,  and  finally,  under  Alaric, 
one  of  their  most  celebrated"  kings,  plundered  Rome, 
A.  D.  401,  and  introduced  disorders,  anarchy,  and  rev- 
olutions, in  the  west  of  Europe.  The  Goths  came 
from  Scandinavia,  a  name  generally  given  by  the  an- 
cients to  the  tract  of  territory  which  contains  the  mod- 
eru  kingdoms  of  Norway,  bVeden,  Denmark,  &c. 

The  theology  of  the  Scandinavians  or  Goths  was 
most  intimately  connected  ,  with  their  manners.  They 
held  three  great  principleiSi  Or  fundamental  doctrines 
of  religion  : — "  To  serve  the  Supreme  Being  with 
prayer  and  sacrifice  ;  to  do  no  wrong  or  unjust  action  ; 
and  to  be  intrepid  in  fight."  These  principles  are  the 
key  to  the  Edda,  or  sacred  book  of  the  Scandinavians, 
\vhich,  though  it  contains  the  substance  of  a  very  an- 
cient  religion,  is  not  itself  a  work  of  high  antiquity,  be- 
ing compiled  in  the  thirteenth:  century,  by  Snorro  Sturl- 
son,  supreme  judge  of  Iceland.  Odin,  char-acterized 
as  the  terrible  and  severe  God,  the  Father  of  Carnage, 
the  Avenger,  was  the  principal  deity  of  the  Scandina- 
vians  ;    from  whose  union   with  Frea,  the  heavenly 


96 

mother,  sprung  various  subordinate  divinities ;  as  TJior, 
who  perpetually  wars  against  Loke  and  his  evil  giants, 
who  envy  the  power  of  Odin,  and  seek  to  destroy  his 
works.  Among  the  inferior  deities  were  the  virgins 
of  the  Valhalli,  whose  office  was  to  administer  to  the 
heroes  in  paradise.  The  timid  wretch  who  allowed 
himself  to  perish  by  disease  or  age  was  unworthy  the 
joys  of  paradise.  These  joys  were  fighting,  ceaseless 
slaughter,  and  drinking  beer  out  of  the  skulls  of  their 
enemies,  with  a  renovation  of  life  to  furnish  a  perpetu- 
ity  of  the  same  pleasures.  The  favorites  of  Odin  were 
all  who  die  in  battle,  or,  what  was  equally  meritorious, 
by  their  own  hand. 

As  the  Scandinavians  believed  this  world  to  be  the 
work  of  some  superior  intelligences,  so  they  held  all 
nature  to  bo  constantly  under  the  regulation  of  an  al- 
mighty  will  and  power,  and  subject  to  a  fixed  and  unal- 
terable destiny.  These  notions  had  a  wonderful  eflfect 
on  the  national  manners,  and  on  the  conduct  of  indi- 
viduals. The  Scandinavian  placed  his  sole  delight  in 
war ;  he  entertained  an  absolute  contempt  of  danger 
and  of  death,  and  his  glory  was  estimated  by  the  num- 
ber he  had  slain  in  battle.*  The  death-song  of  Regner 
Lodbrok,  king  of  Denmark,  who  fell  into  the  hands  of 
his  enemies,  was  thrown  into  prison,  and  by  them  con- 
demned to  be  destroyed  by  serpents,  is  a  faithful  pic- 
ture of  the  Scandinavian  character.  The  following  is 
an  exact  translation  of  a  part  of  his  song : — 

"We  have  fought  with  our  swords.  I  was  young,  when,  to- 
wards the  east,  in  the  bay  of  Oreon,  we  made  torrents  of  blood 
flow,  to  gorge  the  ravenous  beast  of  prey,  and  the  yellow  footed 
bird.  There  resounded  the  bared  steel  upon  the  lofty  helmets  of 
men.  The  whole  ocean  was  one  wound.  The  crow  waded  in 
the  blood  of  the  slain.  When  we  had  numbered  twenty  years, 
we  lifted  our  spears  on  high,  and  every  where  spread  our  renown. 
Eight  barons  we  overcame  in  the  east,  before  the  port  of  Dimin- 
um ;  and  plentifully  we  feasted  the  eagle  in  that  slaughter.  The 
warm  stream  of  wounds  ran  into  the  ocean.  The  army  fell  before 
us.  When  we  steered  our  sliips  into  the  mouth  of  the  Vistula,  we 

*  Tytler's  History. 


>  97 

sent  the  Helsiugians  to  the  hall  of  Odin.  Then  did  the  sword 
bite.  The  waters  were  all  one  wound.  The  earth  was  dyed  red 
with  the  warm  stream.  The  swords  rung  upon  the  coats  of  mail, 
and  clove  the  bucklers  in  twain.  None  fled  on  that  day,  till 
among  his  ships  Herandus  fell.  Than  him  no  braver  baron  cleaves 
the  sea  with  ships  :  a  cheerful  heart  did  he  ever  bring  to  the 
combat.  Then  the  host  threw  away  their  shields,  when  the  up- 
lifted  spear  flew  at  the  breasts  of  heroes.  The  sword  bit  the  Scar- 
fian  rocks ;  bloody  was  the  shield  in  battle,  until  Rafuo  the  king 
was  slain.  From  the  heads  of  warriors  the  warm  sweat  streamed 
down  their  armor.  The  crows  around  the  Indirian  islands  had 
an  ample  prey.  It  were  difficult  to  single  out  one  among  so  ma- 
ny deaths.  At  the  rising  of  the  sun  I  beheld  the  spears  piercing 
the  bodies  of  foes,  and  the  bows  throwing  forth  their  steel-point- 
ed arrows.  Loud  roared  the  swords  in  the  plains  of  Lano.  The 
virgin  long  bewailed  the  slaughter  of  that  morning." 

He  thus  laments  the  death  of  one  of  his  sons  in  bat- 
tle: — 

"  When  Rogvaldus  was  slain,  for  him  mourned  all  the  hawks 
of  heaven,"  as  lamenting  a  benefactor  who  had  so  liberally  sup- 
plied them  with  prey  ;  "  for  boldly,"  as  he  adds,  "  in  the  strife  of 
swords,  did  the  breaker  of  helmets  throw  the  spear  of  blood." 

The  poem  concludes  with  sentiments  of  the  highest 
bravery  and  contempt  of  death. 

"  What  is  more  certain  to  the  brave  man  than  death,  though 
amidst  the  storm  of  swords,  he  stands  always  ready  to  oppose  it  ? 
He,  only,  regrets  this  life,  who  hath  never  known  distress.  The 
timorous  man  allures  the  devouring  eagle  to  the  field  of  battle. 
The  coward,  whenever  he  comes,  is  useless  to  himself.  This  I 
esteem  honorable,  that  the  youth  should  advance  to  the  combat 
fairly  matched  one  against  another ;  nor  man  retreat  from  man. 
Long  was  this  the  warrior's  highest  glory.  He  who  aspires  to 
the  love  of  virgins,  ought  always  to  be  foremost  in  the  war  of 
arms.  It  appears  tp  me  of  truth,  that  we  are  led  by  the  Fates. 
Seldom  can  any  overccme  the  appointment  of  destiny.  Little  did 
I  foresee  that  Ella*  was  to  have  my  life  in  his  hands,  in  that  day 
when,  fainting,  I  corfjjealed  my  blood,  and  pushed  forth  my  ships 
into  the  waves,  after  we  had  spread  a  repast  for  the  beasts  of  prey 
throughout  the  Scottish  bays.  But  this  makes  me  always  rejoice 
that  in  the  halls  of  our  father  Balder,  (or  Odin,)  I  know  there  are 
seats  prepared,  where  in  a  short  time,  we  shall  be  drinking  ale 
out  of  the  hollow  skulls  of  our  enemies.     In  the  house  of  the 

*  This  was  the  name  of  his  enemy  who  had  condemned  him 
to  death. 


98 

mighty  Odin,  no  brave  man  laments  death.  I  come  not  with  the 
voice  of  despair  to  Odin's  hall.  How  eagerly  would  all  the  sons 
of  Aslauga  now  rush  to  war,  did  they  know  the  distress  of  their 
father,  whom  a  multitude  of  venemous  serpents  tear  !  I  have 
given  to  my  children  a  mother  who  hath  filled  their  hearts  with 
valor.  I  am  fast  approaching  to  my  end.  A  cruel  death  awaits 
me  from  the  viper's  bite.  A  snake  dwells  in  the  midst  of  my 
heart.  I  hope  that  the  sword  of  some  of  my  sons  shall  yet  be 
stained  with  the  blood  of  Ella.  The  valiant  youths  will  v.'ax  red 
with  anger  and  will  not  sit  in  peace.  Fifty  and  one  times  have  I 
reared  the  standard  in  battle.  In  my  youth,  I  learned  to  dye  the 
sword  in  blood  ;  my  hope  was  then,  that  no  king  among  men 
would  be  more  renowned  than  me.  The  goddesses  of  death  will 
now  soon  call  me  ;  I  must  not  mourn  my  death.  Now  I  end  my 
song.  The  goddesses  invite  me  away  ;  they  whom  Odin  has 
sent  to  me  from  his  hall.  I  will  sit  upon  a  lofty  seat,  and  drink 
ale  joyfully  with  the  goddesses  of  death.  The  hours  of  my  life 
are  run  out.     I  will  smile  when  I  die." 


27.    Taki>'g    op    Rome    by    Alaric,    Ki^'g   of  the 
Goths. 

In  the  year  401,  the  miperial  city  of  Rome  was  be- 
sieged and  taken  by  Alaric,  king  of  the  GotLs,  who  de- 
livered it  over  to  the  licentious  fury  of  his  army.  A 
scene  of  horror  ensued,  scarcely  paralleled  in  the  histo- 
ry of  war.  The  plunder  of  the  city  was  accomplished 
in  six  da)'s ;  the  streets  were  deluged  with  the  blood  of 
murdered  citizens,  andsoi^e  of  the  noblest  edifices  were 
razed  to  their  foundation. 

The  city  of  Rome  was  at  this  time  an  object  of  admi- 
ration. Its  inhabitants  were  estimated  at  twelve  hun- 
dred thousand.  Its  houses  were  but  little  short  of  fifty 
thousand  ;  seventeen  hundred  and  eighty  of  which  were 
similar  in  grandeui-  and  extent  to  the  palaces  of  princes. 
Every  thing  bespoke  wealth  and  luxury.  The  market, 
the  race-courses,  the  temples,  the  fountains,  the  porticos, 
the  shady  groves,  unitedly  combined  to  add  surpassing 
splendor  to  the  spot. 

Two  years  before  the  surrender  of  the  city,  Alaric, 
had  laid  seige  to  it,  and  had  received  from  the  proud 
and  insolent  R.omans,  as.  a  price  of  his  retreat  from  the 
walls,  five  thousand  pounds  of  gold,  thirty  thousand 


u 

pounds  of  silver,  and  an  incredible  quantity  of  other 
valuable  articles. 

In  the  following  year,  he  again  appeared  before  the 
city;  and  now  took  possession  of  the  port  of  Ostia, 
one  of  the  boldest  and  most  stupendous  works  of  Ro- 
man magnificence.  He  had  demanded  the  surrender 
of  the  city,  and  was  only  prevented  from  razing  it  to 
its  foundation,  by  the  consent  of  the  senate  to  remove 
the  unworthy  Honorius  from  the  throne  of  the  Caesars, 
and  to  place  Attalus,  the  tool  of  the  Gothic  conqueror, 
in  his  place. 

■  But  the  doom  of  the  city  was  not  far  distant.  In 
410,  Alaric  again  appeared  under  the  walls  of  the  cap- 
ital. Through  the  treachery  of  the  Roman  guard,  one 
of  the  gates  was  silently  opened,  and  the  inhabitants 
were  awakened  at  midnight,  by  the  tremendous  sound 
of  the  Gothic  trumpet.  Alaric  and  his  bands  entered 
in  triumph,  and  spread  desolation  through  the  streets. 
Thus  this  proud  city,  which  had  subdued  a  great  part 
of  the  world  ;  which,  during  a  period  of  619  j'ears,  had 
never  been  violated  by  the  presence  of  a  foreign  ene- 
my; was  itself  called  to  surrender  to  the  arms  of  a 
rude  and  revengeful  Goth,  who  was  well  entitled  the 
Destroyer  of  Nations,  and  the  Scourge  of  God  ! 

From  this  period,  the  barbarians  continued, their  rav- 
ages until  476,  which  is  commonly  assigned  as  making 
the  total  extinction  of  the  western  part  of  the  Roman 
empire. 

Although  the  barbarians  were  idolaters,  yet  upon  the 
conquest  of  the  Roman  empire,  they  generally,  though 
at  different  periods,  conformed  themselves  to  the  reli- 
gious  institutions  of  the  nations  among  whom  they  set- 
tled. They  unanimously  agreed  to  support  the  hierar- 
chy of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  to  defend  and  main- 
tain it,  as  the  established  religion  of  their  respective 
states.  They  generally  adopted  the  Arian  system,  and 
hence  the  advocates  of  the  Nicene  creed  met  with  bit- 
ter  persecution. — Goodrich'' s  Ecclesiastical  History. 


100 


28.  Augustine's  Citv  of  God. 

The  following  summary  account  of  St.  Augustine's 
celebrated  production,  The  City  of  God,  is  extracted 
from  Milner's  Church  History. 

"  The  capture  of  Rome,  by  Alaric  the  Goth,  and 
the  subsequent  plunder  and  miseries  of  the  imperial 
city,  had  opened  the  mouths  of  the  pagans,  and  the 
true  God  was  blasphemed  on  the  account.  Christian- 
ity  was  looked  on  as  the  cause  of  the  declension  of  the 
empire;  and  however  trifling  such  an  argument  may 
appear  at  this  day,  at  that  time  it  had  so  great  weight, 
that  it  gave  occasion  to  Augustine,  in  his  zeal  for  the 
house  of  God  to  write  this  treatise. 

"  The  work  itself  consists  of  twenty-two  books. 
The  first  states  the  objections  made  by  the  pagans, 
and  answers  them  in  form.  It  was  a  remarkable  fact 
that  all  who  fled  to  the  church  called  the  Basilicm  of 
the  Apostles,  whether  Christians  or  not,  were  preserved 
from  mihtary  fury.  The  author  takes  notice  of  this 
singular  circumstance,  as  a  proof  of  the  great  author- 
ity of  the  name  and  doctrine  of  Chi-ist,  even  among 
pagans,  and  shows  that  no  instance  can  be  found  in 
their  history  where  many  vanquished  people  were 
spared  out  of  respect  to  their  religious  worship.  He 
justly  observes,  therefore,  that  the  evils  accompanying 
the  late  disaster  ought  to  be  ascribed  to  the  usual 
events  of  war, — the  benefits,  to  the  power  of  the  name 
of  Christ.  His  thoughts  on  the  promiscuous  distribu- 
tion of  good  and  evil  in  this  life  are  uncommonly  ex- 
cellent. "If  all  sin,""  he  observes,  "were  now  pun- 
ished, nothing  might  seem  to  be  reserved  to  the  last 
judgment.  If  the  Divinity  punished  no  sin  openly 
now,  his  providence  might  be  denied.  In  like  man- 
ner, in  prosperous  things,  if  some  petitions  for  tem- 
poral things  were  not  abundantly  answered,  it  might 
be  said  that  they  were  not  at  God's  disposal.  If  all 
petitions  were  granted,  it  might  be  thought  that  we 
should  serve  God  only  for  the  sake  of  worldly  things." 
And  in  a  number  of  elegant  allusions,  he  goes  on  to 


101 

show  the  benefit  of  afflictions  to  the  rigliteous,  and  the 
curse  which  accompanies  them  to  the  wicked.  He  men- 
tions also  the  propriety  of  punishing  the  godly  often, 
in  this  life,  because  they  are"  not  sufficiently  weaned 
from  the  world,  and  because  they  do  not  rebuke  the 
sins  of  the  world  as  they  ought,  but  conform  too  much 
to  the  tastes  of  ungodly  men.  He  answ.ers  the  objec 
lions  drawn  from  their  sufferings  in  the  late  disaster. 
"Many  Christians  say  they  are  led  captive.  It  would 
be  very  miserable,"  he  owns,  "if  they  could  be  led  to 
any  place,  where  they  could  not  find  their  God."  In 
the  same  book,  he  excellently  handles  the  subject  of 
suicide,  demonstrates  its  cowardice,  and  exposes  the 
pusillanimity  of  Cato.  He  mentions  the  prayer  of 
Paulinus,  bishop  of  Nola,  who  had  reduced  himself  to 
poverty  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  when  the  barbarians 
laid  waste  his  city ; — "Lord  suffer  me  not  to  be  tor- 
mented on  account  of  gold  and  silver  ;  for  where  all 
my  Avealth  is,  thou  knowest."  For  there  he  had  his 
all  where  the  Lord  hath  directed  us  to  lay  up  our  treas- 
ure, and  he  strongly  insists,  as  the  fullest  answer  to 
objections,  that  the  saint  loses  nothing  by  all  his  af- 
flictions. 

"  Having  sufficiently  spoken  to  the  particular  occa- 
sion, he  proceeds,  in  the  second  book  to  wage  offen- 
sive war  loith  the  pagans,  and  shows  that  while  their 
religion  prevailed,  it  never  promoted  the  real  benefit 
of  men.  In  this  book,  he  proves  his  point  with  re- 
spect to  moral  evils.  Immoral  practices  were  not  dis- 
couraged or  prohibited  in  the  least  by  the  popular  idol- 
atry; but,  on  the  contrary,  vice  and  flagitiousness 
were  encouraged.  He  triumphs  in  the  peculiar  ex- 
cellence of  Christian  institutes,  because  by  them  in- 
struction was  constantly  diffiised  among  the  body  of 
the  people,  of  which  the  whole  system  of  pagan  wor- 
ship was  void.  His  observations  on  stage-plays,  and 
on  the  vicious  manners  of  the  Romans,  even  in  the 
best  times  of  their  repubhc,  as  confessed  bv  Sallust,  or 
at  least  deduced  by  fair  inference  from  nis  writings, 
are  extremely  worthy  of  attention.     In  the  same  book 


102 

will  be  found  some  valuable  remains  of  Cicero  de  Re- 
publica,  a  most  profound  and  ingenious  treatise,  of 
which  a  few  fragments  are  introduced  by  him,  to  show, 
that,  by  Cicero's  confession,  the  Roman  state  was  com- 
pletely  ruined  before  the  times  of  Christianity.  The 
book  concludes  with  a  pathetic  exhortation  to  unbe- 
lievers. 

"  In  the  third  book,  he  demonstrates  that  the  pagans 
had  no  more  help  from  their  religion  against  natural 
evils,  than  they  had  against  moral.  He  recounts  the 
numberless  miseries  endured  by  the  Romans  long  be- 
fore the  coming  of  Christ,  such  as  would  by  malice 
have  been  imputed  to  the  Christian  religion  had  it  then 
existed,  some  of  which  were  more  calamitous  than  any 
thing  which  they  had  lately  sustained  from  the  Goths. 

"  In  the  fourth  book,  he  demonstrates  that  the  Ro- 
man felicity,  such  as  it  was,  was  not  caused  by  their 
religion.  Here  he  weighs  the  nature  of  that  glory 
and  extent  of  empire  with  which  the  carnal  heart  is 
so  much  captivated,  and  shows  the  futility  of  all  the 
then  popular  religions.  In  the  conclusion  he  gives  a 
short  view  of  the  dispensations  of  Providence  toward 
the  Jews,  and  shows,  while  they  continued  obedient,  the 
superiority  of  their  felicity  to  that  of  the  Romans. 

"  In  the  fifth  book,  he  describes  the  virtue  of  the  old 
Romans,  and  what  reward  was  given  to  it  here  on 
earth — -shadowy  reward  for  shadowy  vij-tue.  He 
gives  an  excellent  account  of  the  vice  of  vain  glory, 
and  contrasts  it  with  the  humility  of  Christians.  He 
demonstrates  that  it  was  the  true  God  who  dispen- 
sed his  mercies  and  judgments  towards  the  Romans.  In 
the  same  book  he  argues  against  Cicero,  and  shows  the 
consistency  of  the  prescience  of  God  with  the  free  agen. 
cy  of  man. 

"  Having  shown  in  the  five  first  books,  that  pagan- 
ism  c^uld  do  nothing  for  men  in  temporal  things,  in 
the  five  following  books  he  proves  that  it  was  as  to- 
tally  insigni^cant  with  respect  to  the  next  life.  Here 
we  meet  with  some  valuable  fragments  of  the  very 
learned  Varro,  who  divides  religion  into  three  kinds ; 


103 

the  fabulous,  tire  philosophical,  and  the  political.  Here, 
too,  we  have  a  clear  and  historical  detail  of  the  opin- 
ions of  the  ancient  philosophers." 

Of  the  remaining  books,  the  first  four  describe  the 
beginning,  the  middle  four,  the  progress,  and  the  last 
four  the  issues  of  the  two  states,  namely,  the  city  of 
God,  and  the  world;  the  history  of  both,  and  the  dif- 
ferent genius  and  spirit  of  each,  are,  throughout,  con- 
ceived with  great  energy  by  the  author,  and  are  illus- 
trated  with  copiousness  and  perspicuity. 

"  The  eleventh  book  begins  with  a  just  and  solid  view 
of  the  knowledge  of  God  by  the  mediator,  and  the  au- 
thority of  the  Scriptures.  A  number  of  questions  which 
respect  the  beginning  of  things,  rather  curious  than  im- 
portant, follow. 

"  In  the  twelfth  book,  the  question  concerning  the 
origin  of  evil  is  still  more  explicitly  stated  ;  and  the 
opinions  of  those  who  pretend  to  account  for  the  origin 
of  the  world  in  a  manner  different  from  the  Scriptures, 
and  to  give  it  an  antiquity  much  superior  to  that  which 
is  assigned  to  it  in  them,  are  refuted. 

"  The  thirteenth  book  describes  the  fall  of  man  ;  but 
questions  of  little  or  no  moment  are  interspersed. 

"  The  fourteenth  book  contains  matter  more  inter- 
esting than  the  foregoing  three  ;  though  it  is  not  with- 
out unimportant  speculations.  A  just  idea  of  the  mag- 
nitude of  the  first  sin  is  given,  and  the  justice  of  Gk)d 
is  excellently  vindicated. 

"In  the  fifteenth  book,  he  enters  upon  the  second 
part  of  the  history  of  the  two  states,  namely,  their  pro- 
gress. He  describes  very  justly  the  two  types,  Sarah 
and  Agar,  and  illustrates  the  spirit  and  genius  of  the 
two  sects,  by  the  cases  of  Cain  and  Abel.  He  confutes 
those,  who  would  make  the  lives  of  the  antediluvians 
of  shorter  duration  than  that  assigned  them  in  Scrip- 
ture. 

"  The  sixteenth  book  carries  on  the  history  of  the 
city  of  God  from  Noah  to  David,  and  contains  important 
instruction  throughout,  especially  to  those  who  have  not 
read  the  same  things  in  modern  authors. 


104 

"  The  seventeenth  book  may  be  called  the  prophetic 
history. 

"In  the  eighteenth,  he  displays  much  learning  in 
describing  the  times  of  the  world  coeval  with  those  of 
the  church  of  God,  to  the  birth  of  Christ.  He  proves 
the  superior  antiquity  of  prophetic  authority  to  that  of 
any  philosophers.  The  remarkable  harmony  of  the 
sacred  writers  in  the  promotion  of  one  system,  and  the 
endless  discordances  of  philosophers,  are  ably  con- 
trasted. Yet,  he  proves,  from  the  earliest  times,  that 
the  citizens  of  tbe  new  Jerusalem  were  not  confined 
absolutely  to  Jewry. 

"  The  last  four  books  describe  the  issues  of  the  two- 
states.  The  twentieth  undertakes  to  describe  the  last 
judgment.  In  the  last  two  books,  he  gives  his  ideas  of 
the  punishment  of  the  wicked  and  of  the  happiness  of 
the  righteous,  in  a  future  state.  In  the  last  book, 
which  describes  the  eternal  rest  of  the  City  of  God,  he 
dwells  a  little  on  the  external  evidences  of  Christiani- 
ty ;  and  in  speaking  on  miracles,  he  describes  some 
which  were  wrought  in  his  own  time ;  one  of  them,  the 
healing  of  a  disorder,  seems  peculiarly  striking,  be- 
cause it  was  in  answer  to  prayer.  He  closes  his  work 
with  a  delightful  view  of  the  eternal  felicity  of  the 
church  of  God." 


29.  Mahomet,   the  Arabian  Imposter. 

Mahomet  was  born  at  Mecca,  a  city  in  Arabia,  near 
the  Red  Sea,  A.  D.  569.  Possessing  but  a  scanty  edu- 
cation, but  of  great  natural  talents,  he  sought  to  raise 
himself  to  celebrity,  by  feigning  a  divine  mission,  to 
propagate  a  new  religion  for  the  salvation  of  mankind. 
Early  in  life  he  was  instructed  in  the  business  of  a  mer- 
chant,  and  employed  by  a  rich  widow  of  the  name  of 
Hadijah,  as  a  factor.  Into  her  favor  he  so  effectually 
insinuated  himself,  as  to  obtain  her  in  marriage.  By 
this  event,  he  became  possessed  of  considerable  wealth 
and  power,  and  continued  in  the  mercajitile  occupation 
for  several  years.     About  the  thirty-eighth  year  of  his 


105 

age,  he  retired  to  the  desert,  and  pretended  to  hold 
conferences  with  the  angel  Gabriel,  who  delivered  to 
him,  from  time  to  time,  portions  of  the  Koran,  (the 
sacred  book  of  the  Mahometans,)  containing  revela- 
tions from  God,  with  the  doctrines  which  he  required 
his  prophet  (Mahomet)  to  communicate  to  the  world. 

His  first  converts  were  his  wife,  his  servant,  his  pu- 
pil, and  his  friend.  In  process  of  time,  some  of  the 
citizens  of  Mecca  were  introduced  to  the  private  les- 
sons of  the  prophet;  they  yielded  to  the  voice  of  en- 
thusiasm,  and  repeated  the  fundamental  creed,  "  There 
is  but  one  God  and  Mahomet  is  his  prophet. ^^ 
■  Being  opposed  in  propagating  his  doctrines,  he  was 
obliged  to  flee.  His  flight,  called  the  Hegira,  (A.  D. 
622,)  is  the  era  of  his  glory.  He  betook  himself  to 
Medina,  was  joined  by  the  brave  Omar,  and  thence 
commenced  propagating  his  religion  by  the  sword. 
He  divided  his  spoil  among  his  followers,  and  from  all 
sides  the  roving  Arabs  were  allured  to  the  standard  of 
religion  and  plunder;  the  prophet  sanctioned  the  li- 
cense of  embracing  the  female  captives  as  their  wives 
or  concubines,  and  the  enjoyment  of  wealth  and  beauty 
was  the  type  of  Paradise.  "  The  sword,"  says  Ma- 
homet, "is  the  key  of  heaven  and  hell;  a  drop  of 
blood  shed  in  the  cause  of  God,  a  night  spent  in  arms, 
is  of  more  avail  than  two  months  of  fasting  and  prayer  ; 
whoever  falls  in  battle,  his  sins  are  forgiven  ;  at  the 
day  of  judgment,  his  wounds  shall  be  resplendent  as 
Vermillion  and  odoriferous  as  musk  ;  and  the  loss  of 
his  limbs  shall  be  supplied  by  the  wings  of  angels  and 
cherubim." 

In  a  few  years,  Mahomet  subdued  all  Arabia  and  a 
part  of  Syria.  In  the  midst  of  his  victories,  he  died  at 
the  age  of  63,  A.  D.  632,  being  poisoned,  as  it  was 
supposed,  by  a  Jewish  female.  He  was  buried  on  the 
spot  where  he  expired,  but  his  remains  were  after- 
wards  removed  to  Medina,  whither  innumerable  pil- 
grims to  Mecca  often  turn  aside  to  bow  in  devotion 
before  the  humble  tomb  of  their  prophet.  His  sue- 
cessors  extended  their  conquests  and  religion  till  their 


106 

empire  was  widely  extended  in  many  countries  of  the 
east;  and  in  the  eighth  century,  threatened  the  con- 
quest of  Europe,  and  the  extermination  of  Christianity. 

30.  An  account  of  the  Koran. 

The  Koran  or  Alcoran,  the  sacred  book  of  the  Ma- 
hometans, contains  the  revelations  and  doctrines  of 
their  pretended  prophet. 

The  great  doctrine  of  the  Koran  is  the  unity  of  God  : 
to  restore  which,  Mahomet  pretended,  was  the  chief 
end  of  his  mission ;  it  being  laid  down  by  him  as  a 
fundamental  truth,  that  there  never  was,  nor  ever  can 
be,  more  than  one  true  orthodox  religion ;  that,  though 
the  particular  laws  or  ceremonies  are  only  tempora.ry 
and  subject  to  alteration  according  to  the  divine  direc- 
tion, yet  the  substance  of  it,  being  eternal  truth,  is  not 
liable  to  change,  but  continues  immutably  the  same ; 
and  that,  whenever  this  religion  became  neglected  or 
corrupted  in  essential,    God  had  the  goodness  to  re- 
inform  and  re-admonish  mankind  thereof,  by  several 
prophets,  of  whom  Moses  and  Jesus  were  the  most 
distinguished,  till  the  appearance  of  Mahomet,  who  is 
their  seal,  and  no  other  to  be  expected  after  him.     The 
more  effectually  to  engage  people  to  hearken  to  him, 
a  great  part  of  the  Koran  is  employed  in  relating  ex- 
amples of  dreadful  punishments,  formerly  inflicted  by 
God  on  those  who  rejected  and  abused  his  messengers  ; 
several  of  which  stories,    or  some   circumstances  of 
them,  are  taken  from  the  Old  and  New  Testaments, 
but  many  more  from  the  apocryphal  books  and  tradi- 
tions of  the  Jews  and  Christians  of  those  ages,  set  up 
in  their  Koran  as  truths,   in  opposition  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, which  the  Jews  and  Christians  are  charged  with 
having  altered ;  and,  indeed,  few  or  none  of  the  rela- 
tions of  circumstances  in  the  Koran  were  invented  by 
Mahomet,  as  is  generally  supposed;  it  being  easy  to 
trace  the  greatest  part  of  them  much  higher,  as  the  rest 
might  be,  were  more  of  these  books  extant,  and  were 
it  worth  while  to  make  the  inquiry.     The  rest  of  the 


Beijiff  opposed  m  preJ?a^fat^n^  kis  dortrmfs,  Maliimirf  flfj  fi-om  Mecca 
to3{e<fina^D  632:  freni  iJas  ptrivd  Maht'imfi^m  rapiJlv  pre^rcssed. 


FETIEK.   irmE  fflEK.Mai'    . 
EivcfiJiraifC^  ty  liipc  Z'rban  2!^  siwcc^^d  in  roujinff  all  classet  ofmai 
in  niristj'ndfm  /^  cn/fct^c    m  n  frnsade  //•  rc^-fver  the  JfoTv  Landy 


107 

Alcoran  is  taken  up  in  prescribing  necessary  laws  and 
directions,  frequent  admonitions  to  moral  and  divine 
virtues,  the  worship  and  reverence  of  the  Supreme  Be- 
ing, and  resignation  to  his  will.  There  are  also  a  great 
number  of  occasional  passages  in  the  Alcoran,  relating 
only  to  particular  emergences.  For,  by  his  piece-meal 
method  of  receiving  and  delivering  his  revelations,  Ma- 
homet had  this  advantage, — that,  whenever,  he  hap- 
pened to  be  perplexed  with  any  thing,  he  had  a  cer- 
tain resource  in  some  new  morsel  of  revelation.  It 
was  an  admirable  contrivance  to  bring  down  the  whole 
Alcoran  only  to  the  lowest  heaven,  not  to  earth  ;  since, 
had  the  whole  been  published  at  once,  innumerable  ob- 
jections would  have  been  made,  which  it  would  have 
been  impossible  for  him  to  have  solved ;  but  as  he  re- 
ceived it  by  parcels,  as  God  saw  fit  tliey  should  be  pub- 
lished for  the  conversion  and  instruction  of  the  people, 
he  had  a  sure  way  to  answer  all  emergences,  and  ex- 
tricate himself  with  honor  from  any  difficulty  which 
might  occur. 

It  is  the  common  opinion,  that  Mahomet,  assisted  by 
one  Sergius,  a  monk,  composed  this  book ;  but  the 
Mussulmans  believe,  as  an  article  of  their  faith,  that 
the  prophet,  who,  they  say,  was  an  illiterate  man,  had 
no  concern  in  inditing  it ;  but  that  it  was  given  him  by 
God,  who  to  that  end,  made  use  of  the  ministry  of  the 
angel  Gabriel ;  that,  however,  it  was  communicated  to 
him  by  little  and  little,  a  verse  at  a  time,  and  in  differ- 
ent places,  during  the  course  of  twenty-three  years. 
"  And  hence,"  say  they,  "  proceed  that  disorder  and 
confusion  ''Visible  in  the  work ;"  which,  in  truth,  are  so 
great,  that  all  their  doctors  have  never  been  able  to  ad- 
just  them  ;  for  Mahomet,  or  rather  his  copyist,  having 
put  all  the  loose  verses  promiscuously  in  a  book  to- 
gether, it  was  impossible  ever  to  retrieve  the  order 
wherein  they  were  delivered.  These  twenty-three 
years  Avhich  the  angel  employed  in  conveying  the  Al- 
coran to  Mahomet,  are  of  wonderful  service  to  his  fol- 
lowers ;  in  as  much  as  they  furnish  them  with  an  an- 
swer to  such  as  charge  them  with  those  glarin^contradic- 
10 


108 

tions  of  which  the  book  is  full,  and  which  they  piously 
father  upon  God  himself;  alleging  that,  in  the  course 
of  so  long  a  time,  he  repealed  and  altered  several  doc- 
trines and  precepts  which  the  prophet  had  before  re- 
ceived  of  him. 

The  Alcoran,  while  Mahomet  lived,  was  kept  only 
in  loose  sheets.  His  successor,  Abubeker,  first  col- 
lected them  into  a  volume,  and  committed  the  keeping 
of  it  to  Haphsa,  the  widow  of  Mahomet,  in  oi'der  to  be 
consulted  as  an  original ;  and  there  being  a  good  deal 
of  diversity  between  the  several  copies  already  dis- 
persed throughout  the  provinces,  Ottoman,  successor 
of  Abubeker,  procured  a  gresft  number  of  copies  to  be 
taken  from  that  of  Haphsa,  at  the  same  time  suppress- 
ing all  the  others  not  conformable  to  the  original. 

The  Mahometans  have  a  positive  theology  built  on 
the  Alcoran  and  tradition,  as  well  as  a  scholastical  one 
built  on  reason.  They  have  likewise  their  casuists, 
and  a  kind  of  canon  law,  wherein  they  distinguish  be- 
tween  what  is  ?)f  divine  and  what  of  positive  right. 
They  have  their  beneficiaries,  too  ;  chaplains,  almoners, 
and  canons,  who  read  a  chapter  every  day,  out  of  the 
Alcoran,  in  their  mosques,  and  have  prebends  annexed 
to  their  office.  The  hatif  of  the  mosque  is  what  we 
call  the  parson  of  the  parish  ;  and  the  sclieiks .  are  the 
preachers,  who  take  their  texts  out  of  the  Alcoran. 

It  is  of  general  belief  among  the  Mahometans,  that 
the  Koran  is  of  divine  origm ;  nay,  that  it  is  eternal 
and  uncreated ;  remaining,  as  some  express  it,  in  the 
very  essence  of  God  ;  and  the  first  transcript  has  been 
from  everlasting,  near  God's  throne,  written/on  a  table 
of  vast  bigness,  called  the  preserved  table,  in  which 
are  also  recorded  the  divine  decrees,  past  and  future  ; 
that  a  copy  from  this  table,  in  one  volume  upon  paper, 
was,  by  the  ministry  of  the  angel  Gabriel,  sent  down 
to  the  lowest  heaven,  in  the  month  of  Ramadan,  on 
the  night  of  power,  from  whence  Gabriel  revealed  it 
to  Mahomet  in  parcels,  some  at  Mecca,  and  some  at 
Medina,  at  different  times,  during  the  space  of  twenty- 
three  years,  as  the  exigency  of  affairs  required ;  giving 


109 

him,  however,  the  consolation  to  show  him  the  whole 
(which  they  tell  us  was  bound  in  silk,  and  adorned  with 
gold  and  precious  stones  of  paradise)  once  a  year ;  but 
in  the  last  year  of  his  life  he  had  the  favor  to  see  it 
twice.  They  say,  that  only  ten  chapters  were  deliv- 
ered  entire,  the  rest  being  revealed  piece-meal,  and 
written  doAvn  from  time  to  time  by  the  prophet's  aman- 
uensis, in  such  a  part  of  such  and  such  a  chapter,  till 
they  were  completed,  according  to  the  directions  of  the 
angel.  The  first  parcel  that  was  revealed  is  generally 
agreed  to  have  been  the  first  five  verses  of  the  ninety- 
sixth  chapter.  In  fine,  the  bOok  of  the  Alcoran  is  held 
in  the  highest  esteem  and  reverence  among  the  Mus- 
suhiians.  They  dare  not  so  much  as  touch  the  Alco- 
ran without  being  first  washed,  or  legally  purified  ;  to 
insure  which,  an  inscription  is  put  on  the  cover  or  la- 
bel,— Let  none  touch  but  they  who  are  deem.  It  is  read 
with  great  care  and  respect,  being  never  held  below 
the  girdle.  They  swear  by  it ;  take  omens  from  it  on 
all  weighty  occasions ;  carry  it  with  them  to  war  ; 
write  sentences  of  it  on  their  banners  ;  adorn  it  with 
precious  stones ;  and  will  not  knowingly  suffer  it  to  be 
in  the  possession  of  any  of  a  different  religion. 

The  following  is  the  Mahometans'  belief  respecting 
the  destination  of  the  righteous  and  wicked  after  death. 
They  hold  that  both  these  characters  must  first  pass 
the  bridge  called  in  Arabic  Al  Sirat,  which,  they  say, 
is  laid  over  the  midst  of  hell,  and  described  to  be  finer 
than  a  hair,  and  sharper  than  the  edge  of  a  sword ;  so 
that  it  seems  very  difficult  to  conceive  how  any  one 
shall  be  able  to  stand  upon  it.  For  this  reason,  most 
of  the  sect  of  the  IMotazalites  reject  it  as  a  fable ; 
though  the  orthodox  think  it  a  sufficient  proof  of  the 
truth  of  this  article,  that  it  was  seriously  affirmed  by 
him  who  never  asserted  a  falsehood,  meaning  their 
prophet ;  who,  to  add  to  the  difficulty  of  the  passage, 
has  likewise  declared,  that  this  bridge  is  beset  on  each 
side  with  briers  and  hooked  thorns,  which  will,  how- 
ever,  be  no  impediment  to  the  good ;  for  they  shall 
pass  with  wonderful  ease  and  swiftness,  like  lightnmg. 


110 

or  the  wind,  Mahomet  and  his  Moslems  leading  the 
way  ;  whereas  the  wicked,  in  consequence  of  the  slip- 
periness  and  extreme  narrowness  of  the  path,  the  en- 
tangling of  the  thorns,  and  the  extinction  of  the  light 
which  directed  the  former  to  paradise,  will  soon  miss 
their  footing,  and  fall  down  headlong  into  hell,  which 
is  gaping  beneath  them. — Extracted  from  Buck''s  Did. 

31.  Venerable  Bede,  the  English  Presbyter. 

Bede  was  born  in  England  about  the  year  672,  and 
was  so  distinguished  for  his  piety  and  humility,  that 
he  acquired  the  surname  of  "  Venerable."  Losing 
both  his  parents  at  the  age  of  seven  years,  he  was,  by 
the  care  of  relations,  placed  in  the  monastery  of 
Wiremouth,  was  there  educated  with  much  strictness, 
and  appears  to  have  been  devoted  to  the  service  of  God 
from  his  youth,  He  was  afterwards  removed  to  the 
neighboring  monastery  of  Jerrow,  where  he  ended 
his  days.  He  was  looked  on  as  the  most  learned  man 
of  his  time.  Prayer,  writing,  and  teaching  were  his 
familiar  employments  during  his  whole  life.  He  was 
ordained  deacon  in  the  nineteenth,  and  presbyter  in 
the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age.  He  gave  himself  wholly 
to  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  the  instruction  of  dis- 
ciples,  the  offices  of  public  worship,  and  the  composi- 
tion of  religious  and  literary  works. 

His  character  was  celebrated  through  the  western 
world ;  the  bishop  of  Rome  invited  him  warmly  to  the 
metropolis  of  the  church ;  but,  in  the  eyes  of  Bede, 
the  great  world  had  no  charms.  It  does  not  appear 
that  he  ever  left  England ;  and,  however  infected  with 
the  fashionable  devotion  to  the  Roman  see,  he  was 
evidently  sincere  and  disinterested. 

The  catalogue  of  Bede's  works  exhibits  the  proofs 
of  his  amazing  industry.  Genuine  godliness,  rather 
than  taste  and  genius,  appear  on  the  face  of  his  wri- 
tings.  His  labors  in  the  sciences  show  a  love  of  learn- 
ing ;  however  inconsiderable  his  acquisitions  must  ap- 
pear, in  comparison  with  the  attainments  of  the  pres- 
ent age. 


Ill 

In  his  last  sickness,  he  was  afflicted  with  a  difficulty 
of  breathing  for  two  weeks.  His  mind,  however,  was 
serene  and  cheerful ;  his  affections  were  heavenly  ; 
and  amidst  these  infirmities,  he  daily  taught  his  disci- 
pies.  A  great  part  of  the  night  was  employed  in 
prayer  and  thanksgiving ;  and  the  first  employment  of 
the  morning  was  to  ruminate  on  the  Scriptures,  and  to 
address  his  God  in  prayer  ;  "  God  scourgeth  every  son 
v/hom  he  receiveth,"  was  frequently  in  his  mouth. 
Even  amidst  his  bodily  weakness,  he  was  employed  in 
writing  two  little  treatises.  Perceiving  his  end  to 
draw  near,  he  said,  "  if  my  Maker  please,  I  will  go  to 
him  from  the  flesh,  who,  when  I  was  not,  formed  me 
out  of  nothing.  My  soul  desires  to  see  Christ,  my 
King,  in  his  beauty."  He  sang  glory  to  the  Father, 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  expired  with  a  se- 
dateness,  composure,  and  devotion,  that  amazed  all 
who  saw  and  heard. 

A  year  before  our  presbyter's  death,  he  wrote  a  let- 
ter to  Egbert,  archbishop  of  York,  which  deserves  to 
be  immortalized  for  the  solid  sense  it  exhibits,  a  quality 
with  which  Bede  was  very  eminently  endowed. 

"  Above  all  things,"  says  he,  "  avoid  useless  dis- 
course,  and  apply  yourself  to  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
especially  the  epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus ;  to  Greg- 
ory's Pastoral  Care,  and  his  Homilies  on  the  Gospel. 
It  is  indecent  for  him,  who  is  dedicated  to  the  service 
of  the  church,  to  give  way  to  actions  or  discourse  un- 
suitable to  his  character.  Have  always  those  about 
you,  who  may  assist  you  in  temptation ;  be  not  like 
some  bishops,  who  love  to  have  those  about'  them  who 
love  good  cheer,  and  divert  them  with  trifling  and  fa- 
cetious conversation. 

"Your  diocese  is  too  large  to  allow  you  to  go 
through  the  whole  in  a  year ;  therefore  appoint  pres- 
byters, in  each  village,  to  instruct  and  administer  the 
sacraments ;  and  let  them  be  studious,  that  every  one 
of  them  may  learn,  by  heart,  the  creed  and  the  Lord's 
prayer ;  and  that  if  they  do  not  understand  Latin,  they 
may  repeat  them  in  their  own  tongue.  I  have  trans- 
10* 


112 

lated  them  into  English,  for  the  benefit  of  English 
presbyters.  I  am  told,  that  there  are  many  villages  in 
our  nation,  in  the  mountainous  parts,  the  inhabitants 
of  which  have  never  seen  a  bishop  or  pastor :  and  yet 
they  are  obliged  to  pay  their  dues  to  the  bishop. 

"  The  best  means  to  reform  our  church,  is  to  in- 
crease the  number  of  bishops.  Who  sees  not,  how- 
much  moi'e  reasonable  it  is  for  numbers  to  share  this 
burden  ?  Gregory,  therefore,  directed  Augustine  to  ap- 
])oint  twelve  bishops,  to  be  under  the  archbishop  of 
York,  as  their  metropohtan.  I  wish  you  would  till  up 
this  number,  with  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  North- 
umberland. 

"  I  know  it  is  not  easy  to  find  an  empty  place  for  the 
erection  of  a  bishopric.  You  may  choose  some  mon- 
astery for  the  purpose.  In  truth,  there  are  many 
places,  which  have  the  name  of  monasteries  without 
deserving  it."' 

He  goes  on  to  show  -how,  for  thirty  years  past,  the 
scandalous  abuse  of  monasteries  had  prevailed,  and 
how  useless  many  of  them  were  to  church  and  state, 
as  they  preserved  neither  piety  nor  decency.  He  di- 
rects Egbert  to  see  that  his  flock  be  instructed  in  Chris- 
tian faith  and  practice,  and  that  they  frequently  attend 
on  the  communion.  He  finds  fault  with  the  excessive 
multiplication  of  monks,  and  expresses  his  fears,  lest, 
in  process  of  time,  the  state  should  be  destitute  of  sol. 
diers  to  repel  an  invasion. 


32.  The  Dark  Ages. 

From  the  seventh  to  the  tenth  century  of  the  Chris- 
tian era  was  a  time  of  universal  darkness,  ignorance, 
and  superstition,  among  all  classes  of  people.  Pure 
Christianity  was  but  little  known,  amidst  a  multitude 
of  idle  ceremonies,  external  show  and  pomp  ;  all  ranks 
of  the  clergy  were  characterized  by  ambition,  voluptu- 
ousness,  and  ignorance.  The  want  of  an  acquaintance 
with  the  first  rudiments  of  literature,  even  among  the 
higher  clergy,  was  so  general,  that  it  was  scarcely 


113 

deemed  disgraceful  to  acknowledge  it,  and  many  bisli- 
ops  who  .attended  councils,  &c.  could  not  even  write 
their  names  to  the  acts  that  were  passed,  but  were  obli- 
ged to  have  others  sign  for  them.  This  time  is  em- 
phatically called  the  Dark  Ages,  especially  the  tenth 
century,  which  all  historians,  civil  and  ecclesiastical, 
agree  in  describing  as  the  darkest  epoch  in  the  annals 
of  mankind.  "  Every  thing  sacred  in  religion,"  says 
a  celebrated  historian,  "  was  disfigured  by  customs  the 
most  ridiculous  and  extravagant.  In  several  churches 
in  France,  a  festival  was  celebrated  in  commemoration 
of  the  Virgin  Mary's  flight  into  Egypt :  it  was  called 
the  Feast  of  the  Ass.  A  young  girl,  richly  dressed, 
with  a  child  in  her  arms,  was  placed  on  an  ass,  superb- 
ly decorated  with  trappings.  The  ass  was  led  to  the 
altar  in  solemn  procession — high  mass  was  said  with 
great  pomp — the  ass  Avas  taught  to  kneel  at  a  proper 
place — a  hymn  no  less  childish  than  impious  was  sung 
in  his  praise  ;  and  when  the  ceremony  was  ended,  the 
priest,  instead  of  the  usual  words  with  which  he  dis- 
missed  the  people,  brayed  three  times  like  an  ass ;  and 
the  people,  instead  of  the  usual  response,  brayed  three 
times  in  return."* 

"  The  history  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  that  lived  in 
this  century,"  says  Mosheim,  "  is  a  history  of  so  many 
monsters,  and  not  of  men  ;  and  exhibits  a  horrible  se- 
ries of  the  most  flagitious,  tremendous,  and  compli- 
cated crimes,  as  all  writers,  even  those  of  the  Pvoman 
community,  unanimously  confess.  Nor  was  the  state 
of  things  much  better  in  the  Greek  church  at  this  pe- 
riod ;  Theophylact,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  sold 
every  ecclesiastical  benefice  as  soon  as  it  became  va- 
cant, and  had  in  his  stables  above  two  thousand  hunt- 
ing horses,  which  he  fed  with  pignuts,  pistachois,  dates, 
dried  grapes,  figs,  steeped  in  the  most  exquisite  wines, 
to  all  of  which  he  added  the  richest  perfumes." 

*  History  of  Charles  V.  vol.  i. 


114 


The  method  of  propagating  Christianity  during  this 
period,  partook  of  the  character  of  the  age.*  Whole 
nations  were  compelled,  under  pain  of  death,  to  receive 
baptism,  and  the  most  cruel  methods  were  used  to  com- 
pel  them  to  receive  the  Christian  faith. 


33.  Massacre  by  the  Saracens. 

Forty-two  persons  of  Armorian,  in  Upper  Phrygia, 
were  martyred  in  the  year  845,  by  the  Saracens  ;  the 
circumstances  of  which  are  thus  related  : 

"  In  the  reign  of  Thcophilus,  the  Saracens  ravaged 
many  parts  of  the  vcastern  empire,  gained  considerable 
advantages  over  the  Christians,  and  at  length  laid  siege 
to  the  city  of  Armorian.     The  garrison  bravely  de- 
fended the  place  for  a  considerable  time,  and  would 
have  obliged  their  enemies  to  raise  the  siege,  but  the 
place  was  betrayed  by  a  renegade.     Many  were  put  to 
the  sword ;  and  two  general  officers,  with  some  per- 
sons of  distinction,  were  carried  prisoners  to  Bagdat, 
where  they  were  loaded  with  chains,  and  thrown  into 
a  dungeon.     They  continued  in  prison  for  some  time 
without  seeing  any  persons  but  their  goalers,  having 
scarcely  food  enough  for  their  subsistence.     At  length, 
they  were  informed  that  nothing  could  preserve  their 
lives  but  renouncing  their  religion  and  embracing  Ma- 
hometanism.     To  induce  them  to  comply,  the  caliph 
pretended  zeal  for  their  welfare  ;  and  declared,  he  look- 
ed upon  converts  in  a  more  glorious  light  than  con- 
quests.    Agreeably  to  these  maxims,  he  sent  some  of 
the  most  artful  of  the  Mahometans,  with  money  and 
clothes,  and  the  promise  of  other  advantages,  that  they 
might  secure  to  themselves,  by  an  abjuration  of  Chris- 
tianity ;  which,  according  to  the  casuistry  of  their  in- 
fidels, might  be  made  without  quitting  their  faith  ;  but 
the  martyrs  rejected  the  proposal  Avith  contempt.     Af- 
ter this,  they  were  attacked  with  that  fallacious  and  de- 
lusive  argument,  which  the  Mahometans  still  use  in  fa- 
vor of  themselves,  and  were  desired  to  judge  of  the 
merits  of  the  cause  by  the  success  of  those  engaged  in 


115 

It,  and  choose  that  rehgion  which  they  saw  flourished 
most,  and  Avas  best  rewarded  with  the  good  things  of 
this  Hfe,  which  they  called  the  blessings  of  heaven. 
Yet  the  noble  prisoners  were  proof  against  all  these 
temptations  ;  and  argued  strenuously  against  the  au- 
thority of  the  false  prophets.  This  incensed  the  Ma- 
hometans,  and  drew  greater  hardships  upon  the  Chris- 
tians  during  their  confinement,  which  lasted  seven 
years.  Boidizius,  the  renegado  who  had  betrayed 
Armorian,  then  brought  them  the  welcome  news  that 
their  sufferings  would  conclude  in  martyrdom  next  day. 
When  taken  from  their  dungeon,  they  were  again  so- 
licited to  embrace  the  tenets  of  Mahomet ;  but  neither 
threats  nor  promises  could  induce  them  to  espouse  the 
doctrines  of  an  impostor.  Perceiving  that  their  faith 
could  not  by  any  means  be  shaken,  the  caliph  ordered 
them  to  be  executed.  Theodore,  one  of  the  number, 
had  formerly  received  priest's  arders,  and  officiated  as 
a  clergyman  ;  but  afterwards  quitting  the  church,  he 
had  followed  a  military  life,  and  raised  himself  by  the 
sword  to  some  considerable  posts,  which  he  enjoyed  at 
the  time  he  was  taken  prisoner.  The  officer  who  at- 
tended the  execution,  being  apprised  of  these  circum- 
stances, said  to  Theodore,  "  You  might,  indeed,  pre- 
tend to  be  ranked  amongst  the  Christians,  while  you 
served  in  their  church  as  a  priest ;  but  the  profession 
you  have  taken  up,  which  engages  you  in  bloodshed, 
is  so  contrary  to  your  former  employment,  that  you 
should  not  now  think  of  passing  upon  us  for  one  of  that 
religion.  When  you  quitted  the  altar  for  the  camp, 
you  renounced  Jesus  Christ.  Why  then  will  you  dis- 
semble any  longer  1  would  you  not  act  more  conforma- 
bly to  your  own  principles,  and  make  your  conduct  all 
of  a  piece,  if  you  came  to  a  resolution  of  saving  your 
life  by  owning  our  prophet  ?"  Theodore,  covered  with 
religious  confusion  at  this  reproach,  but  still  unshaken 
in  his  faith,  made  the  following  answer  :  "  It  is  true," 
said  he,  "  I  did  in  some  measure  abandon  my  God 
when  I  engaged  in  the  army,  and  scarce  deserve  the 
name  of  a  Christian.     But  the  Almighty  has  given  me 


116 

grace  to  see  myself  in  a  true  light,  and  made  me  sensi- 
ble of  my  fault ;  and  I  hope  he  Avill  be  pleased  to  accept 
my  life  as  the  only  sacrifice  I  can  now  offer  to  expiate 
my  guilt."  This  pious  answer  confounded  the  officer, 
who  only  replied  that  he  should  presently  have  an  op- 
portunity of  giving  that  proof  of  his  fidelity  to  his  mas- 
ter. Upon  which,  Theodore,  and  the  rest,  forty -two  in 
number,  were  beheaded." — Fox^s  Martyrs. 


34.  Greek  Church. 

This  church  was  so  called,  in  contradistinction  from 
the  Latin,  or  Romish  church.  About  the  middle  of  the 
ninth  century  a  controversy,  which  began  in  the  sixth 
century,  was  carried  on  with  great  spirit  between  these 
two  churches,  concerning  the  "  procession  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.'^  The  Romish  church  maintained  that  the 
Spirit  proceeded  from  the  Father  and  the  Son ;  while 
the  Greek  Christians  mamtained  that  he  proceeded 
from  the  Father,  by  or  through  the  Son.  In  1054,  the 
heat  engendered  by  this  controversy,  resulted  in  the 
final  separation  of  the  eastern  and  western,  or,  as  they 
are  termed,  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches  ;  from  which 
date,  the  Greek  church  took  its  rise. 

Until  1453,  the  state  of  this  church  was  deplorable. 
On  the  one  hand,  the  Mahometan  power  was  making 
rapid  inroads  upon  her  dominions,  converting  her 
churches  into  mosques ;  and  by  bribes  and  terrors,  al- 
luring or  compelling  her  friends  to  adopt  the  religion  of 
the  impostor.  On  the  other  hand,  the  fanatic  crusaders 
poured  in  from  the  west,  avowedly  to  recover  her  lost 
territory  ;  but  in  reality,  to  spread  a  deeper  moral  cor- 
ruption than  existed  before. 

In  1453,  the  empire  of  the  Greeks  was  overthrown, 
by  Mahomet  II.  since  which  period  the  Greek  church 
has  been  under  Turkish  bondage ;  until  their  religion 
has  become  but  little  better  than  a  succession  of  idle 
ceremonies. 

In  1589,  the  Russian  church  separated  from  the  gov- 
ernment, though  not  from  the  communion  of  the  Greek 


117 

church  ;  by  which  separation,  the  latter  became  con- 
siderably  limited  in  extent.  Her  people  are  now  scat- 
tered over  a  considerable  part  of  Greece,  the  Ionian 
Isles,  Wallachia,  Moldavia,  Egpyt,  Abyssinia,  Nubia, 
Lybia,  Arabia,  Syria,  Cilicia,  and  Palestine. 

Repeated,  yet  unavailing  efforts,  have  been  made  by 
the  Romish  church,  to  restore  the  Greek  church  to 
their  faith  and  fellowship.  But  the  latter  has  ever 
been  unyielding.  It  denies  the  authority  of  the  pope  ; 
that  the  former  is  the  true  church ;  abhors  the  doc- 
trines of  purgatory  by  fire, — graven  images, — and  the 
celibacy  of  the  clergy. 

The  Greek  church  receives  the  doctrines  of  the  Trin- 
ity,  and  most  of  the  articles  of  the  Nicene  and  Atha- 
nasian  creeds ;  rest  much  on  the  "  procession  of  the 
Holy  Ghost ;"  use  pictures  in  their  worship ;  invoke 
saints  ;  have  seven  sacraments  ;  have  a  fast  or  festival, 
almost  every  day  in  the  year  ;  know  of  no  regenera- 
tion but  baptism ;  and  believe  in  transubstantiation. 

The  head  of  this  church,  is  the  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople ;  who  is  elected  by  twelve  bishops,  and 
confirmed  by  the  Grand  Vizier.  The  other  patriarchs, 
are  those  of  Damascus,  Cairo,  and  Jerusalem.  The 
secular  clergy  are  subject  to  no  rules,  and  never  rise 
higher  than  high-priests.  This  church  has  a  few  nun- 
aeries,  and  a  great  many  convents  of  monks,  who  are 
all  priests,  and  obliged  to  follow  some  handicraft  em- 
ployment ;  and  generally  lead  a  very  austere  life. 


35.  Empire  of  the  Assassijn's. 

This  singular  sect  (from  which  the  familiar  term  as- 
sassin is  derived,)  was  formed  in  the  eleventh  century, 
the  object  of  which  was  to  expel  the  Mahometan  reli- 
gion and  government,  by  establishing  an  empire  of  their 
own. 

The  founder  of  this  society,  (that  for  more  than  a 
century  and  a  half  filled  Asia  with  terror  and  dismay,) 
was  the  celebrated  Hassan  Ben  Sahab,  who  was  one  of 
those  characters  that  appear  from  time  to  time  \n  the 


118 

world,  as  if  sent  to  operate  some  great  change  in  the 
destinies  of  manlvind. 

Having  strengthened  himself  by  a  large  number  of 
followers,  Hassan  looked  about  for  some  strong  posi- 
tion, as  a  center  from  which  he  might  gradually  extend 
his  possessions  ;  and  he  fixed  his  eye  upon  the  hill-fort 
of  Alamoot,  in  Persia,  situated  in  the  district  of  Rood- 
bar,  to  the  north  of  Kasveen.  Alamoot  was  gained 
partly  by  force  and  partly  by  stratagem ;  he  first  sent 
thither  one  of  his  most  trusty  missionaries,  who  con- 
verted a  great  number  of  the  inhabitants,  and  with  their 
aid  expelled  the  governor. 

In  possession  of  a  strong  fortress,  Hassan  turned  his 
mind  to  the  organization  of  that  band  of  followers, 
whose  daggers  were  to  spread  the  dread  and  the  terror 
of  his  power  throughout  Asia.  Experience  and  reflec- 
tion had  shown  him  that  the  many  could  never  be  gov- 
erned  by  the  few,  without  the  salutary  curb  of  religion 
and  morality ;  that  a  system  of  impiety,  though  it 
might  serve  to  overturn,  was  not  calculated  to  maintain 
and  support  a  throne  ;  and  his  object  was  now  to  estab- 
lish a  fixed  and  lasting  dominion.  Though  he  had 
been  long  satisfied  of  the  nothingness  of  religion,  he 
determined  to  maintain  among  his  followers  the  religion 
of  Islam  in  all  its  rigor.  The  most  exact  and  minute 
observances  of  even  its  most  trivial  ordinances,  was  to 
be  required  from  those  who,  generally  unknown  to 
themselves,  were  banded  for  its  destruction ;  and  the 
veil  of  mystery,  within  which  few  were  permitted  to 
enter,  shrouded  the  secret  doctrine  from  the  eyes  of 
the  major  part  of  the  society.  The  claims  of  Ismail, 
(a  Mahometan  devotee,)  the  purity  of  reUgion,  were  os- 
tensibly  advanced  ;  but  the  rise  of  Hassan  Sahab,  and 
the  downfall  of  all  rehgion,  were  the  real  objects  of 
those  who  directed  the  machinery. 

The  Ismailite  doctrine  had  hitherto  been  dissemi- 
nated by  missionaries  and  companions  alone.  Heads 
without  hands  were  of  no  avail  in  the  eyes  of  Hassan ; 
it  was  necessary  to  have  a  third  class,  which,  ignorant 
of  the  secret  doctrine,  would  be  the  bhnd  and  willing 


119 

instruments  of  the  designs  of  their  superiors.  This 
class  were  named  the  Fedavee  or  Devoted,  were  cloth- 
ed  in  white,  with  red  bonnets  or  girdles,  and  armed  with 
daggers.  These  were  the  men  who,  reckless  of  their 
lives,  executed  the  bloody  mandates  of  the  Sheikhel 
Jebel,  the  title  assumed  by  Hassan.  As  a  proof  of  the 
fanaticism  that  Hassan  contrived  to  instil  into  his  fol- 
lowers, we  give  the  following  instance. 

In  the  year  1126,  Kasim-ed-devlet  Absoncor,  the 
brave  prince  of  Mosul,  was,  as  he  entered  the  mosque, 
attacked  by  eight  assassins  disguised  as  dervises  ;  he 
killed  three,  and  the  rest,  with  the  exception  of  one 
young  man,  were  massacred  by  the  people ;  but  the 
prince  had  received  his  death  wound.  When  the  news., 
spread  that  Kasim-ed-devlet  hadiJiJlen  by  the  hand  of 
the  assassins,  the  mother  of  the'^ydlmg  man  who  had 
escaped,  painted  and  adorned  herself,  rejoicing  that 
her  son  had  been  found  worthy  to  offer  up  his  life  in 
support  of  the  good  cause  ;  but  when  he  came  back  the 
only  survivor,  she  cut  off  her  hair  and  blackened  her 
face,  through  grief  that  he  had  not  shared  the  death  of 
glory. 

A  display  of  the  means  by  which  the  chief  of  the  as- 
sassins succeeded  in  infusing  this  spirit  of  strong  faith 
and  devotion  into  his  followers,  forms  an  interesting 
chapter  in  the  history  of  man. 

Of  those  who  fell  in  executing  the  orders  of  their 
superiors,  it  was  said  that  the  gates  of  paradise  were  un- 
folded, and  that  they  entered  into  the  enjoyment  of  the 
ivory  palace,  the  silken  robe,  and  the  black-eyed  hou- 
ries  ;  and  to  increase  their  longing  after  the  joys  of 
paradise,  and  a  disregard  of  earthly  existence,  Hassan 
made  use  of  the  following  means  : — There  was  at  Ala- 
moot,  and  also  at  Masiat,  in  Syria,  a  delicious  garden, 
encompassed  with  lofty  walls,  adorned  with  trees  and 
flowers  of  every  kind, — with  murmuring  brooks  and 
translucent  lakes, — with  bowers  of  roses,  and  trellices 
of  vines, — airy  halls  and  splendid  kiosks,  furnished 
with  the  carpets  of  Persia,  and  the  silks  of  Byzantium. 
Beautiful  maidens  and  blooming  boys  were  the  inhab- 

11 


120 

itants  of  this  delicious  spot,  which  ever  resounded  with 
the  melody  of  birds,  the  murmur  of  streams,  and  the 
ravishing  tones  of  voices  and  instruments  ;  all  respired 
contentment  and  pleasure.  When  the  chief  had  no- 
ticed  any  youth  to  be  distinguished  for  strength  and  re- 
solution, he  invited  him  to  a  banquet,  where  he  placed 
him  beside  himself,  conversed  with  him  on  the  happi- 
ness reserved  for  the  faithful,  and  contrived  to  admin- 
ister an  intoxicating  draught  prepared  from  the  hyos- 
cyamus.  While  insensible,  he  was  conveyed  into  the 
garden  of  delight,  and  there  awakened  by  the  applica- 
tion of  vinegar.  On  opening  his  eyes,  all  paradise  met 
his  view  ;  the  black-eyed  and  green  robed  houries  sur- 
rounded him,  obedient  to  his  wishes  ;  sweet  music  filled 
his  ears  ;  the  richest  viands  were  served  up  in  the  most 
costly  vessels  ;  and  the  choicest  wines  sparkled  in  the 
golden  cups.  The  fortunate  youth  believed  himself 
really  in  the  paradise  of  the  prophet,  and  the  language 
of  his  attendants  confirmed  the  delusion.  When  he 
had  had  his  fill  of  enjoyment,  and  nature  was  yielding 
to  exhaustion,  the  opiate  was  again  administered,  and 
the  sleeper  transported  back  to  the  side  of  the  chief,  to 
whom  he  communicated  what  had  passed,  who  assured 
him  of  the  truth  and  reality  of  all  he  had  experienced, 
telling  him  such  was  the  bliss  reserved  for  the  obedient 
servants  of  the  Imaum,  and  enjoining  at  the  same  time 
the  strictest  secrecy.  Ever  after,  tlie  rapturous  vision 
possessed  the  imagination  of  the  deluded  enthusiast,  and 
he  panted  for  the  hour  when  death,  received  in  obeying 
the  commands  of  his  superiors,  should  dismiss  him  to 
the  bowers  of  paradise. 

The  power  of  Hassan  soon  began  to  display  itself. 
By  force  or  by  treachery,  the  castles  or  hill-forts  of 
Persia  fell  one  after  another  into  his  bauds.  A  bloody 
period  ensued  ;  the  doctors  of  the  Maliometan  law  ex- 
communicated the  adherents  of  Hassan,  and  the  Sul- 
tan, Melek  Shah,  directed  his  generals  to  reduce  their 
fortresses  ;  the  daggers  of  the  assassins  were  display- 
ed against  the  swords  of  the  orthodox  Mahometans, 
and  the  first  victim  to  Hassan's  revenge  was  the  great 
and  good  Nizam-ul-mulk,  who  fell  by  the  dagger  of  a 


121 

Fedavee.  His  death  was  followed  by  that  of  his  mas- 
ter, not  withoi't  strong  suspicion  of  poison.  "  The  gov- 
ernments were  arrayed  in  open  enmity  against  the  or- 
der, and  heads  fell  like  an  abundant  harvest,  beneath 
the  two-fold  sickle  of  assassination  and  the  sword  of 
justice."* 

After  a  reign  of  thirty-five  years,  Hassan  Sahab  saw 
his  power  extended  over  a  great  portion  of  the  Mahom- 
etan world,  which  continued  under  his  successors,  till 
they  were  overthrown  by  the  Tartars. 


36.  Crusades,  or  Holy  Wars. 

The  Crusades  were  religious  wars,  waged  by  Chris- 
tian Europe,  chiefly  against  the  Turks  or  Mahometans, 
with  a  view  to  recover  Palestine  out  of  their  hands. 
These  expeditions  commenced,  A.  D.  1095.  .  The  foun- 
dation of  them  was  a  superstitious  veneration  for  those 
places  where  our  Savior  performed  his  miracles,  and 
accomplished  the  work  of  man's  redemption. 

Palestine  having  been  conquered  by  the  Turks,  Je- 
rusalem was  now  in  their  hands,  which  rendered  it  un- 
safe and  vexatious  to  the  pilgrims,  who  flocked  from  all 
parts  to  visit  the  tomb  of  our  Savior. 

Peter  the  hermit,  a  native  of  France,  on  his  return 
from  this  pilgrimage,  complained  in  loud  terms  of  the 
grievances  the  Christians  suffered  from  the  Turks.  He 
conceived  the  project  of  leading  all  the  forces  of  Chris- 
tendom against  the  infidels,  and  driving  them  out  of  the 
Holy  Land.  Being  encouraged  in  his  project  by  Pope 
Urban  11. f  Peter  went  from  province  to  province,  and 

*  Von  Hammer's  Hist,  of  the  Assassins.  « 

t  As  the  popes  were  the  great  promoters  of  these  holy  wars,  so 
to  them  accrued  llie  chief  advantages  which  resulted  from  them. 
By  means  of  them,  they  greatly  increased  their  temporal  author- 
ity ;  they  being  in  fact  the  military  commanders  in  these  extrav- 
agant enterprises,  while  emperors  and  kings  were  only  subordi- 
nate officers.  The  crusades  were  sources,  also,  of  incalculable 
wealth  to  the  popes,  to  the  churches  and  monasteries  ;  for  to  them 
the  pious  crusaders  bequeathed  their  lands,  houses,  and  money  ; 
and  as  few  of  them  ever  returned,  they  became  their  lawful  pos. 
Bessions. — Goodrich's  Eccl.  Hist, 


122 

succeeded  in  arousing  princes  and  people  to  undertake 
this  holy  warfare.  All  ranks  of  men  now  deeriiing 
the  crusades  the  only  road  to  heaven,  were  impatient 
to  open  the  way  with  their  swords  to  the  holy  city. 
Nobles,  artizans,  peasants,  and  even  priests  enrolled 
their  names  ;  and  to  decline  this  service,  was  branded 
with  the  reproach  of  impiety  or  cowardice.  The  in- 
firm and  aged  contributed  by  presents  and  money,  and 
many  attended  it  in  person  ;  being  determined,  if  pos- 
sible, to  breathe  their  last  in  the  sight  of  the  holy  city. 
Even  women,  concealing  their  sex  under  the  disguise  of 
armor,  attended  the  camp  ;  and  the  greatest  criminals 
were  forward  in  a  service  which  they  considered  as  an 
expiation  for  all  crimes. 

In  the  first  crusade,  an  army  of  80,000  men,  a  dis- 
oi'derly  multitude  led  on  by  Peter,  were  destroyed ;  but 
the  army  which  followed  consisting  of  700,000  men,  un- 
der Godfrey,  conquered  Syria  and  Palestine,  and  took 
possession  of  Jerusalem,  which  they  held  for  several 
years.  The  crusaders,  however,  weakened  their  pow- 
er by  dividing  their  conquests  into  four  separate  states. 

In  this  situation  they  found  it  necessary  to  solicit  aid 
from  Europe,  and  accordingly,  in  1146,  an  army  of 
200,000  men,  under  Hugh,  brother  to  the  French  king, 
set  out  upon  another  crusade.  But  these  met  with  the 
same  fate  as  the  army  of  Peter.  Another  army  of 
300,000  soon  followed,  and  were  soon  destroyed  or  dis- 
persed. 

Palestine  having  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  infidels, 
under  the  great  Saladin,  Europe  felt  the  indignity,  and 
France,  England,  Germany,  each  sent  forth  an  army 
headed  by  its  own  sovereign.  Richard  I.  of  England, 
bore  the  weight  of  the  contest,  and  defeated  Saladin,  on 
the  plains  of  Ascalon. 

The  fourth  crusade  took  place  in  1202,  and  was  di- 
rected against  the  Greek  Empire.  The  fifth  was  against 
Egypt,  in  revenge  for  an  attack  on  Palestine  by  its  sul- 
tan. But  this  expedition,  like  the  rest,  was  ruinous  in 
the  end. 


1-23 

It  is  computed  that,  in  the  whole  of  the  crusades  to 
Palestine,  two  millions  of  Europeans  were  buried  in  the 
east. 

When  Jerusalem  was  taken,  the  crusaders  were 
guilty  of  the  most  shocking  barbarities  ;  the  numerous 
garrisons  were  put  to  tlie  sword,  and  the  inhabitants 
were  massacred  without  mercy,  and  without  distinc- 
tion.  No  age  nor  sex  were  spared,  not  even  sucking 
childrefi.  What  shows  the  blind  enthusiasm  which  an- 
imated those  ferocious  conquerors,  is,  their  behavior 
after  this  terrible  slaughter.  They  marched  over  heaps 
of  dead  bodies,  towards  the  Holy  Sepulchre  ;  and  while 
their  hands  were  polluted  with  the  blood  of  so  many  in- 
nocent  persons,  sung  anthemS  to  the  common  Savior  of 
Mankind  ! 


37.  Chivalry  or  Knighthood. 

Chivalry,  or  knighthood,  was  an  institution  common 
to  Europe  during  the  middle  ages,  having  principally 
for  its  objects  the  correction  of  those  evils  that  were 
peculiar  to  the  state  of  society  which  then  existed.  It 
sought  to  support  the  weak,  to  protect  the  oppressed, 
to  restrain  the  lawless,  to  refine  the  rude,  to  avenge 
wrongs,  and  especially  to  maintain  the  rights  and  de- 
fend the  purity  of  the  female  sex.  In  its  elements,  it 
combined  bravery,  honor,  courtesy,  love  and  religion. 

Knighthood  was  certainly  a  distinction  of  society  be- 
fore the  days  of  Charlemagne.  But  it  wanted  religion. 
When  it  began  to  be  marked  by  religious  rites,  it  form- 
ed  a  religious  institution.  Its  union  with  religion  took 
place  somewhere  between  the  ninth  and  eleventh  cen- 
turies. Its  character  was  raised  and  perfected  by  the 
crusades. 

Knighthood  was  always,  and  essentially,  a  personal 
distinction,  and  in  this  respect,  different  from  nobility. 
The  nobility  of  Europe  were  the  lords  of  particular 
districts  of  country,  and  although  originally  they  held 
their  dignities  only  for  life,  yet  their  title  soon  became 
hereditary. 

11* 


124 

Every  person  of  noble  birth  was  required,  when 
twelve  years  old,  to  take  a  solemn  oath,  before  the  bish- 
op  of  his  diocese,  to  defend  the  oppressed,  &c.  This 
was  ordained  at  the  council  of  Clermont,  in  the  eleventh 
century ;  thus  giving  a  public  and  sacred  sanction  to 
the  humanities  of  chivalry.  But  besides  the  nobility, 
others  might  be  promoted  to  the  order,  by  meritorious 
valor.  Almost  the  whole  of  Europe  was  affected  with 
the  chivalric  spirit.  It  flourished  most,  however,  in 
France,  Spain,  and  Germany,  and  more  early  develop- 
ed itself  as  a  fixed  principle  of  action,  in  these  countries 
than  in  others.  England,  at  length,  was  not  undistin- 
guished for  its  chivalry. 

There  were  three  degrees  in  the  chivalry  of  Eu- 
rope :  knights  bannerets,  knights,  and  esquires.  The 
full  dignity  of  knighthood  was  seldom  conferred  on  a 
squire  before  the  age  of  twenty-one.  The  ceremonies 
of  inauguration  were  solemn.  The  preparation  con- 
sisted in  prayer,  confession,  and  fasting  ;  was  accom- 
panied by  clothing  him  with  a  white  dress,  which  was 
considered  symbolical  of  the  purity  of  his  new  charac- 
ter ;  and  by  throwing  over  him  a  red  garment,  which 
was  to  mark  his  resolution  to  shed  his  blood  in  the  cause 
of  heaven.  These  and  other  rites  were  a  necessary 
preliminary. 

A  church,  or  hall  of  a  castle,  was  generally  the 
place  of  inauguration.  The  candidate  first  offered  his 
sword  to  the  priest,  who  blessed  it.  Before  it  was  re- 
turned to  him  he  took  his  oaths  of  chivalry.  He  so- 
lemnly swore  to  defend  the  church,  to  attack  the  wick- 
ed, to  respect  the  priesthood,  to  protect  woman  and  the 
poor,  to  preserve  the  country  in  tranquility,  and  to  shed 
his  blood,  even  to  the  last  drop,  in  behalf  of  his  breth- 
ren. 

The  young  warrior  having  kneeled  with  clasped 
hands  before  the  supreme  lord  in  the  assembly,  (a 
purely  feudal  ceremony,)  and  having  declared  his  only 
object,  to  maintain  religion  and  chivalry,  was  now  in- 
vested  with  all  the  exterior  marks  of  the  order.  The 
knights  and  ladies  of  the  court  attended  on  him,  and 


125 

delivered  to  him  the  various  pieces  of  his  harness. 
The  armor  varied  at  different  periods  and  in  different 
countries,  but  some  matters  were  of  permanent  usage. 
The  spurs  were  always  put  on  first,  and  the  sword  was 
belted  on  last.  The  concluding  sign  of  being  dubbed 
or  adopted  into  the  order  of  kinghthood,  was  a  slight 
blow  given  by  the  lord  to  the  cavalier,  and  called  the 
acolade,  from  the  part  of  the  body,  the  neck,  whereon 
it  was  struck.  The  lord  then  proclaimed  him  a  knight, 
in  the  name  of  God  and  the  saints. 

In  the  character  of  a  true  knight  were  combined 
many  virtues  and  noble  endowments.  It  necessarily 
included,  also,  some  prominent  defects.  Comimnion- 
ship  in  arms  was  a  sacred  principle,  and  a  knight 
would  fly  to  the  relief  of  his  companion  in  arms,  even 
were  his  services  demanded  by  a  female,  at  the  time. 
His  valor  was  connected  with  modesty,  and  both  were, 
in  the  highest  degree,  conspicuous.  In  chivalric  war, 
much  humanity  was  displayed ;  though  in  contentions 
of  a  different  kind,  it  was  unhappily  suppressed.  As  a 
knight  fought  for  the  church,  he  was  intolerant,  and  to- 
wards infidels  and  heretics  he  ceased  to  exhibit  his 
wonted  forbearance.  His  sense  of  honor  was  keen, 
and  his  independence  was  consistent  with  discipline 
and  submission.  His  whole  course  was  dictated  by  a 
regard  to  religion.  His  devotions  were  frequent.  Re- 
ligion  entered  into  all  the  observances  of  chivalry  ;  but 
it  was  only  the  religion  of  the  times, — a  form  rather 
than  spirit, — too  corrupt  to  be  a  safe  guide.  The 
knight,  finally,  was  characterized  by  a  very  remarka- 
ble fidelity  to  obhgations,  by  generosity,  and  by  cour- 
tesy. 

The  latter  principle,  like  every  other  blessing  of 
modern  times,  had  its  origin  in  the  Christian  religion. 
The  world  thought,  that  courtesy  and  chivalry  accord- 
ed together,  and  that  villanous  and  foul  words  were 
contrary  to  an  order  which  was  founded  in  piety. 

Chivalry  had  its  various  orders,  or  associations  of 
cavaliers,  formed  for  specific  purposes,  generally  of  a 
benevolent  character.      Ten  of  them  remain  to  the 


126 

present  time.  Most  of  the  present  orders  are  other- 
wise than  of  achivalric  origin.  The  orders  of  chival- 
ry were  of  two  general  descriptions,  viz.  religious  and 
military.  They  extended  over  various  countries,  par- 
ticularly the  Holy  Land,  England,  Spain,  France,  and 
Italy.  Some  of  the  religious  orders  were  those  of  the 
Templars,  St.  James,  Calatrava,  Alcantrava,  the  Lady 
of  Mercy,  and  St.  Michael.  In  the  religious  orders, 
the  cavaliers  were  bound  by  three  great  monastic  vows, 
of  chastity,  poverty,  and  obedience. 

The  military  orders  were  imitations  of  the  religious. 
Those  of  the  Garter,  the  Golden  Fleece,  and  St.  Mi- 
chael, in  France,  were  clearly  of  chivalric  origin. 
Many  others  that  now  exist,  cannot  boast  of  such  a  de- 
scent. All  these  institutions  had  particular  rules  by 
which  they  professed  to  be  governed,  but  they  varied 
with  the  spirit  of  the  times. 

It  is  difficult  to  define  the  precise  period  of  the  dura- 
tion of  chivalry.  It  was  a  light  which  was  kindled  in 
a  dark  age,  and  it  went  out  when  that  age  was  begin- 
ning to  be  brightened  with  superior  luminaries.  View- 
ing the  subject  in  its  great  and  leading  bearings,  chiv- 
alry may  be  said  to  be  coeval  with  the  middle  ages 'of 
Europe,  and  all  its  power  ceased  when  new  systems  of 
warfare  were  matured,  when  the  revival  of  letters  was 
complete  and  general,  and  the  reformation  of  religion 
gave  a  new  subject  for  the  feelings  and  thoughts  of  men. 
— Roihins'  Ancient  and  Modern  History. 


38.  Dramatic  Mvsteuies  or  Scriptural  Plays. 

These  mysteries  or  miracle  plays,  as  they  were  in- 
differently  called,  were  dramatic  illustrations  of  vari- 
ous  scenes  taken  from  the  Bible ;  and  in  the  middle 
centuries  were  common  in  every  country  in  Europe. 

How,  or  at  what  time,  precisely,  these  plays  were 
first  introduced  into  England,  cannot  be  ascertained, 
although  there  is  good  evidence  of  such  exhibitions 
having  taken  place  as  far  back  as  the  eleventh  century. 
As  Coventry  and  Chester  became  particularly  famous 


127 

for  these  exhibitions  during  the  middle  ages,  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  performances  described  as  having  there  ta- 
ken place  may  not  be  uninteresting. 

The  Pageant,  or  moving  exhibition  of  the  Chester 
and  Coventry  games,  was  a  modern  building  of  two 
stories,  on  wheels,  M'hich  was  drawn  by  men  from 
street  to  street.  It  was  also  customary  to  have  scaf- 
folds  or  stages  in  the  streets,  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  spectators,  probably  those  of  better  quality ;  and 
these  scaifolds  were  also  on  wheels  and  moved  with 
the  pageant.  In  the  lower  room  of  the  pageant,  which 
contained  also  the  machinery  for  raising  storms,  rep- 
resenting  the  infernal  regions,  &c.  the  players  "  ap- 
parelled themselves,"  says  old  Arch-deacon  Rogers, 
"  and  in  the  higher  room  they  played,  beinge  all  open 
at  the  tope,  that  all  behoulders  might  hear  and  see 
them.  The  places  where  they  played  them,  was  in 
every  streete.  They  begane  first  at  the  Abay-gates, 
(at  Chester)  and  when  the  first  pagiante  was  plaj'ed, 
it  was  wheeled  to  the  High  Crosse  before  the  mayor, 
and  soe  to  every  streete,  and  soe  every  streete  had  a 
pagiante  playinge  before  them  at  one  time,  till  all  the 
pagiantes  for  the  daye  appoynted  weare  played ;  and 
when  owQ  pagiante  was  neare  ended,  word  was  broughte 
from  streete  to  streete,  that  soe  they  mighte  come  in 
place  thereof,  exceedinge  orderlye,  and  all  the  streetes 
have  their  pagiantes  afore  them  all  at  one  time,  playe- 
inge  togeather ;  to  se  wich  playes  was  great  resorte, 
and  also  scafoldes  and  stages  made  in  the  streetes  in 
those  places  where  they  determined  to  playe  theire  pa- 
giantes." 

Whatever  we  most  reverence,  and  all  that  we  adore, 
was  debased  and  travestied  in  these  wretched,  and  as 
they  must  appear  to  us,  most  impious  performances. 
Not  only  the  first  parents  of  mankind,  patriarchs,  apos- 
tics,  and  angels,  were  perpetually  introduced  on  the 
stage,  but  even  the  personification  of  God  the  Father, 
of  Christ,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  equally  com- 
mon. Nor  were  heavenly  personages  alone  introdu- 
ced.    The  Great  One  of  evil  and  his  attendant  demons 


128 

figured  in  the  pageant  of  doomsday  ;  and  Satan  was 
indeed  usually  a  particular  favorite  with  the  spectators. 
In  the  ancient  religious  plays,  says  Malone,  the  devil 
was  very  frequently  introduced.  He  was  usually  rep- 
resented  with  horns,  a  very  wide  mouth,  (by  means  of 
a  mask,)  staring  eyes,  a  large  nose,  a  red  beard,  cloven 
feet  and  a  tail.  His  constant  attendant  was  the  Vice, 
(the  buffoon  of  the  piece,)  whose  principal  employment 
was  to  belabor  the  devil  with  his  wooden  dagger,  and 
to  make  him  roar  for  the  entertainment  of  the  popu- 
lace. 

The  following  passage  from  the  MS.  life  of  John 
Shaw,  vicar  of  Rotherham,  curiously  illustrates  the 
state  of  religious  knowledge  in  Lancashire,  even  late 
in  the  sixteenth  century. 

"  I  found,"  says  he,  "  a  very  large  spacious  church, 
with  scarce  any  seats  in  it ;  a  people  very  ignorant, 
and  yet  willing  to  learn ;  so  I  had  frequently  some 
thousands  of  hearers.  I  catechised  in  season  and  out 
of  season.  The  churches  were  so  thronged  at  nine  in 
the  morning,  that  I  had  much  ado  to  get  to  the  pulpit. 
One  day,  an  old  man  of  sixty,  sensible  enough  in  other 
things,  and  living  in  the  parish  of  Cartmel,  coming  to 
me  on  some  business,  I  told  him  that  he  belonged  to 
my  care  and  charge,  and  I  desired  to  be  informed  in 
his  knowledge  of  religion.  I  asked  him  how  many 
Gods  there  were  ?  He  said,  he  knew  not.  I,  informing 
him,  asked  again  how  he  thought  to  be  saved.  He 
answered,  he  could  not  tell ;  yet  thought  that  was 
a  harder  question  than  the  other.  I  told  him  that  the 
way  to  salvation  was  by  Jesus  Christ,  God-man,  who, 
as  he  was  a  man,  shed  his  blood  for  us  on  the  cross, 
«Sjc.  '  Oh  sir,'  said  he,  '  I  think  I  heard  of  that  man 
you  speak  of,  once,  in  a  play  at  Kendall,  called  Cor- 
pus Christi's  play,  where  there  was  a  man  on  a  tree, 
and  blood  ran  down,'  &c.  And  afterwards,  he  profess- 
ed he  could  not  remember  that  he  ever  heard  of  salva- 
tion by  Jesus,  but  in  that  play." 

The  entries  of  payments  to  the  players  are  almost 
always  made  in  the  name  of  the  character  and  not  of 


129 

the  performer.  In  the  pageant  of  the  Crucifixion, 
Pilate  was  evidently  considered  the  most  important 
character ;  for  we  find  his  representative  constantly 
receiving  3.s.  M.  and  sometimes  45.  the  highest  sum 
paid  to  any  player  in  the  same  pageant.  Herod  was 
also  a  prominent  character,  receiving  usually  3*.  4d. 
The  "Devil  and  Judas"  are  paired,  with  1*.  6d.  between 
them  ;  and  "  Peter  and  Malchus"  are  similarly  coupled 
for  a  less  sum.  At  another  time,  the  performer  of  this 
last  character  was  rewarded  only  with  4d.  Once  we 
have  a  payment  of  4fZ.  also,  to  "  Fawston,  for  hanging 
Judas,"  and  again  to  the  same  accomplished  person, 
"  Itm,  to  Fawston  for  coc  crowing,  iiijd."  Angels  and 
demons,  "  sayvd  and  dampnyd  sowles,"  "  pattryarkys," 
and  "  wormes  of  conscyence,"  are  variously  paid. 

If  such  were  the  wages  of  the  actors,  it  is  amusing 
to  learn  the  rates  at  which  the  playwrights  were  re- 
warded. "  Robert  Croo  for  ij  leves  of  ore  pley-boke," 
that  is,  for  adding  two  leaves  of  dialogue,  receives 
eight-pence.  Again,  some  one  who  had  written  a  new 
part  for  a  character  is  permitted  to  rejoice  in  the  re- 
ceipt  of  one  penny.  Far  otherwise  was  it  that  the 
learned  JMaster  Smyth,  was  treated,  touching  his  play 
of  the  Destruction  of  Jerusalem.  "  For  his  paynes 
for  writting  of  the  tragedye,"  he  is  set  down  for  13/.  Qs. 
Sd.,  "  a  proper  round  bonus  ! — a  goodly  reward  !  and 
a  mint  of  money  for  a  poor  scholar  of  those  days." 

Among  a  variety  of  items  for  dresses,  charges  for 
mitres  for  Annas  and  Caiaphas  are  frequent ;  for  by  a 
strange  anachronism,  these  Jewish  high  priests  seem 
always  to  have  been  arrayed  in  the  habiliments  of 
Christian  prelates,  and  are  constantly  termed  "  bysch- 
oppis."  A  quart  of  wine  is  charged  for  the  hiring 
of  a  gown  for  Pilate's  wife ;  and  "  Itm  to  a  reward  to 
Maisturres  Grymsby  for  lending  off  heir  geir  ffor 
Pylatt's  wife,  xijd."  Items  for  wine  and  meat,  for 
drinking,  breakfasts,  dinners  and  suppers  of  the  play- 
ers, are  of  perpetual  recurrence ;  and  once  there  ap- 
pears, "  Paid  Pilate,  the  bishops,  and  knights,  to  drink 
between  the  stages."     Thus,  too,  there  are  charges  for 


130 

wings  for  the  angels,  and  sundry  expenses  for  washing 
their  albs  or  white  surplices.  So  also  we  have  charges 
for  mending  the  Devil's  hide,  (vizor ;)  to  a  chevril  gyld 
for  Peter ;  to  '3Ib.  of  hair  for  the  Devil's  coat  and  hose ; 
and  "  for  velves  of  canvas  for  shirts  and  hose '  for  the 
blakke  sowles,  and  for  coloryingthe  same." 

With  the  spectators,  the  most  favorite  part  of  the 
machinery  of  the  mysteries,  was  the  exhibition  of  the 
infernal  regions.  Here,  accordingly,  we  have  numer- 
ous items  of  charges  for  materials ;  such  as  "  the  ba- 
ryll  for  the  yerthequake."  Also,  "  paid  to  Crowe  for 
making  of  iij  worldj's,  3s.  4(Z.  (to  be  set  on  fire  at 
successive  exhibitions,)  and  "  payd  for  settjdng  the 
world  on  fyer,"  bd.  ;  and  farther,  "  Itm,  payd  for  keep- 
ing of  fire  at  hell-mothe,  4d.,"  &c.  &c. 

Such  was  the  passion  of  our  forefathers  for  all 
kinds  of  pompous  processions  and  pageants,  and  for 
religious  plays  in  particular,  that  these  arrangements 
and  shows  became  matters  of  municipal  regulation ; 
and  the  archives,  not  only  of  Coventry,  but  of  Ches-- 
ter,  York,  and  many  other  places,  are  full  of  evidence 
that  the .  celebration  of  a  series  of  mysteries,  was  as- 
signed in  succession,  to  the  different  guilds  of  trade. 
Each  company,  or  sometimes  two  or  three  minor  fra- 
ternities, had  its  subject ;  and  the  series,  which  lasted 
throughout  a  whole  day,  or  sometimes  occupied  two 
or  even  several  entire  days,  not  uncommonly  embraced 
the  story  of  both  the  Old  and  New  Testament  from  the 
creation  to  the  day  of  judgment. 


39.  Popish  Miracles,  Relics,  &c. 

The  following  will  give  some  idea  of  the  manner  of 
performing  miracles  in  the  Romish  church. 

"  St.  Anthony  is  thought  to  have  had  a  great  com- 
mand  over  fire,  and  a  power  of  destroying,  by  flashes 
of  that  element,  those  who  incurred  his  displeasure.  A 
certain  monk  of  St.  Anthony  one  day  assembled  his 
congregation  under  a  tree  where  a  magpie  had  built 
her  nest,  into  which  he  found  means  to  convey  a  small 


Ha-iTnt)  displeased  J'ope  &re^eTv  7th.  was  crnnpeUj"^  T>y  tJud  Toniiff  to 
d^  pfiumf^  thref  diiys  before  Tiis  residence  irv  1h^  depth  ef  winter 


Tfus  hhiody  Trihunal  in  orde^  t-o  ejctort  a  eonfissiem,  tram,  it-'    vietims' 
often  put  them  to  ejOrertie  textures- ene  metTwd  is  seen,  in  the  en^raim^ 


131 

box  filled  with  gunpowder,  and  out  of  the  box  hung  a 
long  thin  match  that  was  to  burn  slowly,  and  was  hid- 
den  among  the  leaves  of  the  tree.  As  soon  as  the 
monk,  or  his  assistant,  had  touched  the  match  with  a 
lighted  coal,  he  began  his  sermon.  In  the  meantime 
the  magpie  returned  to  her  nest,  and  finding  in  it  a 
strange  body  which  she  could  not  remove,  she  fell  into 
a  passion,  and  began  to  scratch  with  her  feet,  and  chat- 
ter  most  unmercifully.  The  friar  affected  to  hear  her 
without  emotion,  and  continued  his  sermon  v/ith  great 
composure ;  only  he  would  now  and  then  lift  up  his 
eyes  towards  the  top  of  the  tree,  as  if  he  wanted  to  see 
what  was  the  matter.  At  last,  when  he  judged  that 
the  match  was  near  reaching  the  gunpowder,  he  pre- 
tended to  be  quite  out  of  patience  ;  he  cursed  the  mag. 
pie,  wished  St.  Anthony's  fire  might  consume  her,  and 
went  on  again  with  his  sermon.  But  he  had  scarcely 
pronounced  two  or  three  periods,  when  the  match,  all 
of  a  sudden,  produced  its  effect,  and  blew  up  the  mag- 
pie with  its  nest ;  which  miracle  wonderfully  raised  the 
character  of  the  friar,  and  proved  afl;erwards  very  ben- 
eficial to  him  and  to  his  convent. 

Galbert,  monk  of  Marchiennes,  informs  us  of  a  strange 
act  of  devotion  in  his  time,  and  which,  indeed,  is  attest- 
ed by  several  cotemporary  writers.  When  the  saints 
did  not  readily  comply  with  the  prayers  of  their  vota- 
rists,  they  flogged  their  relics  with  rods,  in  a  spirit  of 
impatience,  which  they  conceived  was  proper  to  make 
them  bend  into  compliance. 

When  the  reformation  was  spread  in  Lithuania, 
Prince  Radzivil  was  so  affected,  that  he  went  in  person 
to  visit  the  pope,  and  pay  him  all  possible  honors.  His 
holiness,  on  this  occasion,  presented  him  with  a  box  of 
precious  relics.  Having  returned  home,  the  report  of 
this  invaluable  possession  was  spread  ;  and,  at  length, 
some  monks  intreated  permission  to  try  the  effects  of 
these  relics  on  a  demoniac  who  had  hitherto  resisted 
every  kind  of  exorcism.  They  were  brought  into 
church  with  solemn  pomp,  deposited  on  the  altar,  and 
an  innumerable  crowd  attended.  After  the  usual  con- 
12 


132 

jurations,  which  wore  unsuccessful,  they  appHed  to  the 
relics.  The  demoniac  instantly  became  well.  The 
people  cried  out  "  A  Miracle  /"  and  the  prince  lift- 
ing his  hands  and  eyes  to  heaven,  felt  his  faith  confirm- 
ed.  In  this  transport  of  pious  joy,  he  observed  that  a 
young  gentleman,  who  was  keeper  of  this  rich  treasure 
of  relics,  smiled,  and  appeared,  by  his  motions,  to  ridi- 
cule the  miracle.  The  prince,  with  violent  indigna- 
tion, took  our  young  keeper  of  the  relics  to  task  ;  who, 
on  a  promise  of  pardon,  gave  the  following  secret  in- 
telligence concerning  them  : — He  assured  him,  that,  in 
traveling  from  Rome,  he  had  lost  the  box  of  relics,  and 
that,  not  daring  to  mention  it,  he  had  procured'a  simi- 
lar  one,  which  he  had  filled  with  small  bones  of  cats, 
and  dogs,  and  other  trifles,  similar  to  what  was  lost. 
He  hoped  he  might  be  forgiven  for  smiling,  when  he 
found  that  such  a  collection  of  rubbish  was  idolized 
with  such  pomp,  and  had  even  the  virtue  of  expelling 
demons.  It  was  by  the  assistance  of  this  box  that  the 
prince  discovered  the  gross  impositions  of  the  monks 
and  the  demoniacs,  and  he  afterwards  became  a  zealous 
Lutheran. 

The  following  account  of  the  liquefaction  of  the 
blood  of  St.  Januarius  is  related  by  a  respectable  eye 
witness  : — "  The  grand  procession  on  this  occasion 
was  composed  of  a  numerous  body  of  clergy,  and  an 
immense  number  of  people  of  all  ranks,  headed  by  the 
arch-bishop  of  Naples  himself,  who  carried  the  phial 
containing  the  blood  of  the  saint.  A  magnificent  robe 
of  velvet  richly  embroidered  was  thrown  over  the 
shoulders  of  the  bust ;  a  mitre,  refulgent  with  jewels, 
was  placed  on  its  head.  The  arch-bishop,  with  a  sol- 
emn pace,  and  a  look  full  of  awe  and  veneration,  ap- 
proached, holding  forth  the  sacred  phial  which  con- 
tained  the  precious  lump  of  blood ;  he  addressed  the 
saint  in  the  humblest  manner,  fervently  praying  that 
he  would  graciously  condescend  to  manifest  his  regard 
to  his  faithful  votaries,  the  people  of  Naples,  by  the 
usual  token  of  ordering  that  lump  of  his  sacred  blood 
to  assume  its  natural  and  original  form  ;  in  these  pray- 


133 

ors  he  was  joined  by  the  muhitude  around,  particularly 
by  the  women.  My  curiosity  prompted  me  to  mingle 
with  the  multitude.  I  got,  by  degrees,  very  near  the 
bust.  Twenty  minutes  had  already  elapsed  since  the 
arch-bishop  had  been  praying  with  all  possible  earnest- 
ness,  and  turning  the  phial  round  and  round,  Avithout 
any  effect.  An  old  monk  stood  near  the  arch-bishop, 
and  was  at  the  utmost  pains  to  instruct  him  how  to  han- 
dle, chafe,  and  rub  the  phial ;  he  frequently  took  it 
into  his  own  hand,  but  his  manoeuvres  were  as  ineffect- 
ual as  those  of  the  arch-bishop.  By  this  time  the  peo- 
ple had  become  noisy  ;  the  wonnen  were  quite  hoarse 
with,  praying  ;  the  monk  continued  his  operations  with 
increased  zeal,  and  the  arch-bishop  was  all  over  in  a 
profuse  sweat  with  vexation.  An  acquaintance  whis- 
pered,  it  might  be  prudent  to  retire.  I  directly  took 
the  hint,  and  joined  the  company  I  had  left.  An  uni- 
versal  gloom  overspread  all  their  countenances.  One 
very  beautiful  young  lady  cried  and  sobbed  as  if  her 
heart  had  been  ready  to  break.  The  passions  of  some 
of  the  rabble  without  doors  took  a  different  turn ;  in- 
stead  of  sorrow,  they  were  filled  with  rage  and  indig- 
nation at  the  saint's  obduracy, — and  some  went  so  far 
as  to  call  him  an  old  ungrateful,  yellow-faced  rascal. 
It  was  now  almost  dark,  and,  when  least  expected,  the 
signal  was  given  that  the  miracle  was  performed.  The 
populace  filled  the  air  with  repeated  shouts  of  joy  ;  a 
band  of  music  began  to  play ;  Te  Deum  was  sung  ; 
couriers  were  despatched  to  the  royal  family,  (then  at 
Portici,)  with  the  glad  tidings  ;  the  young  lady  dried 
up  her  tears  ;  .the  countenances  of  our  company  bright- 
ened in  an  instant ;  and  they  sat  down  to  cards,  with- 
out  further  dread  of  eruptions,  earthquakes,  or  pesti- 
lence." 

The  mysteries,  as  they  were  called,  or  representa- 
tions of  the  Divine  Being,  the  crucifixion,  &c.  were 
formerly  very  common  in  the  church  of  Rome.  They 
served  for  the  amusement  and  instruction  of  the  people  ; 
and  so  attractive  were  these  gross  exhibitions  in  the 
dark  ages,  that  they  formed  one  of  the  principal  orna- 


134 

ments  of  the  reception  which  was  given  to  princes  when 
they  entered  towns. 

In  the  year  1437,  when  Conrad  Bayar,  bisliop  of 
Metz,  caused  the  mystery  of  the  Passion  to  be  repre- 
sented on  the  plain  of  Veximiel,  near  that  city,  Christ 
was  personated  by  an  old  gentleman  named  Nicholas 
Neufchatel,  of  Tourain,  curate  of  Saint  Victory,  of 
Metz,  and  who  was  very  near  expiring  on  the  cross, 
had  he  not  been  timely  assisted.  He  was  so  enfeebled, 
that  it  was  agreed  another  priest  should  be  placed  on 
the  cross  the  next  day,  to  finish  the  representation  of 
the  person  crucified,  which  was  done  ;  at  the  same 
time,  the  said  Nicholas  undertook  to  perform  the  resur- 
rection, which  being  a  less  difficult  task,  he  did  it,  it  is 
said,  admirably  well.  Another  priest,  whose  name  was 
John  De  Nicey,  curate  of  Metrange,  personated  Judas ; 
and  he  had  liked  to  have  been  stifled  while  he  hung  upon 
the  tree^  for  his  neck  was  dislocated  ;  this  being  at 
length  Ifickily  perceived,  he  was  quickly  cut  down,  and 
recovered. 

Addison,  in  his  travels  through  Italy,  makes  mention 
of  a  wonderful  sermon  havin^  been  preached  to  the  fish- 
es by  the  famous  St.  Anthony,  who  lived  about  six  hun- 
dred  years  ago,  and  is  the  favorite  saint  of  Padua,  where 
a  magnificent  monument  has  been  erected  by  the  Cath- 
dies,  to  his  memory. 

It  seems  that,  when  the  heretics  would  not  regard 
his  preaching,  he  betook  himself  to  the  sea-shore  where 
the  river  Maxechin  disembogues  itself  into  the  Adriatic. 
He  here  called  the  fish  together,  in  the  name  of  God, 
that  they  might  hear  his  holy  word.  The  fish  came 
swimming  towards  him,  in  such  vast  shoals,  both  from 
the  sea  and  from  the  river,  that  the  surface  of  the  water 
was  quite  covered  with  their  multitudes.  They  quickly 
ranged  themselves  according  to  their  several  species, 
into  a  very  beautiful  congregation,  and,  like  so  many 
rational  creatures,  presented  themselves  before  him  to 
hear  the  word  of  God. 

After  addressing  them  for  a  length  of  time  he  con- 
cluded in  the  following  words  : — "  And  since  for  all 


135 

this  you  cannot  employ  your  tongues  in  the  praises  of 
your  Benefactor,  and  are  not  provided  with  words  to 
express  your  gratitude,  make  at  least  some  sign  of  re- 
verence ;  bow  yourselves  at  his  name  ;  give  some  show 
of  gratitude,  according  to  the  best  of  your  capacities ; 
express  your  thanks  in  the  most  becoming  manner  that 
you  are  able ;  and  be  not  unmindful  of  all  the  benefits 
which  have  been  bestowed  upon  you." 

He  had  no  sooner  done  speaking,  but — behold  a 
miracle  !  the  fish,  as  though  they  had  been  endued  with 
reason,  bowed  down  their  heads,  with  all  the  marks  of 
a  profound  humility  and  devolion  ;  moving  their  bodies 
up  and  down  with  a  kind  of  fondness,  as  approving 
what  had  been  spoken  by  the  blessed  father  St.  Antho- 
ny.  The  legend  adds,  that  after  many  heretics,  who 
were  present  at  the  miracle,  had  been  converted  by  it, 
the  saint  gave  his  benediction  to  the  fish,  and  dismissed 
them. 


40.    SUPP.EJIACY    OF    THE    PoPE    OF    RoME. 

The  Roman  Catholics  believe  the  Pope  of  Rome  is, 
under  Christ,  supreme  pastor  of  the  whole  church,  and 
has  a  power  and  jurisdiction  over  all  Christians.  He 
is  called  the  successor  of  St.  Peter,  and  is  believed  to 
be  infallible,  that  is,  he  cannot  err,  when  he  addresses 
himself  to  the  faithful  on  matters  of  doctrine,  &c.  The 
pope  is  believed  by  the  protestants  to  be  the  Anti- 
christ, the  3Ian  of  Si7i,  mentioned  in  2  Thess.  ii.  and 
Rev.  xiii. 

"  In  ages  of  ignorance  and  credulity,"  says  a  cele- 
brated writer,  "  the  ministers  of  reUgion  are  the  objects 
of  superstitious  veneration.  When  the  barbarians  who 
overran  the  Roman  empire  first  embraced  the  Christian 
faith,  they  found  the  clergy  in  possession  of  considera- 
ble power  ;  and  they  naturally  transferred  to  those  new 
guides  the  profoimd  submission  and  reverence  which 
they  were  accustomed  to  give  to  the  priests  of  the  pa- 
gan religion,  which  they  had  forsaken." 
12* 


136 

It  was  about  the  year  606  that  Pope  Boniface  III.  by 
flattering  Phocas,  the  emperor  of  Constantinople,  one 
of  the  worst  of  tyrants,  procured  for  himself  the  title 
of  Universal  Bishop.  From  this  time,  he  was  raised 
above  all  others,  and  his  supremacy  was  by  imperial 
authority ;  it  Avas  now  also  that  the  most  profound  ig- 
norance, debauchery,  and  superstition  reigned.  From 
this  time,  the  popes  exerted  all  their  power  in  promo- 
ting the  idolati'ous  worship  of  images,  saints,  relics, 
and  angels.  They  now  took  the  most  blasphemous  ti- 
tles, such  as  Christ's  Vicegerent,  His  Holiness,  Prince 
over  all  Nations  and  Kingdoms,  King  of  Kings  and 
Lord  of  Lords,  The  Lord  God  the  Pope,  dfc. 

About  the  year  751,  the  pope  began  to  establish  him- 
self as  a  temporal  Prince,  and  to  dethrone  kings,  and 
put  others  in  their  places.  Henry  IV.  emperor  of 
Germany,  having  displeased  Pope  Gregory  VII.  the 
Roman  pontiff  summoned  a  council,  and  passed  the  fol- 
lowing  sentence  upon  him  : — "  In  the  name  of  Al- 
mighty God,  and  by  your  authority,"  said  Gregory, 
addressing  the  members  of  the  council,  "  I  prohibit 
Henry  from  governing  the  Teutonic  kingdom  of  Italy  ; 
I  release  all  Christians  from  their  allegiance  to  him ; 
and  I  strictly  forbid  all  persons  to  serve  or  attend  him 
as  king." 

When  this  sentence  became  known,  the  greater  part 
of  Henry's  subjects  cast  oif  their  allegiance,  and  ap- 
peared against  him.  Henry  was  humbled  ;  he  came 
to  the  resolution  of  throwing  himself  at  the  feet  of 
Gregory,  in  order  to  implore  his  absolution.  The  pon- 
tiff was  at  that  time  on  a  visit  to  the  countess  or  duch- 
ess  Matilda,  at  Canosa,  a  fortress  on  the  Appenines. 
At  the  gate  of  this  mansion,  the  emperor  presented 
himself  as  a  humble  penitent.  He  alone  was  admitted 
within  the  outer  court,  where,  being  stripped  of  his 
robes,  and  wrapped  in  sackcloth,  he  was  compelled  to 
remain  three  days,  in  the  month  of  January,  A.  D. 
1077,  barefoot  and  fasting,  before  he  was  permitted  to 
kiss  the  feet  of  his  holiness. 


137 

The  indulgence  was,  however,  granted  him  :  he  was 
permitted  to  throw  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  haughty 
pontiff,  who  condescended  to  grant  him  absolution,  af- 
ter he  had  sworn  obedience  in  all  things,  and  promised 
to  submit  to  his  solemn  decision.  The  pontiff  elate 
with  triumph,  now  considered  himself  as  the  lord  and 
master  of  all  the  crowned  heads  in  Christendom,  and 
said  in  several  of  his  letters,  that  "  it  was  his  duty  to 
pull  down  the  pride  of  kings."'*' 


41.  I^'auISITIO^■. 

The  inquisition  is  a  tribunal  in  Roman  Catholic 
countries,  erected  by  the  popes  for  the  examination 
and  punishment  of  heretics.  This  court  was  founded 
in  the  twelfth  century,  under  the  patronage  of  Pope 
Innocent,  who  issued  orders  to  excite  Catholic  princes 
and  people  to  extirpate  heretics,  to  search  into  their 
number  and  quality,  and  to  transmit  a  faithful  account 
thereof  to  Rome.  Hence,  they  were  called  Inquisi- 
tors, and  gave  birth  to  the  formidable  tribunal  called 
the  Inqusition. 

One  of  the  most  celebrated  inquisitors  was  one  Do7ii. 
inic,  who  was  canonized  by  the  pope,  in  order  to  ren- 
der his  authority  the  more  respectable.  He  and  the 
other  inquisitors  spread  themselves  into  various  coun- 
tries, and  treated  the  protestants  with  the  utmost  se- 
verity ;  at  length  the  pope,  not  finding  these  inquisitors 
so  useful  as  he  had  imagined,  resolved  upon  the  estab- 
lishment of  fixed  and  regular  courts  of  inquisition  ;  the 
first  office  of  which  was  established  in  Toulouse,  and 
Dominic  became  the  first  regular  inquisitor. 

Courts  of  inquisition  were  also  established  in  seve- 
ral countries ;  but  the  Spanish  inquisition  became  the 
most  powerful  and  dreadful  of  any.  Even  the  kings 
of  Spain,  themselves,  though  arbitrary  in  all  other  res- 
pects, were  taught  to  dread  the  power  of  the  lords  of 
the  inquisition. 

*  Jones'  History  of  the  Christian  church. 


138 

This  diabolical  tribunal  takes  cognizance  of  heresy, 
Judaism,  Mahometanism,  sodomy,  polygamy,  witch- 
craft, &c.  Heresy  in  their  view  comprises  many  sub- 
divisions ;  and  upon  the  suspicion  of  any  of  these,  the 
party  is  immediately  apprehended.  Advancing  an  of- 
fensive proposition ;  failing  to  impeach  others  who 
may  advance  such  ;  contemning  church  ceremonies ; 
defacing  images;  reading  books  condemned  by  the  in- 
quisition ;  lending  such  books  to  others  to  read  ;  de- 
viating  from  the  ordinary  practices  of  the  Roman 
church  ;  letting  a  year  pass  without  going  to  confes- 
sion ;  eating  meat  on  fast  days  ;  neglecting  mass  :  be- 
ing present  at  a  sermon  preached  by  a  heretic :  con- 
tracting  a  friendship  with,  or  making  a  present  to,  or 
assisting  a  heretic,  &c.,  are  all  matters  of  suspicion, 
and  prosecuted  accordingly. 

In  the  countries  where  this  dreadful  tribunal  is  es- 
tablished,  the  people  stand  in  so  much  fear  of  it,  that 
parents  deliver  up  their  children,  husbands  their  wives 
and  friends,  masters  their  servants,  to  its  officers ;  with 
out  daring  in  the  least  to  murmur  or  make  resistance. 
The  prisoners  are  kept  a  long  time,  till  they  themselves 
turn  their  own  accusers,  and  declare  the  cause  of  their 
imprisonment,   for  which  they  are  neither  told  their 
crime,   nor   confronted  with   witnesses.      As  soon   as 
they  are  imprisoned,  their  friends  go  into  mourning, 
and  speak  of  them  as  dead,  not  daring  to  solicit  their 
pardon,  lest  they  should  be  brought  in  as  accomplices. 
When  there  is  no  shadow  of  proof  against  the  pretend- 
ed criminal,  he  is  discharged,  after  suffering  the  most 
cruel  tortures,  a  tedious  and  dreadful  imprisonment, 
and  the  loss  of  the  greater  part  of  his  effects.     Those 
who  are  condemned  to  death,  are  delivered  over  to  sec- 
ular power,  and  perish  in  the  flames. 

"  Senor  Llorente,  who  was  secretary  to  the  inquisi- 
tion of  Madrid  about  the  year  1790,  makes  the  follow, 
ing  calculation  of  the  number  of  victims  whom  the  in- 
quisition has  sacrificed : — that  during  the  three  hun- 
dred years  from  1481  to  1781,  31,912  heretics  perished 
in  the  flames ;  and  adding  to  this  period  the  years  up 


139 

to  the  present  time,  17,639  effigies  have  been  burned, 
representing  such  criminals  as  the  inquisition  could  not 
catch  for  more  substantial  vengeance, — and  291,456 
have  been  condemned  to  severe  penances."* 


42.  Grosseteste,  Bishop  of  Lixcolx. 

Robert  Grosseteste  was  born  about  the  year  1175, 
and  was  a  divine  of  principal  note  in  the  university  of 
Oxford.  He  associated  with  both  the  Mendicant  or- 
ders, and  was  the  first  lecturer  in  the  Franciscan  school 
of  that  seminary.  He  seems  to  have  been  always  seri- 
ous  in  religion,  according  to  the  degree  of  light  which 
he  had. 

In  the  year  1234,  he  was  elected,  by  the  dean  and 
chapter,  bishop  of  Lincoln  ;  and  King  Henry  III.  con- 
firmed their  choice.  He  continued  to  patronize  the 
friars.  These  were  his  most  intimate  companions, 
with  whom  he  used  to  hold  conferences  on  the  Scrip, 
tures;  and  at  one  time  he  had  thoughts  of  entering 
into  the  Franciscan  order  himself.  Events,  however, 
occurred,  which  in  some  measure  unfolded  to  the  eyes 
of  the  bishop  the  real  character  of  the  friars.  In  1247, 
two  English  Franciscans  were  sent  into  England  to  ex- 
tort  money  for  the  pope.  They  applied  to  the  prelates 
and  abbots,  but  seem,  at  this  time  at  least,  to  have  met 
with  little  success.  Grosseteste  was  amazed  at  the  in- 
solence  and  pompous  appearance  of  the  friars,  who  as- 
sured him  that  they  liad  the  pope's  bull,  and  who  ear- 
nestly demanded  six  thousand  marks  for  the  contribu- 
tion of  the  diocese  of  Lincoln  ;  "  Friars,"  answered  he, 
"  with  all  reverence  be  it  spoken,  the  demand  is  as  dis- 
honorable  as  it  is  impracticable.  The  whole  body  of 
the  clergy  and  people  are  concerned  in  it  equally  with 
me.  For  me,  then,  to  give  a  definitive  answer  in  an  in- 
stant,  to  such  a  demand,  before  the  sense  of  the  king- 
dom is  taken  upon  it,  would  be  rash  and  absurd."     The 

*  British  Critic. 


140 

native  good  sense  of  the  bishop  suggested  this  answer ; 
but  the  true  anti-Christian  character  of  the  pope  was  as 
yet  unknown  to  Grosseteste.  The  blood  of  our  Savior 
was  about  the  same  time  pretended  to  be  brought  into 
England,  and  he  had  the  weakness  to  vindicate  the  de- 
lusion. In  1248,  he  obtained,  at  a  great  expense,  from 
Innocent  IV.  letters  to  empower  him  to  reform  the  re- 
ligious orders.  If  he  had  understood  at  that  time  the 
real  character  of  anti-Christ,  he  would  have  foreseen 
the  vanity  of  all  attempts  to  reform  the  churches,  which 
were  grounded  on  papal  authority.  The  rectitude, 
however,  of  his  own  mind,  was  strikingly  apparent  in 
the  transaction.  He  saw  with  grief  the  waste  of  large 
revenues  made  by  the  monastic  orders  ;  and  being  sup- 
ported by  the  pope,  as  he  thought,  he  determined  to 
take  into  his  own  hand  the  rents  of  the  religious  hou- 
ses, most  probably  with  a  design  to  institute  and  ordain 
vicarages  in  his  diocese,  and  to  provide  for  the  more 
general  instruction  of  the  people.  But  the  monks  ap- 
pealed to  the  pope;  and  Grosseteste,  in  his  old  age, 
was  obliged  to  travel  to  Lyons,  where  Innocent  resi- 
ded. Roman  venality  was  now  at  its  height,  and  the 
pope  determined  the  cause  against  the  bishop.  Grieved 
and  astonished  at  so  unexpected  a  decision,  Grosseteste 
said  to  Innocent,  "I  relied  on  your  letters  and  promi- 
ses, but  am  entirely  disappointed."  "  What  is  that  to 
you  ?"  answered  the  pope  ;  "  you  have  done  your  part, 
and  we  are  disposed  to  favor  them.  Is  your  eye  evil, 
because  I  am  good  ?"  With  such  shameless  effrontery 
can  wicked  men  trifle  with  scriptural  passages.  The 
bishop,  in  a  low  tone,  but  so  as  to  be  heard,  said  with 
indignation,  "  0,  money,  how  great  is  thy  power,  es- 
pecially  at  the  court  of  Rome  !"  The  remark  was  bold 
and  indignant,  but  perfectly  just.  It  behoved  Innocent 
to  give  some  answer  ;  and  he  used  the  common  method 
of  wicked  men  in  such  cases,  namely,  to  retort  the  ac- 
cusation.  "  You  English,"  said  he,  "  are  always  grind- 
ing and  impoverishing  one  another.  How  many  reli- 
gious men,  persons  of  prayer  and  hospitality,  are  you 
striving  to  depress,  that  you  may  sacrifice  to  your  own 


141 

tyranny  and  avarice  ?"  So  spake  the  most  unprinci- 
pled of  robbers  to  a  bishop,  whose  unspotted  integrity 
was  admitted  by  all  the  world. 

The  bishop  often  preached  to  the  people  in  the 
course  of  his  perambulation  through  his  diocese;  and 
he  required  the  neighboring  clergy  to  attend  the  ser- 
mons.  He  earnestly  exhorted  them  to  be  laborious  in 
ministering  to  their  flocks ;  and  the  lazy  Italians,  who 
by  virtue  of  the  pope's  letters  had  been  intruded  into 
opulent  benefices,  and  who  neither  understood  the  lan- 
guage of  the  people,  nor  wished  to  instruct  them,  were 
the  objects  of  his  detestation.  He "  would  often  with 
indignation  cast  the  papal  bulls  out  of  his  hands,  and 
absolutely  refuse  to  comply  with  them,  saying  that  he 
should  be  the  friend  of  Satan  if  he  committed  the  caro 
of  souls  to  foreigners.  Innocent,  however,  persisting 
m  his  plan,  peremtorily  ordered  him  to  admit  an  Ital- 
ian, perfectly  ignorant  of  the  English  language,  to  a 
very  rich  benefice  in  the  diocese  of  Lincoln  ;  which 
Grosseteste  absolutely  refused  to  obey.  Innocent,  on 
receiving  this  positive  denial,  was  incensed  beyond 
measure ;  and  "  Who,"  said  he,  "  is  this  old  dotard, 
who  dares  to  judge  my  actious  ?  By  Peter  and  Paul, 
if  I  were  not  restrained  by  my  generosity,  I  would 
make  him  an  example  and  a  specta^e  to  all  mankind. 
Is  not  the  king  of  England  my  vassal  and  my  slave  1 
and,  if  I  gave  the  word,  would  he  not  throw  him  into 
prison,  and  load  him  with  infamy  and  disgrace  ?" 

In  the  latter  end  of  the  summer  of  1253,  Grosseteste 
was  seized  with  a  mortal  disease,  at  his  palace  of  Buck- 
den ;  and  he  sent  for  Friar  John  de  St.  Giles,  to  con- 
verse with  him  on  the  state  of  the  church.  He  blamed 
Giles,  and  his  brethren  the  Dominicans,  and  also  the 
Francisi^ns,  because,  though  their  orders  were  found- 
ed  in  vc%ntary  poverty  they  did  not  rebuke  the  vices 
of  the  g^eat.  "  I  am  convinced,"  said  he,  "  that  both 
the  pope,  unless  he  amend  his  errors,  and  the  friars, 
except  they  endeavor  to  restrain  him,  will  be  deserved- 
iy  exposed  to  everlasting  death."  He  breathed  his 
last  at  Buckden,  October  9th,  1253.     Innocent  heard 


142 

of  his  death  with  pleasure ;  and  said  with  exultation, 
"I  rejoice,  and  let  every  true  son  of  the  Pvoman  church 
rejoice  with  me,  that  my  great  enemy  is  removed." 
He  ordered  a  letter  to  be  written  to  king  Henry,  re- 
quiring him  to  take  up  the  bishop's  body,  to  cast  it  out 
of  the  church,  and  to  burn  it.  The  cardinals,  however, 
opposed  the  tyrant,  and  the  letter  was  never  sent,  pro- 
bably on  account  of  the  decline  of  Innocent's  health  ; 
for  he  died  the  succeeding  year. 


43.  Petee  Celestine,  the  Roman  Pontiff. 

In  the  thirteenth  century,  there  was  one  pope,  who, 
as  Milner,  in  his  Church  History,  remarks,  deserves  to 
be  commemorated  in  the  annals  of  the  church  of  Christ. 
Peter  Celestine  was  born  in  Apulia,  about  the  year 
1221,  and  lived  as  a  hermit  in  a  little  cell.  He  was 
admitted  into  holy  orders  ;  but  after  that,  he  lived  five 
years  in  a  cave  on  Mount  Moroni,  near  Sulmona.  He 
was  molested  with  internal  temptations,  which  his  con- 
fessor told  him  were  a  stratagem  of  the  enemy,  that 
would  not  hurt  him  if  he  despised  it.  He  founded  a 
monastery  at  Mount  Moroni,  in  1274.  The  See  of 
Rome,  having  been  vacant  two  years  and  three  months, 
"  Celestine  was  uii^nimously  chosen  pope,  on  account  of 
the  fame  of  his  sanctity.  The  arch-bishop  of  Lyons, 
presenting  him  with  the  instrument  of  his  election,  con- 
jured him  to  submit  to  the  vocation.  Peter,  in  aston- 
ishment,  prostrated  himself  on  the  ground ;  and  after 
he  had  continued  in  prayer  some  time,  he  rose  up,  and 
fearing  to  oppose  the  will  of  God,  he  consented  to  his 
election,  and  took  the  name  of  Celestine  V. 

Since  the  days  of  the  first  Gregory,  no  pope  had 
ever  assumed  the  pontifical  dignity  with  more  purity 
of  intention.  But  he  had  not  Gregory's  talents  for  bu- 
siness and  government ;  and  the  Roman  See  was  im- 
mensely,  more  corrupt  in  the  thirteenth  than  it  was  in 
the  sixth  century.  Celestine  soon  became  sensible  of 
his  incapacity ;  he  was  lost,  as  in  a  Avilderness.  He 
attempted  to  reform  abuses,  to  retrench  the  luxury  of 


143 

the  clergy, — to  do,  in  short,  what  he  found  totally  im- 
practicable. He  committed  mistakes,  and  exposed 
himself  to  the  ridicule  of  the  scornful.  His  conscience 
was  kept  on  the  rack  through  a  variety  of  scruples, 
from  which  he  could  not  extricate  himself;  and  from 
his  ignorance  of  the  world,  and  of  canon  law,  he  began 
to  think  he  had  done  wrong  in  accepting  the  office.  He 
spent  much  of  his  time  in  retirement ;  nor  was  he  easy 
there,  because  his  conscience  told  him  that  he  ought  to 
be  discharging  the  pastoral  office.  Overcome  with 
anxiety,  he  asked  Cardinal  Cajetan  whether  he  might 
not  abdicate  1  It  was  answered,  yes.  Celcstine  glad- 
ly  embraced  the  opportunity  of  assuming  again  the 
character  of  brother  Peter,  after  he  had  been  distress- 
ed with  the  phantom  of  dignity  for  four  or  five  months. 
He  abdicated  in  1294.  The  last  act  of  his  pontificate 
was  worthy  of  the  sincerity  of  his  character.  He  made 
a  constitution,  that  the  pontiff"  might  be  allowed  to  ab- 
dicate, if  he  pleased.  It  is  remarkable,  that  no  pope 
has,  since  that  time,  taken  the  benefit  of  this  constitu- 
tion. '.'    ^' 

That  same  Cajetan,  who  had  encouraged  his  resig- 
nation, coffilved  to  be  elected  his  successor,  and  took 
the  name  of  Boniface  VIII.  Though  Petei;  had  given 
the  most  undoubted  proofs  of  his  love  of  obscurity,  and 
desired  nothing  more  than  that  he  might  spend  the  rest 
of  his  days  in  private  devotion ;  yet  Boniface,  who 
measured  other  men  by  himself,  apprehended  and  im- 
prisoned him,  lest  he  should  revoke  his  resignation. 

Peter  gave  such  proofs  of  his  sincerity,  as  convinced 
all  persons,  except  Boniface  hiinself,  that  nothing  was 
to  be  dreaded  from  his  ambition.  The  tyrant  sent  him 
into  the  castle  of  Fumone,  under  a  guard  of  soldiers ; 
the  old  hermit  was  shut  up  in  a  hideous  dungeon,  and 
his  rest  was  interrupted  by  the  jailors,  who  nightly  dis- 
turbed his  sleep.  These  insults  and  hardships  he  seems 
to  have  borne  with  Christian  patience  and  meekness. 
He  sent  this  message  to  Boniface  ;  "  I  am  content ;  I 
desired  a  cell,  and  a  cell  you  have  given  me."  But 
ambition  is  made  of  sterner  stuff,  than  to  yield  to  the 
13 


144 


suggestions  of  conscience  or  humanity.  In  the  year 
1296,  after  an  imprisonment  of  ten  months,  Celestine 
died  of  a  fever,  most  probably  contracted  by  the  un- 
worthy treatment  which  he  received. 


44.  The  Albigenses. 

Alhi,  an  inconsiderable  town  in  Languedoc,  has  had 
the  honor  of  giving  the  name  of  Albigeois,  or  Albigen- 
ses,  to  the  protestants  of  France,  who  were  distinguish- 
ed in  the  thirteenth  century,  by  their  determined  oppo- 
sition to  the  usurpations  of  the  pope  ;  but  whose  entire 
history  occupies  little  more  than  half  a  century. 

It  was  at  this  place  that  a  celebrated  public  confer- 
ence was  held  between  the  opponents  and  the  adher- 
ents of  the  church  of  Rome.  This  conference  was 
held  in  the  year  1176,  which  gave  the  name  of  Albi- 
genses  to  all  such  as  avowed  the  principles  then  and 
there  publicly  advanced  against  the  superstition  and 
abuses  of  the  Romanists.  The  conference  at  Albi,  was 
the  prelude  to  the  bloody  drama,  which  commenced  at 
the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century.  The  popish 
bishops,  priests,  and  monks,  who  took  part  in  that  con- 
ference, finding  that  they  could  not  persuade  their  ad- 
versaries to  join  in  communion  with  themselves,  tried 
to  compel  them,  and  began  by  ascribing  false  senti- 
ments to  the  advocates  of  the  cause,  against  which  they 
could  not  prevail  in  fair  argument.  They  branded 
them  with  the  name  of  Arians  and  Manichees ;  they 
preached  against  them  in  the  cities  and  villages,  and 
charged  them  with  atrocities  of  which  they  never  were 
guilty. 

Raymond,  Count  of  Thoulouse,  (and  sovereign  of 
the  provmces,  where  the  doctrines  propounded  at  Albi, 
and  from  thenceforward  styled  Albigensian,  had  long 
taken  deep  root,)  was  solemnly  invoked  by  the  pope, 
to  exterminate  the  heretics  by  an  armed  force.  But 
Raymond  was  too  well  convinced  of  the  value  which 
his  state  derived  from  the  enterprising  and  industrious 
spirit  of  his  non-conforming  subjects,  to  comply  with 


145 

this  demand.  His  refusal  drew  down  fresh  denuncia- 
tions  from  the  pope,  and  renewed  charges  of  scanda- 
lous proceedings  against  the  protestants.  To  refute 
these  slanders,  the  protestants  consented  to  hold  an- 
other  meeting  with  the  Romanists,  at  Montreal,  in  the 
year  1206.  The  same  opinions  were  freely  expressed, 
as  before  at  Albi,  and  soon  afterwards  a  general  cru- 
sade  was  preached,  not  only  against  the  impugners  of 
the  papal  authority,  but  against  all  who  should -protect 
or  refuse  to  destroy  them.  Count  Raymond  himself 
was  involved  in  the  edict  of  excommunication ;  and 
the  term  Albigenses  was  indiscriminately  applied  to  all 
such  of  the  natives  of  the  south  of  France  as  had  in- 
curred the  resentment  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  either  by 
questioning  his  infallibility,  or  refusing  to  persecute 
those  Avho  questioned  it. 

The  Romanists  record  as  meritorious  deeds,  install- 
ces  of  carnage  and  spoliation  committed  by  their  own 
people,  and  do  not  disguise  that  the  forces  opposed  to 
the  Albigenses  massacred  the  inhabitants  of  whole 
towns  and  villages ;  that  they  twice  put  "  sixty  thou- 
sand" to  the  sword  ;  burnt  "  three  hundred"  in  one 
castle,  "  and  eighty  in  another." 

At  the  siege  of  Marmande,  Prince  Louis  induced  the 
inhabitants  to  deliver  up  the  town,  upon  his  sacred 
promise  that  their  lives  should  be  spared.  But  all  the 
men,  women,  and  children,  five  thousand  in  number, 
were  massacred,  in  order  that  this  human  holocaust 
might  bring  God's  blessing  upon  the  arms  of  the  cru- 
saders. The  slaughter  was  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
will  of  Louis  ;  but  the  council  of  the  bishop  of  Saintes 
prevailed.  "  My  advice,"  said  that  prelate,  "  is  that 
you  immediately  kill  and  burn  all  these  people,  as  her- 
etics and  apostates,  and  that  none  of  them  be  left  alive." 
Romish  authors  record  this  fact. 

The  only  enemy  the  Albigenses  had  was  the  Roman 
church,  and  when  their  legitimate  prince,  the  count  of 
Thoulouse,  afler  being  reproached  for  indulging  pity 
for  the  heretics,  and  saving  them  from  punishment, 
was  solicited  by  the  popish  clergy  to  carry  the  sen- 


146 

tencc  of  the  church  into  effect  against  them,  he  plead- 
ed that  "  he  could  not  and  dare  not  undertake  any  thing 
against  them ;"  and  why?  "Because,"  said  he,  "the 
majority  of  the  lords,  and  the  greatest  part  of  the  com- 
mon  people,  have  drunk  the  poison  of  their  infidelity." 
The  count  was  writing  to  the  abbot  of  Cisteaux,  and 
therefore  he  spoke  in  language  which  that  churchman 
would  understand. 

In  the  celebrated  conference  at  Albi,  which  gave 
name  to  the  Albigenses,  where  the  leaders  of  protest- 
ants  were  met  face  to  face  by  their  accusers,  the  bur- 
den of  the  lay,  which  was  echoed  in  full  chorus  against 
them,  was  "heresy"  and  "  infidelity."  No  insurrec- 
tion, no  act  of  iniquity,  was  so  much  as  mentioned  in 
the  impeachment.  The  Albigenses  were  condemned 
as  heretics,  excommunicated,  and  anathematized  ;  and 
all  Christian  powers,  whether  civil  or  ecclesiastical, 
were  exhorted  and  commanded  by  the  pope  to  exter- 
minate a  race  of  people,  whose  principles,  (as  the  bull 
of  extermination  set  forth,)  were  subversive  of  all  re- 
ligion, natural  and  revealed,  and  of  every  moral  tie. 

When  Innocent  III.  found  it  was  not  enough  to  ex- 
communicate Raymond  of  Thoulouse,  and  to  lay  his 
territories  under  an  interdict,  he  resorted  to  a  measure 
which  bigotry  has  ever  found  to  be  much  more  effect- 
ual than  preaching  of  persuasion.  He  determined  to 
hasten  the  work  of  conversion  by  fire  and  sword.  For 
this  purpose,  he  first  instituted  the  inquisition,  and 
commissioned  the  members  of  that  execrable  tribunal 
with  full  powers,  to  search  out  and  denounce  as  infi- 
dels deserving  of  death,  all  such  as  should  dispute  the 
authority  of  the  Roman  See.  He  then  enlisted  the 
very  worst  passions  of  men  in  his  service ;  promised 
the  pardon  of  sins,  the  property  of  the  heretics,  and 
the  same  privileges  which  had  been  granted  to  those 
who  fought  against  the  Saracens  in  Palestine,  to  all 
who  would  "  take  the  cross  against  the  Albigenses." 

The  prospect  of  absolution,  of  booty,  of  freedom 
from  restraint,  and  the  barbarous  superstition  of  the 
times,  brought  hordes  of  relentless  savages  upon  the 


147 

devoted  Albigenses ;  and  Simon  de  Montfort,  by  gen- 
eral consent,  was  put  at  the  head  of  the  crusaders. 

Chassineuil  was  one  of  the  first  places  that  fell  before 
the  invaders.  It  capitulated.  The  garrison  was  per- 
mitted to  march  out,  but  the  inhabitants  were  left  to  the 
sentence  of  the  pope^s  legate.  He  pronounced  them 
to  be  heretics,  and  all  were  committed  to  the  flames. 
Beziers  was  attacked  next.  It  relied  upon  .the  strength 
of  its  walls  and  the  courage  of  its  defenders ;  but  the 
multitude  of  assailants  was  such,  that  "  it  appeared  as 
if  the  whole  world  was  encamped  before  it."  The  city 
was  taken  at  the  first  assault,  and  some  of  the  crusa- 
ders, thirsting  after  heretic  blood  only,  desired  the  le- 
gate to  take  care  and  have  a  distinction  made  between 
the  faithful  and  the  unbelievers.  "  Kill  all,"  said  the 
pope's  representative ;  "  the  Lord  will  afterwards  se- 
lect  those  that  are  his."  The  sentence  of  death  was 
iulfilled  to  the  very  letter,  and  all  were  slain,  Of  men, 
women,  and  children,  not  one  was  left  alive,  and  the 
town  was  reduced  to  ashes. 

The  forces  of  de  Montfort  marched  on  in  triumph 
to  invest  Cai-cassone.  Strong  intercession  was  made 
to  the  legate  in  favor  of  the  young  viscount,  who  was 
shut  up  with  the  citizens  of  Carcassone  ;  and  the  terms 
of  mercy  offered  to  him,  were,  that  he  might  quit  the 
city  with  twelve  others,  upon  condition  of  surrender- 
ing up  the  rest  of  the  townsmen  and  soldiers  to  the 
pleasure  of  the  besiegers.  "  Rather  than  comply  with 
the  demand  of  the  legate,"  replied  the  heroic  youth, 
•' I  would  give  myself  to  be  flayed  alive."  The  peo- 
ple of  the  city  afterwards  escaped  by  a  secret  passage. 
The  legate  took  possession  of  Carcassone,  "  in  the 
name  of  the  church,"  and  in  malignant  resentment  at 
the  thought  of  so  many  victims  having  escaped  his  fu- 
ry,  burnt  or  hanged  three  hundred  knights  who  had 
previously  capitulated,  upon  the  guaranty  of  his  sol- 
emn oath  that  they  should  not  be  put  to  death  ! 

Levaur  was  one  of  the  cities  whicli  made  the  most 
memorable  defence.  By  their  frequent  sorties,  their 
perseverance  in  repairing  the  breaches,  and  intrepid 
13* 


148 

exposure  of  life  upon  the  walls,  the  Albigenses  showed 
upon  this  and  all  other  occasions,  a  generous  courage, 
which  would  have  insured  success  to  the  cause,  if  the 
ranks  of  their  enemies  had  not  been  filled  up  by  hosts 
of  new  levies,  as  fast  as  they  were  thinned  by  the  cas- 
ualties of  the  war.  In  the  year  1212,  the  army  of  the 
crusaders  was  four  times  renewed ;  and  so  universally 
was  it  understood  to  be  the  quarrel  of  the  church,  that 
ecclesiastical  dignitaries  came  from  all  quarters  to  give 
a  color  to  the  proceedings.  A  practicable  breach  was 
soon  made  in  the  walls,  and  a  monkish  historian  re- 
lates that  the  bishops,  the  abbot  of  Courdieu,  who  ex- 
ercised the  functions  of  vice-legate,  with  all  the  priests, 
clothed  in  their  sacred  vestments,  gave  themselves  up 
io  thanksgiving  when  they  saw  the  carnage  beginning, 
and  sung  the  hymn,  Veni  Creator.  He  mentions,  also, 
that  when  the  castle  of  Amery  fell,  eighty  knights  were 
taken  and  condemned  to  be  hanged ;  but  as  this  pro- 
cess was  too  slow,  an  order  was  given  to  destroy  them 
en  masse;  that  the  order  "was  received  by  the  pil- 
grims with  avidity,  and  that  they  burnt  the  heretics 
alive,  vjith  great  joy.'^ 

At  length  this  horrible  war  ended  as  it  began,  by 
command  of  the  sovereign  pontiff,  because  all  open  re- 
sistance to  his  will  was  put  down,  and  popish  ascend. 
aucy  was  finally  established  in  a  quarter,  where  the 
right  of  liberty  of  conscience  had  hitherto  been  claim- 
ed from  the  first  introduction  of  the  gospel.  The 
church  had  gained  her  object  by  the  total  destruction 
of  all  who  dared  to  oppose  her.  There  remained  no 
Albigenses  in  the  south  of  France,  bold  enough  to 
preach  their  doctrines,  or  administer  their  forms  of 
worship.  Some  of  the  more  fortunate  had  fled  to  other 
countries,  where  they  preserved  and  kept  alive  the 
lamp  of  truth,  amidst  the  surrounding  darkness.  The 
extirpation  was  so  complete,  that  in  less  than  thirty- 
three  years  from  the  beginning  of  the  crusade,  the  Al- 
bigenses were  no  more ;  and  when  protestantism  rear- 
ed its  head  again  in  Province  and  Languedoc,  after 
an  interval  of  three  centuries,  it  was  recognized  under 
another  name. 


149 

45.  Persecution  of  the  Waldenses. 

In  the  darkest  period  in  the  history  of  the  Christian 
church,  there  have  ever  been  some  who  have  borne 
their  testimony  in  support  of  the  pure  doctrines  of 
Christianity,  and  raised  their  voices  against  the  gene, 
ral  corruption  of  the  church. 

The  most  distinguished  of  these  reformers  were  the 
Waldenses,  who  made  their  appearance  about  the  year 
1160.  They  were  the  most  numerous  about  the  val- 
iies  of  Piedmont. 

Peter  Waldo,  an  opulent  merchant  of  Lyons,  in 
France,  being  extremely  zealous  for  the  advancement 
of  true  piety  and  Christian  knowledge,  caused  a  trans- 
lation  of  the  four  gospels,  and  other  parts  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  to  be  made  into  the  French  language.  Pe- 
rusing these  books  with  deep  attention,  he  perceived 
that  the  religion  which  was  taught  by  the  church  of 
Rome,  was  totally  different  from  that  which  was  taught 
by  Christ  and  his  Apostles.  Being  animated  with  zeal 
for  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  he  abandoned  his  mercan- 
tile vocation,  distributed  his  riches  among  the  poor,  and 
forming  an  association  with  otlier  pious  men,  who  had 
adopted  his  sentiments,  he  began  in  1180,  as  a  public 
teacher,  to  instruct  the  multitude  in  the  doctrines  and 
precepts  of  Christianity. 

The  attempts  of  Peter  Waldo  and  his  followers  were 
crowned  with  great  success  ;  they  formed  religious  as- 
semblies,  first  in  France,  then  in  Lombardy,  from 
whence  they  propagated  their  sect  throughout  the  oth- 
er  provinces  of  Europe,  with  great  rapidity,  and  with 
such  invincible  fortitude,  that  neither  fire  nor  sword,  nor 
the  most  cruel  inventions  of  merciless  persecution,  could 
damp  their  zeal,  or  entirely  ruin  their  cause. 

The  Roman  pontiff"  and  his  ministers  often  instigated 
the  civil  rulers  to  exterminate  or  drive  the  Waldenses 
from  their  dominions.  For  this  purpose,  troops  wore 
sent  against  them  many  times,  who  plundered  and  de- 
stroyed their  villages,  and  murdered  many  of  the  inof- 
fensive inhabitants. 


150 

The  persecution  in  1655, 1656,  and  1666,  was  carri- 
ed  on  with  pecuUar  rage  and  violence,  and  seemed  to 
threaten  nothing  less  than  the  total  extinction  of  this 
unhappy  people.  They  were  hunted  like  wild  beasts 
upon  the  rocks  and  mountains,  where  they  fled  for  safe- 
ty. The  banditti  and  soldiers  of  Piedmont  massacred 
all  sorts  of  persons,  of  every  age,  sex,  and  condition  ; 
they  were  dismembered,  and  hung  up  ;  females  viola- 
ted, and  numerous  other  horrid  atrocities  committed. 

The  few  Waldenses  that  survived,  were  indebted  for 
their  existence  and  support  to  the  intercession  made  for 
them  by  the  English  and  Dutch  governments,  and  also 
by  the  Swiss  cantons,  who  solicited  the  clemency  of  the 
duke  of  Savoy  on  their  behalf.* 

Milton  the  poet,  who  lived  at  this  time,  touched  with 
sympathy  for  the  suffering  of  the  Waldenses,  penned 
the  following  exquisite  sonnet : 

On  the  late  Massacre  in  Piedmont. 

Avenge,  O  Lord,  thy  slaughter'd  saints,  whose  bones 
Lie  scatter'd  oji  the  Alpine  mountains  cold  ; 
E'en  them  who  kept  thy  truth  so  pure  of  old. 
When  all  our  fathers  worship'd  stocks  and  stones. 
Forget  not ;  in  thy  book  record  their  groans 
Who  were  thy  sheep,  and  in  their  ancient  fold 
Slain  by  the  bloody  Piedmontese,  that  roll'd 
Mother  with  infant  down  the  rocks.     Their  moans 
The  vales  redoubled  to  lulls,  and  they 
To  heav'n,  their  martyr'd  blood  and  ashes  sow 
O'er  all  th'  Italian  fields,  where  still  doth  sway 
The  tripled  tyrant ;  that  from  these  may  grow 
A  hundred  fold,  who  having  learned  thy  way, 
Early  may  fly  the  Babylonian  woe. 


46.  Mendicaivts,  or  Begging  Friars. 

This  sort  of  society  began  in  the  thirteenth  century, 
and  the  members  of  it,  by  the  tenor  of  their  institution, 
wejre  to  remain  entirely  destitute  of  all  fixed  revenues 
an(f  possessions  ;  though  in  process  of  time  their  num. 
ber  became  a  heavy  tax  upon  the  people.  Innocent 
III.  was  the  first  of  the  popes  who  perceived  the  ne- 


151 

cessity  of  instituting  such  an  order  ;  and  accordingly 
he  gave  such  monastic  societies  as  made  a  profession 
of  poverty,  the  most  distinguishing  marks  of  his  pro- 
tection  and  favor.  They  were  also  encouraged  and 
patronized  by  the  succeeding  pontiffs,  when  experience 
had  demonstrated  their  public  and  extensive  usefulness. 
But  when  it  became  generally  known  that  they  had 
such  a  peculiar  place  in  the  esteem  and  pi-otection  of 
the  rulers  of  the  church,  their  number  grew  to  such  an 
enormous  and  unwieldly  multitude,  and  swarmed  so 
prodigiously  in  all  the  European  provinces,  that  they 
became  a  burden,  not  only  to  the  people,  but  to  the 
church  itself.  The  great  inconvenience  that  arose 
from  the  excessive  multiplication  of  the  Mendicant  or- 
ders, was  remedied  by  Gregory  X.,  in  a  general  coun- 
cil, which  he  assembled  at  Lyons  in  1272  ;  for  here  all 
the  religious  orders  that  had  sprung  up  after  the  coun- 
cil held  at  Rome  in  1215,  under  the  pontificate  of  Inno- 
cent  III.  were  suppressed  ;  and  the  extravagant  multi- 
tude of  Mendicants,  as  Gregory  called  them,  were  re- 
duced  to  a  smaller  number,  and  confined  to  the  four 
following  societies  or  denominations,  viz.  the  Domini- 
cans, the  Franciscans,  the  Carmelites,  and  the  Augus- 
tins,  or  hermits  of  St.  Augustin. 

As  the  pontiffs  allowed  these  four  Mendicant  orders 
the  liberty  of  traveling  whei'ever  they  thought  proper, 
of  conversing  with  persons  of  every  rank,  of  instruct- 
ing the  youth  and  multitude  wherever  they  went ;  and 
as  those  monks  exhibited,  in  their  outward  appearance 
and  manner  of  life,  more  striking  marks  of  gravity  and 
holiness  than  were  observable  in  the  other  monastic 
societies,  they  rose  all  at  once  to  the  very  summit  of 
fame,  and  were  regarded  with  the  utmost  esteem  and 
veneration  through  all  the  countries  of  Europe.  The 
enthusiastic  attachment  to  these  sanctimonious  beggars 
went  so  far,  that,  as  we  learn  from  the  most  authentic 
records,  several  cities  were  divided  or  cantoned  out 
into  four  parts,  with  a  view  to  these  four  orders  :  the 
first  part  being  assigned  to  the  Dominicans,  the  second 
to  the  Franciscans,  the  third  to  the  Carmelites,  and  the 


152 

fourth  to  the  Augustins.  The  people  were  unwilling 
to  receive  the  sacraments  from  any  other  hands  than 
those  of  the  Mendicants,  to  whose  churches  they 
crowded  to  pei'form  their  devotions  while  living,  and 
were  extremely  desirous  there  to  deposit,  also,  their 
remains  after  death.  Nor  did  the  influence  and  credit 
of  the  Mendicants  end  here  ;  for  we  find  in  the  history 
of  this  and  of  the  succeeding  ages,  that  they  were  em- 
ployed not  only  in  spiritual  matters,  but  also  in  tempo- 
ral'and  political  affairs  of  the  greatest  consequence  ;  in 
composing  the  differences  of  princes,  concluding  trea- 
ties of  peace,  concerting  alliances,  presiding  in  cabinet 
councils,  governing  courts,  levying  taxes,  and  other  oc- 
cupations, not  only  remote  from,  but  absolutely  incon- 
sistent with  the  monastic  character  and  profession. 
However,  the  power  of  the  Dominicans  and  Francis- 
cans  greatly  surpassed  that  of  the  other  two  orders,  in- 
somuch that  these  two  orders  were,  before  the  refor- 
mation, what  the  Jesuits  have  been  since  that  happy 
and  glorious  period  ;  the  very  soul  of  the  hierarchy, 
the  engines  of  the  state,  the  secret  springs  of  all  the 
motions  of  the  one  and  the  other,  and  the  authors  and 
directors  of  every  great  and  important  event,  both  in 
the  religious  and  political  world.  By  very  quick  pro- 
gression their  pride  and  confidence  arrived  at  such  a 
pitch,  that  they  had  the  presumption  to  declare  public- 
ly, that  they  had  a  divine  impulse  and  commission  to 
illustrate  and  maintain  the  religion  of  Jesus.  They 
treated  with  the  utmost  insolence  and  contempt  all  the 
different  orders  of  the  priesthood  ;  they  affirmed,  with- 
out a  blush,  that  the  true  method  of  obtaining  salvation 
was  revealed  to  them  alone ;  proclaimed  with  ostcnta- 
lion  the  superior  efficacy  and  virtue  of  their  indulgen- 
ces ;  and  vaunted  beyond  measure  their  interest  at  the 
court  of  heaven,  and  their  familiar  connections  with 
the  Supreme  Being,  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  the  saints  in 
glory.  By  these  impious  wiles  they  so  deluded  and 
captivated  the  miserable,  and  blinded  the  multitude, 
that  they  would  not  intrust  any  other  but  the  Mendi- 
cants with  the  care  of  their  souls.     They  retained  their 


153 

credit  and  influence  to  such  a  degree  towards  the  close 
of  the  fourteenth  century,  tliat  great  numbers  of  both 
sexes,  some  in  health,  others  in  a  state  of  infirmity,  oth- 
ers at  the  point  of  death,  earnestly  desired  to  be  ad- 
mitted  into  the  Mendicant  order,  which  they  looked 
upon  as  a  sure  and  infallible  method  of  rendering  hea- 
ven propitious.  Many  made  it  an  essential  part  of  their 
last  wills,  that  their  bodies  after  death  sliould  be  wrap- 
ped in  old  ragged  Dominican  or  Franciscan  habits,  and 
interred  among  the  Mendicants.  For  such  was  the 
barbarous  superstition  and  wretched  ignorance  of  this 
age,  that  people  universally  believed  they  should  readi- 
ly obtain  mercy  from  Christ  at  the  day  of  judgment,  if 
they  appeared  before  his  tribunal  associated  with  the 
Mendicant  friars. 

About  this  time,  however,  they  fell  under  an  univer- 
sal odium  ;  but  being  resolutely  protected  against  all 
opposition,  whether  open  or  secret,  by  the  popes,  who 
regarded  them  as  their  best  friends  and  most  effectual 
supports,  they  suffered  little  or  nothing  from  the  efforts 
of  their  numerous  adversaries.  In  the  fifteenth  centu- 
ry, besides  their  arrogance,  which  was  excessive,  a 
quarrelsome  and  litigious  spirit  prevailed  among  them, 
and  drew  upon  them  justly  the  displeasure  and  indig- 
nation  of  many.  By  affording  refuge  at  this  time  to 
the  Beguins  in  their  order,  they  became  offensive  to 
the  bishops,  and  were  hereby  involved  in  difficulties 
and  perplexities  of  various  kinds.  They  lost  their 
credit  in  the  sixteenth  century  by  their  rustic  impu- 
dence, their  ridiculous  superstitions,  their  ignorance, 
cruelty,  and  brutish  manners.  They  discovered  the 
most  barbarous  aversion  to  the  arts  and  sciences,  and 
expressed  a  like  abhorrence  of  certain  eminent  and 
learned  men,  who  endeavored  to  open  the  paths  of  sci- 
ence to  the  pursuits  of  the  studious  youth,  recommend- 
ed the  culture  of  the  mind,  and  attacked  the  barbarism 
of  the  age,  in  their  writings  and  discourses.  Their  gen- 
exal  character,  together  with  other  circumstances,  con- 
curred to  render  a  reformation  desirable,  and  to  accom- 
plish this  happy  event. 


154 

Among  the  number  of  Mendicants  are  also  ranked 
the  Capuchins,  Recollects,  Minims,  and  others,  who  are 
branches  or  derivations  from  the  former. 

Buchanan  tells  us,  the  Mendicants  in  Scotland,  under 
an  appearance  of  beggary,  lived  a  very  luxurious  life  ; 
whence  one  wittily  called  them,  not  Mendicant  but 
Manducant  friars. — Buck's  Theological  Dictionary. 


47.    johx    wickliffe,    the    first    english 
Reformer. 

This  famous  man  was  born  in  Yorkshire,  in  1324. 
He  was  professor  of  divinity  at  Oxford,  for  many 
years.  England,  at  this  time,  was  completely  under 
the  papal  dominion.  The  pure  gospel  of  Christ  was 
almost  wholly  buried  beneath  the  load  of  errors  and 
deceits,  which  the  corruption,  pride,  and  ignorance  of 
the  pope,  and  Romish  clergy,  had  introduced.  The 
country  swarmed  with  the  Mendicant  orders  ;  who, 
invading  the  universities,  attempted  to  persuade  the 
students  to  join  their  fraternity.  This  state  of  things, 
at  length,  aroused  the  indignation  of  WicklifFe,  who 
had  for  a  long  time  been  much  concerned,  on  its  ac- 
count ;  and  he  commenced  writing  against  the  Mendi- 
cant orders,  and  even  against  the  tyranny  of  the  pope  ; 
denying  his  power  to  be  beyond  that  of  any  bishop, 
and  asserting  that  the  bread  and  wine  used  in  the  sacra- 
ment was  not  turned  into  the  real  body  and  blood  of 
Christ.  He  declared  the  gospel  to  be  a  sufficient  rule 
of  life,  without  any  other  ;  that  if  a  man  was  truly  pen- 
itent  towards  God,  it  was  sufficient,  without  making  a 
confession  to  the  priests ;  that  friars  (an  order  in  the 
Romish  church,  who  supported  themselves  by  beg- 
ging) should  labor  for  their  support ;  and  that  Christ 
never  meant  his  word  to  be  locked  up  in  a  learned  lan- 
guage, which  the  poor  could  not  understand ;  but  that 
it  was  to  be  read  and  understood  by  all  classes  of  men. 
He  therefore  translated  the  whole  Bible  into  the  Eng- 
lish language,  and  circulated  it   abroad  ;    which  was 


.1/1111/  llii   voir  lli.'ili  ///)■  ll'ii/(/rii.f(V  ill  !/it    m//u\'  I'f'  J'lir/mciit  refitsiuff 
/(   iiiilirinr  l/ic  Ciilliclir  I'liilli  .fiilTtntl  llic  irji</iiiiiir  t'/'f/ie Payal prirer 


Wckliffe  the  Kiu/lish  Hffoniief  ihcd  in  llS.'i  His  niniii<;t  forty  vrnrs  nftrf 
^Jtis  i/mt/i ,  Jninii  his  hours,  iinfi  thretv  f/ir  ns/irs  into  thr  rivrr 


155 

read,  and  by  it  very  many  were  made  wise  unto  salva- 
tion. 

These  new  doctrines  greatly  enraged  the  bishops, 
monks,  and  priests ;  who  summoned  him  to  appear  be- 
fore  them  in  St.  Paul's  church,  London,  to  answer  for 
liis  conduct.  On  the  appointed  day,  he  went,  accom- 
panied  by  the  Duke  of  Lancaster,  and  others ;  and  it 
was  with  great  difficulty  they  could  gain  an  entrance, 
on  account  of  the  vast  crowds  that  had  assembled,  to 
hearjhe  trial.  Just  as  the  trial  commenced,  a  violent 
quarrel  arose  between  the  duke  and  bishop  of  London, 
as  /to  whether  Wickliffe  should  be  permitted  to  sit 
down.  One  angiy  word  led  to  another,  till  at  length 
both  parties  became  so  furious,  that  a  riot  ensued,  and 
the  assembly  broke  up.  By  this  means,  he  escaped  the 
malicious  intentions  of  his  enemies.  In  the  mean 
time,  his  followers  increased  greatly.  Again  he  was 
apprehended ;  but  so  iTiany  persons  interested  them- 
selves in  his  favor,  that  he  was  released,  with  a  charge 
to  preach  no  more.  This  charge  did  not  quench  his 
zeal,  or  daunt  him  in  .the  least. 

Some  time  after  this,  his  enemies  succeeded  in  hav- 
ing a  law  passed,  tlie  object  of  which  was,  to  imprison 
him,  and  his  followers ;  this  was  the  beginning  of  a  vi- 
olent persecution,  which  was  carried  on  against  him 
without  mercy. 

His  latter  days  were  spent  in  peace.  He  died  at 
Lutterworth,  1385.  So  great  was  the  malice  of  his  en- 
emies,  that  forty  years  after  his  death,  they  dug  up  his 
bones,  burned  them,  and  threw  the  ashes  into  the  river  ! 

His  doctrines,  however,  were  not  to  be  destroyed, 
and  all  the  combined  efforts  of  his  enemies,  could  not 
crush  his  followers ;  and  although  some  were  burnt, 
and  others  barbarously  tortured,  and  imprisoned,  still 
others  arose,  who  bore  decided  testimony  to  the  truth. 

Yie  was  the  author  of  a  great  number  of  bboks, 
tracts,  &c.,  some  of  which  were  dispersed  into  Germa- 
ny and  Bohemia,  thus  preparing  the  way  for  that  glo- 
rious reformation  of  religion,  afterwards  effected  by 
14 


156 


Martin  Luther  ;  in  consequence  of  which,  Wickhffe  is 
often  called  "  the  Morning  Star  of  the  Reformation.'' 


48.  Translation  of  the  Bible  into  the  English 
Language. 

The  first  English  Bible  we  read  of,  was  that  transla- 
ted  by  J.  Wickliffe,  about  the  year  1360  ;  but  never 
printed,  though  there  are  manuscript  copies  of  it  in 
several  public  libraries.  The  first  printed  Bible  in  our 
language  was  that  translated  by  W.  Tindal,  assisted 
by  Miles  Coverdah,  printed  abroad  in  1526  ;  but  most 
of  the  copies  were  bought  up  and  burnt  by  Bishop 
Tunstal  and  Sir  Thomas  Moore.  It  contained  only  the 
New  Testament,  and  was  revised  and  republished  by 
the  same  persons,  in  1530. 

After  this,  several  translations  were  made, — such  as 
Mathews'  Bible,  in  1537,  being  published  by  John  Ro- 
gers, under  the  borrowed  name  of  John  Mathews : 
Cranmer's  Bible,  in  1540,  having  been  examined  and 
prefaced  by  Archbishop  Cranmer ;  Geneva  Bible,  so 
called  from  having  been  printed  in  Geneva,  which  was 
the  first  English  Bible  where  any  distinction  of  verses 
was  made  ;  and  the  Bishops'  Bible,  so  termed  from 
several  bishops  having  been  employed  in  the  transla- 
tion of  it.  After  the  translation  of  the  Bible  by  the 
bishops,  two  other  private  versions  had  been  made  of 
the  New  Testament ;  the  first  by  Lawi-ence  Thomp- 
son, from  Beza's  Latin  edition,  with  the  notes  of  Beza 
published  in  1582,  in  quarto,  and  afterwards  in  1589 
varying  very  little  from  the  Geneva  Bible  ;  the  second 
by  the  papists  at  Rheims,  in  1584,  called  the  Rhemisli 
Bible,  or  R.hemish  translation. 

In  consequence  of  dissatisfaction  with  those  transla- 
tions, King  James  I.  selected  fifty-four  persons,  emi- 
nent  in  learning,  and  particularly  well  acquainted  with 
the  original  languages  in  which  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments were  written,  to  make  a  new  translation  of  the 
whole  Bible.  In  the  year  1607,  forty-seven  of  those 
persons,  (the  other  seven  having  probably  died,)  as- 


157 

sembled  together  and  arranged  themselves  into  com- 
mittees, to  each  of  which  a  portion  was  given  to  trans- 
late.  They  were  favored  not  only  with  the  best  trans- 
lations, but  with  the  most  accurate  copies,  and  the  va- 
rious  readings  of  the  original  text.  After  about  three 
years  assiduous  labor,  they  severally  completed  the 
parts  assigned  them.  They  then  met  together,  and 
while  one  read  the  translation  newly  formed,  the  rest 
had  each  a  copy  of  the  original  text  in  his  hand,  or 
some  one  of  the  ancient  versions  ;  and  when  any  diffi- 
culty occurred  they  stopped,  till  by  common  consulta- 
tion it  was  determined  what  was  most  agreeable  to  the 
inspired  original.  This  translation  was  first  pubUshed 
A.  D.  1613,  and  is  the  one  that  has  been,  ever  since 
that  time,  printed  by  public  authority,  and  the  same 
now  in  common  use. 

The  following  is  a  specimen  of  Wickliffe's  New  Tes- 
tament, in  the  old  English  of  his  time : — 

"  Matth.  X.  25,  26.  In  thilke  tyme  Jhesus  answeride  & 
seid,  I  knowleche  to  thee,  Fadir,  Lord  of  Hevene 
&  of  earthe,  for  thou  hast  hid  these  thingis  fro  wise 
men  and  redy,  &  hast  schewid  hem  to  littl  children. 
So,  Fadir  ;  for  so  it  was  plesynge  to  fore  thee. 

"  John  X.  26 — 30.  Ye  beleven  not,  for  ye  ben  not  of 
my  scheep.  My  scheep  heren  my  vols,  and  I  knowe 
hem,  and  thei  suen  me.  And  I  gyve  to  hem  ever- 
lastynge  life,  &  thei  schulen  not  perische,  w;ithouten 
end ;  &  noon  schal  rauysche  hem  fro  myn  hond. 
That  thing  that  my  Fadir  gaf  to  me,  is  more  than 
alle  thingis :  &  no  man  may  rauysche  from  my  Fa- 
dirs  hond.     I  &  the  Fadir  ben  onn. 

■■  Rom.  ix.  12.  It  was  seid  to  hem,  that  the  more 
schulde  serve  the  lesse :  as  it  is  written,  louyde  Ja- 
cob, but  I  hatide  Esau.  What  therfore  schulen  we 
scie?  wher  wickidnesse  be  enentis  God?  God  for- 
bede.  For  he  seith  to  Moises,  I  schal  have  mercy 
on  whom  I  have  mercy.  Therefore,  it  is  not  neither 
of  man  willynge,  neither  rennynge  ;  but  of  God 
hauynge  mercy.  And  the  Scripture  seith  to  Farao, 
For  to  this  thinge  have  I  styrrid  thee,  that  I  schewe 


158 

in  the  my  vertu,  and  that  my  name  be  teeld  in  all 
erthe.  Therefore  of  whom  God  wole,  he  hath  mer- 
cy ;  &  whom  he  wole  he  endurith.  Thanne  seith 
thou  to  m*e,  what  is  sought  ghit,  for  who  withstond- 
ith  his  will  ?  Oo  man,  what  art  thou  that  answerist 
to  God  ?  Wher  a  maad  thing  seith  to  him  that  maad 
it,  What  hast  thou  made  me  so  ?  Wher  a  pottere  of 
cley  hath  not  power  to  make,  of  the  same  gobet,  oo 
vessel  unto  onour,  a  nothir  into  dispyt !" 

The  following  is,  (according  to  Dr.  Clarke,)  the  first 
translation  of  the  13th  chapter  of  1st  Corinthians,  which 
is  known  to  exist  in  the  English  language.  The  pe- 
culiar orthography  and  points,  are  preserved  as  in  the 
manuscript.  The  words  printed  in  italics  may  be  con- 
sidered the  translator's  marginal  readings  ;  for  though 
incorporated  with  the  text,  they  are  distinguished  from 
it  by  having  lines  drawn  underneath. 

"  Gyf  I  speke  with  tungis  of  men  an  aungels  sotheli 
I  have  not  charite :  I  am  maad  as  brasse  sounynge 
or  a  symbale  tynking.  And  gif  I  schal  have  pro- 
phecie  and  have  knowen  alle  mysteries  and  alle 
kunnynge  or  science,  and  gif  I  schal  have  al  feith  so 
that  I  over  here  hillis  fro  oo  place  to  an  other,  for- 
sothe  gif  I  schal  not  have  charite  :  I  am  nougt.  And 
gif  I  schal  deperte  al  my  goodis  into  metis  of  pore 
men.  And  gif  I  schal  bitake  my  body  so  that  I 
brenne  forsothe  gif  I  schal  not  have  charite  it  pro- 
fitith  to  me  no  thing.  Charite  is  pacient  or  suf- 
fringe.  It  is  benynge  or  of  good  wille.  Charite 
envyeth  not.  It  doth  not  gyle  it  is  not  inblowen 
with  pride  it  is  not  ambyciouse  or  covetouse  of  wir- 
schippis.  It  seekyth  not  the  thingis  that  ben  her 
owne.  It  is  not  stirrid  to  wrath,  it  thinkith  not  yvel, 
it  joyeth  not  on  wickidnesse ;  forsythe  it  joyeth  to 
gydre  to  treuthe.  It  sufFreth  alle  thingis,  it  bileev- 
eth  alle  thingis.  It  hopith  alle  thingis  ;  it  susteeneth 
alle  thingis.  Charite  fallith  not  doun.  Whether 
prophecies  schuln  be  voide  eyther  langagis  schuln 
ceese  :  eyiher  science  shal  be  destruyed.     Forsothe 


159 

of  party  we  han  knowen  :  and  of  partye  propecien. 
Forsothe  whenne  that  schal  cum  to  that  is  perfit : 
that  thing  that  is  of  partye  schal  be  avoydid.  When 
I  was  a  litil  chiilde  :  I  spake  as  a  litil  chiilde.  I  un- 
derstode  as  a  litil  chiilde  :  I  thougte  as  a  litil  chiilde. 
Forsothe  whenn  I  was  maad  a  man :  I  avoydid  the 
thingis  that  Averen  of  a  litil  childe.  Forsothe  we 
seen  now  bi  a  mirror  in  derenesse  :  thanne  forsothe 
face  to  face.  Nowe  I  know  of  partye  :  thanne  for- 
sothe  I  schal  know  as  I  am  known.  Nowe  forsothe 
dwellen  feith,  hoope,  charite.  These  three  :  forsothe 
the  more  of  hem  is  charite." 


49.  Lollards. 

The  term  Lollards  is  given  to  a  religious  sect,  dif- 
lering  in  many  points  from  the  church  of  Rome,  which 
arose  in  Germany  about  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth 
century ;  and  some  writers  have  imagined  that  this 
term  is  so  applied,  from  Walter  Lollard,  who  began  to 
dogmatize  in  1315,  and  was  burnt  at  Cologne.;  though 
others  think  that  Lollard  was  no  surname,  but  merely 
a  term  of  reproach  applied  to  all  heretics  who  conceal- 
ed the  poison  of  error  under  the  appearance  of  piety. 

The  monk  of  Canterbury  derives  the  origin  of  the 
word  loUard  among  us,  from  lolium,  "  a  tare,"  as  if 
the  Lollards  were  the  tares  sown  in  Christ's  vineyard. 
Abelly  says,  that  the  word  signifies  "  praising  God," 
from  the  German  lohen,  "  to  praise,"  and  heu,  "  lord," 
because  the  Lollards  employed  themselves  in  travelling 
about  from  place  to  place,  singing  psalms  and  hymns. 
Others,  much  to  the  same  purpose,  derive  Mlhard, 
lullliard,  or  loUert,  luUert,  as  it  was  written  by  the 
ancient  Germans,  from  the  old  German  word,  lullen, 
loilen,  or  lallen,  and  the  termination  hard,  with  which 
many  of  the  high  Dutch  words  end.  Lollen  signifies 
"to  sing  with  a  low  voice,"  and  therefore  lollard  is  a 
singer,  or  one  who  frequently  sings  ;  and  in  the  vulgar 
tongue  of  the  Germans,  it  denotes  a  person  who  is  con- 
14* 


160 

tinually  praising  God  with  a  song,   or  singing  hymns  to 
his  honor. 

The  Alexians  or  CelUtes  were  called  Lollards,  be- 
cause  they  were  public  singers,  who  made  it  their  bu- 
siness  to  inter  the  bodies    of  those  who  died  of  the 
plague,  and  sang  a  dirge  over  them,  in  a  mournful  and 
indistinct  tone,  as  they  carried  them  to  the  grave.     The 
name  was  afterwards  assumed  by  persons  that  dishon- 
ored  it ;  for  we  find  among  those  Lollards  who  made 
extraordinary    pretences  to   religion,    and    spent  the 
greatest  part  of  their  time  in  meditation,   prayer,   and 
such  acts  of  piety,  there  were  many  abominable  hypo- 
crites,  who  entertained  the  most   ridiculous  opinions, 
and  concealed  the  most  enormous  vices  under  the  spe- 
cious mark  of  this  extraordinary  profession.     Many  in- 
jurious   aspersions  were   therefore  propagated  by  the 
priests    and   monks,    against  those  who   assumed  this 
name ;  so  that,   by  degrees,   any  person  who  covered 
heresies  or  crimes  under  the  appearance  of  piety,  was 
called  a  Lollard.     Thus  the  name  was  not  used  to  de- 
note any  one  particular  sect,  but  was  formerly  common 
to  all   persons  or  sects,   who  were  supposed  to  be  guil- 
ty of  impiety  towards   God,   or  the  church,  under   an 
external  profession  of  great  piety.     However,  many 
societies,   consisting  both   of  men  and  women,  under 
the  name  of  Lollards,   were  formed  in  most   parts  of 
Germany  and  Flanders,   and  were  supported  partly  by 
their  labors,   and  partly  by  the  charitable  donations  of 
pious  persons.     The  magistrates  and  inhabitants  of  the 
towns  where  these  brethren  and  sisters  resided,   gave 
them  particular  marks  of  favor  and  protection,   on  ac- 
count of  their  great  usefulness  to  the  sick  and  needy. 
They  were  thus  supported  against  their  malignant  ri- 
vals,  and  obtained  many  papal  constitutions,   by  which 
their  institute  was  confirmed,   their  persons  exempted 
from  the  cognizance  of  the  inquisitor,  and  subjected  en- 
tirely to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishops ;  but  as  these 
measures  were  insufficient  to  secure  them  fi'om  molest- 
ation,  Charles,   duke  of  Burgundy,  in  the  year  1472, 
obtained  a  solemn  bull  from  Sextus  IV.  ordering  that 


161 

the  Cellites  or  Lollards,  should  be  ranked  among  the 
religious  orders,  and  delivered  from  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  bishops.  And  Pope  Julius  11.  granted  them  still 
greater  privileges,  in  the  year  1506.  Mosheim  informs 
us,  that  many  societies  of  this  kind,  are  still  subsisting 
at  Cologne,  and  in  the  cities  of  Flanders,  though  they 
have  evidently  departed  from  their  ancient  rules.    • 

Lollard  and  his  followers  rejected  the  sacrifice  of  the 
mass,  extreme  unction,  and  penances  for  sin ;  arguing 
that  Christ's  sufferings  were  sufficient.  He  is  said, 
likewise,  to  have  set  aside  baptism,  as  a  thing  of  no  ef- 
fect ;  and  repentance  as  not  absolutely  necessary,  &:c. 
In  England,  the  followers  of  Wicklitfe  were  called,  by 
way  of  reproach,  Lollards,  from  the  supposition  that 
there  was  some  affinity  between  some  of  their  tenets ; 
though  others  are  of  opinion  that  the  English  Lollards 
came  from  Germany. — Buclc's  Theological  Dictionary. 


50.  John  Oldcastle,  or  Lord  Cobham. 

About  1413,  during  the  reign  of  Henry  V.,  a  univer- 
sal  synod  of  all  the  bishops  and  clergy  of  England  was 
collected  by  archbishop  Arundel,  in  St.  Paul's  church, 
London.  The  principal  object  of  this  assembly  was  to 
repress  the  growing  sect  of  reformers,  and  as  Sir  John 
Oldcastle  (Lord  Cobham)  had  on  all  occasions  discov- 
ered a  partiality  for  this  sect,  the  resentment  of  the 
archbishop,  and  of  the  whole  body  of  the  clergy,  was 
particularly  leveled  at  this  nobleman.  Certainly  at 
that  time,  no  man  in  England  was  more  obnoxious  to 
the  ecclesiastics  ;  for  he  made  no  secret  of  his  opin- 
ions.  He  had  very  much  distinguished  himself  in  op- 
posing  the  abuses  of  popery.  Ki  a  great  expense,  he 
had  collected,  transcribed,  and  dispersed  the  works  of 
Wickliffe  among  the  common  people,  without  reserve  ; 
and  it  is  well  known  that  he  maintained  a  great  num- 
ber of  itinerant  preachers  in  many  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. This  nobleman  was  arrested  by  the  king's  order, 
and  lodged  in  the  tower  of  London.     On  the  day  ap- 


162 

pointed  for  his  trial,  Thomas  Arundel,  the  archbishop, 
"  sitting  in  Caiaphas'  room,  in  the  chapter-house  at  St. 
Paul's,"  with  the  bishops  of  London  and  Winchester, 
Sir  Robert  Morley  brought  personally  before  him  Lord 
Cobhani,  and  left  him  there  for  the  time.  "  Sir,"  said 
the  primate,  "  you  stand  here,  both  detected  of  here- 
sies,  and  also  excommunicated  for  contumacy.  Not- 
withstanding we  have,  as  yet,  neither  shown  ourselves 
unwilling  to  give  you  absolution,  nor  yet  do  at  this 
hour,  provided  you  would  meekly  ask  for  it." 

Lord  Cobham  took  no  notice  of  this  offer,  but  desired 
permission  to  read  an  account  of  his  faith,  which,  had 
long  been  settled,  and  which  he  intended  to  stand  to. 
He  then  took  out  of  his  bosom  a  certain  writing,  respect- 
mg  the  articles  whereof  he  was  accused,  and  when  he 
had  read  it,  he  delivered  the  same  to  the  archbishop. 

"  I  never  trespassed  against  you,"  said  this  intrepid 
servant  of  God  ;  "  and  therefore  I  do  not  feel  the  want 
of  your  absolution."  He  then  kneeled  down  on  the 
pavement,  and  lifting  up  his  hands  to  heaven,  he  said, 
"  I  confess  myself  here  unto  thee,  my  eternal  living 
God,  that  I  have  been  a  grievous  sinner.  How  often 
in  my  past  youth  have  I  offended  thee  by  ungoverned 
passions,  pride,  concupiscence,  intemperance  !  How 
often  have  I  been  drawn  into  horrible  sin  by  anger, 
and  how  many  of  my  fellow  subjects  have  I  injured 
from  this  cause  !  Good  Lord,  I  humbly  ask  thy  mer- 
cy ;  here  I  need  absolution." 

With  tears  in  his  eyes,  he  then  stood  up,  and  with  a 
loud  voice  cried  out,  "  Lo  !  these  are  your  guides,  good 
people.  Take  notice ;  for  the  violation  of  God's  holy 
laws  and  his  great  commandments  they  never  cursed 
me  ;  but  for  their  own  arbitrary  appointments  and  tra- 
ditions they  most  cruelly  beat  me  and  other  men.  Let 
them,  however,  remember,  that  Christ's  denunciations 
against  the  Pharisees  shall  all  be  fidfilled." 

The  dignity  of  his  manner,  and  the  vehemence  of  his 
expression,  threw  the  court  into  some  confusion.  Af- 
ter the  primate  had  recovered  liimself,  he  proceeded  to 


163 

examine  the  prisoner  respecting  the  doctrine  of  tran. 
substantiation.  "  Do  you  beheve,  that  after  the  words 
ot' consecration  there  remains  any  material  bread  ?"_ 
"  The  Scriptures,"  said  Cobham,  "  make  no  mention 
of  material  bread  ;  I  believe,  that  Christ's  body  remains 
in  the  form  of  bread.  In  the  sacrament  there  is  both 
Christ's  body  and  the  bread ;  the  bread  is  the  thing 
that  we  see  with  our  eyes ;  but  the  body  of  Christ  is 
hid,  and  only  to  be  seen  by  faith."  Upon  this,  with 
one  voice,  they  cried,  "Heresy!  Heresy!"  One  of 
the  bishops,  in  particular,  said,  "  That  it  was  foul  her. 
esy  to  call  it  bread."  Cobham  answered  smartly, 
"  St.  Paul,  the  apostle,  was  as  wise  a  man  as  you,  and 
perhaps  as  good  a  Christian  ;  and  yet  he  calls  it  bread. 
The  bread,  saith  he,  that  we  break,  is  it  not  the  com- 
munion of  the  body  of  Christ  1  To  be  short  with  you, 
I  believe  the  Scriptures  most  cordially,  but  I  have  no 
belief  in  your  lordly  laws  and  idle  determinations  ;  ye 
are  no  part  of  Christ's  holy  church,  as  your  deeds  do 
plainly  show."  Doctor  Walden,  the  prior  of  the  Car- 
melites, and  WickhfFe's  great  enemy,  now  lost  all  pa- 
tience, and  exclaimed,  "  What  rash  and  desperate  peo- 
pie  are  these  followers  of  Wickliffe !"  "Before  God 
and  man,"  replied  Cobham,  "  I  solemnly  here  profess, 
that  till  I  knew  Wickliffe,  whose  judgment  ye  so  high- 
ly disdain,  I  never  abstained  from  sin  ;  but  after  I  be- 
came acquainted  with  that  virtuous  man,  and  his  despi- 
sed doctrines,  it  hath  been  otherwise  with  me  ;  so  much 
grace  could  I  never  find  in  all  your  pompous  instruc-' 
tions."  "  It  were  hard,"  said  Walden,  "  that  in  an  age 
of  so  many  learned  instructors,  you  should  have  had 
no  grace  to  amend  your  life,  till  you  heard  the  devil 
preach."  "Your  fathers,"  said  Cobham,  "the  old 
Pharisees,  ascribed  Christ's  miracles  to  Beelzebub,  and 
his  doctrines  to  the  devil.  Go  on ;  and  hke  them,  ascribe 
every  good  thing  to  the  devil ;  go  on,  and  pronounce  eve- 
ry  man  a  heretic  who  rebukes  your  vicious  lives.  Pray, 
what  warrant  have  you  from  Scripture,  for  tliis  very 
act  you  are  now  about?  Where  is  it  written  in  all 
God's  law,  that  you  may  thus  sit  in  judgment  upon  the 


164 

life  of  man  ?  Hold — perhaps  you  will  quote  Annas 
and  Caiaphas,  who  sat  upon  Christ  and  his  apostles  ?" 
"  Yes,  sir,"'  said  one  of  the  doctors  of  law,  "  and 
Christ,  too,  for  he  judged  Judas."  "  I  never  heard 
that  he  did,"  said  lord  Cobham.  "  Judas  judged  him- 
self, and  thereupon  went  out  and  hanged  himself.  In- 
deed,' Christ  pronounced  a  woe  against  him,  for  his 
covetousness,  as  he  does  still  against  you,  who  follow 
Judas's  steps." 

Some  of  the  last  questions  which  were  put  to  him, 
respected  the  worship  of  the  cross ;  and  his  answers 
prove  that  neither  the  acuteness  of  his  genius  was  blunt- 
ed, nor  the  solidity  of  his  judgment  impaired. 

One  of  the  friars  asked  him,  whether  he  was  ready 
to  worship  the  cross  upon  which  Christ  died.  "  Where 
is  it?"  said  lord  Cobham.  "But  suppose  it  was  here 
at  this  moment?"  said  the  friar.  "  A  wise  man,  in- 
deed, to  put  me  such  a  question,"  said  Cobham ;  and 
yet  he  himself  does  not  know  where  the  thing  is  !  But, 
tell  me,  I  pray,  what  sort  of  worship  do  I  owe  to  it  ?" 
One  of  the  conclave  answered,  "  such  woi-ship  as  St. 
Paul  speaks  of,  when  he  says,  "  fiod  forbid  that  I 
should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  "  Right,"  replied  Cobham,  and  stretched  out 
his  arms, — "that  is  the  true  and  the  very  cross  ;-^far 
better  than  your  cross  of  wood."  "Sir,"  said  the 
bishop  of  London,  "  you  know  very  well  that  Christ 
died  upon  a  material  cross."  "  True,"  said  Cobham  ; 
"  and  I  know  also  that  our  salvation  did  not  come  by 
that  material  cross,  but  by  him  who  died  thereupon. 
Further,  I  know  well,  that  St.  Paul  rejoiced  in  no  other 
cross,  but  in  Christ's  passion  and  death  only,  and  in 
his  own  sufferings  and  persecutions,  for  the  same  truth 
which  Christ  had  died  for  before." 

He  was  then  sent  back  to  the  tower,  where  he  re- 
mained for  some  weeks,  and  then  made  his  escape ; 
but  in  the  year  1417  was  again  apprehended,  and 
brought  to  London. 

His  fate  M'as  soon  determined.  He  was  dragged  into 
St.  Giles's  fields  with  all  the  insult  and  barbarity  of 


165 

enraged  superstition ;  and  there,  both  as  a  traitor  and 
a  heretic,  he  was  suspended  ahve  in  chains  upon  a  gal- 
lows, and  burnt  to  death. 

This  exemplary  knight  appears  to  have  possessed 
the  humility  of  a  Christian,  as  well  as  the  spirit  of  a 
soldier  ;  for  he  not  only  protested  faithfully  against  the 
idolatry  of  the  times,  the  fictitious  absolutions,  and 
various  corruptions  of  popery,  by  which  the  creatures 
of  the  pope  extorted  the  gi'eatest  part  of  the  wealth  of 
the  kingdom ;  but  he  also  openly  made  such  peniten- 
tial declarations  and  afiecting  acknowledgments  of 
having  personally  broken  God's  commandments,  as  im- 
ply much  salutary  self-knowledge  and  self-abasement, 
strong  convictions  of  sin,  and  bitter  sorrow  for  the  same, 
together  with  a  firm  reliance  on  the  mercy  of  God 
through  the  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ. 


51.  John  Huss  and  Jekome  of  Prague. 

John  Huss  was  born  about  the  year  1380,  in  a  vil- 
lage in  Bohemia,  called  Hussenitz,  and  lived  at  Prague 
in  the  highest  reputation,  both  on  account  of  the  sanc- 
tity of  his  manners  and  the  purity  of  his  doctrines. 
He  performed  in  that  city,  at  the  same  time,  both  the 
offices  of  professor  of  divinity  in  the  university,  and  of 
a  pastor  in  the  church  of  that  city. 

He  adopted  the  sentiments  of  Wickliffe,  and  the  Wal- 
denses;  and,  in  the  year  1407,  began  openly  to  op- 
pose and  preach  against  the  doctrines  and  corruptions 
then  in  the  Romish  church.  This  inflamed  the  resent- 
ment of  the  clergy  against  him,  and  he  was  summoned 
to  appear  before  the  council  of  Constance.  Secured 
as  he  thought,  from  the  rage  of  his  enemies,  by  the 
safe  conduct  granted  him  by  the  Emperor  Sigismund 
for  his  journey  to  Constance,  his  residence  in  that 
place,  and  his  return  to  his  own  country,  Huss  obey- 
ed  the  order  of  the  council,  and  appeared  before  it  to 
demonstrate  his  innocence,  and  to  prove  that  the 
charge  of  his  having  deserted  the  church  of  Rome  was 
entirely   groundless.      However,   his    enemies   so  far 


166 

prevailed,  that,  by  the  most  scandalous  breach  of  pub- 
lic faith,  he  was  cast  into  prison,  declared  a  heretic, 
because  he  refused  to  plead  guilty  against  the  dictates 
of  his  conscience,  and  burnt  alive  in  1415;  a  punish- 
ment  which  he  endured  with  unparalleled  magnanimity 
and  resolution.  AVhen  he  came  to  the  place  of  execu- 
tion,  he  fell  on  his  knees,  sang  portions  of  psalms, 
looked  steadfastly  towards  heaven,  and  repeated  these 
words : — Into  thy  hands,  0  Lord,  do  I  commit  my 
spirit ;  thou  hast  redeemed  me,  O  most  good  and  faith- 
ful God.  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  assist  and  help  me,  that 
with  a  firm  and  present  mind,  by  thy  most  powerful 
grace,  I  may  undergo  this  most  cruel  and  ignominious 
death,  to  which  I  am  condemned  for  preaching  the 
truth  of  thy  most  holy  gospel."  When  the  chains 
were  put  upon  him  at  the  stake,  he  said,  with  a  smiling 
countenance,  "  My  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  bound  with 
a  harder  chain  than  this,  for  my  sake,  and  why  should 
I  be  ashamed  of  this  old  and  rusty  one  ?"  When  the 
faggots  were  piled  up  to  his  very  neck,  the  duke  of 
Bavaria  was  officious  enough  to  desire  him  to  abjure. 
"  No,"  says  Huss,  "  I  never  preached  any  doctrine  of 
an  evil  tendency ;  and  what  I  taught  with  my  lips  I 
seal  with  my  blood."  He  said  to  the  executioner, 
"  Are  you  going  to  burn  a  goose?*  In  one  century 
you  will  have  a  sican  you  can  neither  roast  nor  boil." 
If  he  were  prophetic,  he  must  have  meant  Luther,  who 
had  a  swan  for  his  arms.  The  fire  was  then  applied 
to  the  faggots ;  when  the  martyr  sang  a  hymn.  Ai 
^last  his  voice  was  cut  short,  after  he  had  uttered,  "  Je- 
sus  Christ,  thou  son  of  the  living  God,  have  mercy  up- 
on me,"  and  he  was  consumed  in  a  most  miserable 
manner.  The  duke  of  Bavaria  ordered  the  execution- 
er  to  throw  all  the  martyr's  clothes  into  the  flames  ;  af- 
ter  which  his  ashes  were  carefully  collected,  and  cast 
into  the  Rhine. 

Jerome  of  Prague,  the  intimate  friend  and  compan- 
ion  of  Huss,  was  born  at  Prague,  and  suffered  martyr- 

*  H'ts.i,  in  the  language  of  his  country,  signifies  g'oosc 


Sefore  the  Diet  efWhrm-i,  wJirn  UTtjed  A?  retarit  his  opinions .  firmly 
Te-fused ,  uruuved  ?n'  th^  mu7titu/fe  and  pint'e?'  {rf  his  enemies. 


7.um(f7itui  nuvtaUy  weiind^rl  mi  t7ie  Held  pf  'batd/'  Tefu.^in;/  t/>  ,/miply 
wilii    fbpifTt  a-reitumies,  fed  n  niartvr  of  the  Jtcthmiiid/m  in  Sm/zed^md. 


167 

dom  one  year  after  Huss.  He  was  educated  at  the 
university  of  Prague,  had  traveled  into  many  countries 
in  Europe,  and  was  greatly  celebrated  for  his  learning, 
virtues,  and  uncommon  eloquence. 

Being  of  the  sentiments  of  Huss,  he  was  summoned 
before  the  council  of  Constance.  It  is  said,  that  it  was 
amazing  to  hear  with  what  force  of  expression,  fluency 
of  speech,  and  excellent  reasoning,  he  answered  his  ad- 
versaries. It  was  impossible  to  hear  him  without  emo- 
tion. Every  ear  was  captivated  and  every  heart  touch- 
ed. But  wishes  in  his  favor  were  in  vain ;  he  threw 
himself  beyond  a  possibility  of  mercy.  He  launched 
out  into  an  high  encomium  of  Huss,  calling  him  a  holy 
man,  and  lamenting  his  cruel  and  unjust  death.  He 
had  armed  himself,  he  said,  with  a  full  resolution  to  fol- 
low the  steps  of  that  blessed  martyr,  and  to  suffer  with 
constancy  whatever  the  malice  of  his  enemies  could  in- 
flict.  Firm  and  intrepid,  he  stQod  before  the  council, 
collected  in  himself;  not  only  contemning,  but  seem- 
ing even  desirous  of  death.  Two  days  were  allowed 
him  for  reflection,  and  many  persons  of  consequence 
endeavored  to  make  him  recant  his  opinions ;  but  all 
was  in  vain,  and  he  was  condemned  as  a  heretic. 

With  a  cheerful  countenance  he  came  to  the  place 
of  execution,  pulled  off  his  upper  garment,  and  made  a 
short  prayer  at  the  stake  ;  to  which  he  was  soon  bound, 
with  wet  cords,  and  an  iron  chain,  and  inclosed  with 
faggots  as  high  as  his  breast. 

Observing  the  executioner  about  setting  fire  to  the 
wood  behind  his  back,  he  cried  out,  "  Bring  thy  torch 
hither.  Perform  thy  office  before  my  face.  Had  I 
feared  death,  I  might  have  avoided  it."  * 

As  the  wood  began  to  blaze,  he  sang  a  hymn,  which 
the  violence  of  the  flame  scarce  interrupted  ;  and  the 
last  words  he  was  heard  to  say,  were, 

"  This  soul  in  flames  I  offer,  Christ,  to  thee  I" 
15 


168 


52.  Martin  Luther. 

Martin  Luther,  the  great  reformer  of  the  church, 
was  born  at  Eisleben,  in  Saxony,  in  1483.  Though 
his  parents  were  poor,  they  endeavored  to  give  their 
son  an  education ;  but  young  Luther,  with  other  poor 
students,  was  obUged  to  earn  his  bread  by  singing  be- 
fore  the  doors  of  houses.  In  this  occupation  he  often 
met- with  hard  language  and  bitter  reproaches  at  many 
doors.  One  day  being  much  dejected,  the  worthy  wife 
of  a  citizen,  penetrated  with  pity  for  him,  called  the 
liungry  youth  into  the  house  and  refreshed  him  with 
food.  This  worthy  woman  with  her  husband  were  so 
well  pleased  with  young  Luther,  that  they  determined 
to  provide  him  food  and  clothing,  that  he  might,  with- 
out interruption  and  care  for  his  support,  the  more 
zealously  pursue  his  studies,  in  which  he  gave  many 
indications  of  future  worth.  As  his  mind  was  naturally 
susceptible  of  serious  impressions,  and  tinctured  with 
that  religious  melancholy  which  delights  in  the  solitude 
of  a  monastic  life,  he  retired  into  a  convent  of  Augus- 
tinian  friars ;  where  he  acquired  great  reputation,  not 
only  for  piety,  but  for  love  of  knowledge  and  unwearied 
application  to  study. 

Happenmg  to  find  a  Bible  in  the  monastery,  he  ap- 
plied himself  to  the  study  of  it  with  so  much  eagerness 
and  assiduity  as  to  astonish  the  monks,  and  increased 
his  reputation  for  sanctity  so  much,  that  he  was  chosen 
professor  of  theology  in  the  university  of  Wittemburg. 

While  Luther  was  thus  employed,  Tetzel,  a  Domin- 
ican  friar,  came  to  Wittemburg,  in  order  to  publish  in- 
dulgences. Tliis  appeared  so  contrary  to  the  gospel, 
that  Luther  published  his  sentiments  respecting  them, 
which  spread  over  German)^  with  great  rapidity,  and 
were  read  with  the  greatest  eagerness. 

Luther  having  thus  begun  to  oppose  one  practice  of 
the  Romish  church,  was  also  led  to  examine  other 
practices  and  tenets  of  the  same  church ;  the  result  of 
which  entirely  convinced  him  tliat  the  popish  religion 
was  not  the  religion  of  the  Bible,   and  he  boldly  de- 


169 

clared  the  pope  to  be  the  antichrist,  or  man  of  sin,  whose 
appearance  is  foretold  in  the  New  Testament. 

The  court  of  Rome  being  alarmed  at  the  progress 
of  Luther's  sentiments  among  all  classes  of  people,  ex- 
communicated him  as  a  heretic,  c?nd  would  probably 
have  put  him  to  death,  had  he  not  been  befriended  by 
some  of  the  princes  of  Germany,  who  were  friendly  to 
the  new  doctrines  he  set  forth.  Being  at  Augsburg  in 
1518,  whither  he  had  been  summoned  to  answer  for 
his  o-pinions,  Luther  declared  he  could  not  renounce 
opinions  founded  in  reason,  and  derived  from  Scripture, 
and  at  the  same  time  delivering  a  formal  protest,  the 
cardinal  asked,  "  What  do  you  mean  ?  Do  you  rely  on 
the  force  of  arms?  When  the  just  punishment  and  the 
thunder  of  the  pope's  indignation  break  in  upon  you, 
where  do  you  think  to  remain?"  His  answer  was,  "  ei- 
ther in  heaven  or  under  heaven  /" 

Luther  was  at  length  summoned  to  appear  before 
the  diet  at  Worms,  to  answer  for  his  heresy.  The 
Emperor  Charles  V.  having  granted  him  a  safe  con- 
duct,  he  yielded  obedience  and  set  out  for  Worms. 
While  on  his  journey,  many  of  his  friends  (whom  the 
fate  of  Huss  under  similar  circumstances,  and  notwith- 
standing  the  same  security  of  an  imperial  safe  conduct, 
filled  with  solicitude)  advised  and  entreated  him  not  to 
rush  wantonly  into  the  midst  of  danger.  But  Luther, 
superior  to  such  terrors,  silenced  them  with  this  re- 
ply : — "  /  a7n  lawfiillij  called,''^  said  he,  "  to  appear  in 
•  that  city :  and  thither  I  will  go  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
though  as  many  devils  as  there  are  tiles  on  the  houses 
were  there  comhined  against  me." 

When  Luther  arrived  at  Worms,  greater  crowds 
than  had  appeared  at  the  emperor's  public  entry  as- 
sembled  to  behold  him.  At  his  appearance  before  the 
diet  he  behaved  with  great  decency  and  firmness. 
When  called  upon  to  recant  his  opinions,  Luther  re- 
plied in  a  truly  exalted  manner,  "  Except  I  can  be  con- 
vinced by  clear  reasoning,  or  by  proofs  taken  from  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  I  neither  can  nor  will  recant,  because 
it  is  neither  safe  nor  advisable  to  do  any  thing  which 


170 

is  against  my  conscience.  Here  I  stand;  I  cannot  do 
otherwise,  so  help  me  God!  Amen!"  Luther  persist- 
ing in  this  answer,  he  was  dismissed  from  the  assembly 
under  a  strong  escort,  and  was  permitted  by  the  empe- 
ror to  return  from  Worms.  . 

Luther,  after  this,  in  1534,  translated  the  Bible  into  " 
the  German  language,  wrote  many  works,  and  labored 
with  unwearied  zeal  in  propagating  the  doctrines  of 
the  reformation.  He  had  during  his  life  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  vast  numbers  of  the  people  adopting  his  sen- 
timents,  and  the  reformed  religion  firmly  established  in 
many  parts  of  Europe. 

"Luther  died  February  the  18th,  A.  D.  1546,  at 
Eisleben,  where  he  was  born.  The  Almighty,  who 
had  protected  him  against  so  many  dangers,  saved  him 
by  a  seasonable  death  from  the  tempest  which  was 
gathering,  and  ready  to  break  forth  against  his  follow, 
ers.  When  he  felt  his  strength  declining,  he  made  his 
last  will,  which  is  preserved  in  its  original  state  at 
Wittemburg,  and  concludes  as  follows : — '  I  had  my 
reason  to  omit  in  my  last  will  the  usual  legal  formali- 
ties, and  I  hope  I  shall  be  credited  more  than  a  nota- 
ry ;  for  I  am  well  known  in  the  world,  since  God  the 
Father  of  all  mercy  has  intrusted  me,  an  unworthy  sin- 
ner, with  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  and  enabled  me  to  this 
day  to  preach  it  with  truth,  faithfulness  and  persever- 
ance ;  and  many  persons  in  the  world  have  been  con- 
■  verted  by  my  ministry,  and  think  me  a  doctor  of  truth, 
nothwithstanding  the  ban  of  the  pope,  the  emperor,  and  •■ 
the  wrath  of  many  kings,  princes,  parsons,  yea,  and  of 
all  the  devils.  Why  then  should  I  not  be  credited  in 
a  matter  so  insignificant ;  particularly  since  my  hand- 
writing is  well  known,  and  sufficient,  if  it  "can  be  said, 
this  is  written  by  Dr.  Martin  Luther,  the  notary  of  God 
and  witness  of  his  gospel  V 

"  Though  he  felt  great  pain  during  his  last  illness, 
his  native  intrepidity  did  not  forsake  him  ;  he  conversed 
with  his  friends  to  the  last,  about  the  happiness  of 
the  future  world,  and  of  meeting  again  hereafter. 
When  the  pain  began  to  increase,  and  death  approach. 


171 

ed,  he  called  for  Justus  Jonas,  who  had  accompanied 
him  from  Halle  to  Eisleben ;  who  heard  him  repeat 
three  times  these  words :  '  Father,  into  thy  hand  I  give 
my  spirit' — and  say  the  following  prayer  : — '  O  my  hea- 
venly Father,  wh^  art  fhe  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  thou  God  of  all  comfort,  I  thank  thee  for 
having  revealed  to  me  thy  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ,  on 
whom  I  believe,  whom  I  have  preached  and  professed, 
loved  and  praised,  but  who  is  despised  and  persecuted 
by  the  pope  and  all  the  wicked.  I  pray  to  thee,  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  let  my  soul  be  recommended  to  thee.  O 
my  heavenly  Father,  though  I  must  leave  this  body  of 
clay,  and  depart  this  life,  I  know  for  certain  that  I  shall 
remain  for  ever  with  thee,  and  that  no  one  shall  pluck 
me  out  of  thy  hand.'  When  marks  of  approaching 
death  appeared  in  his  face,  Jonas  asked  him,  '  Rever- 
end father  do  you  die  in  Christ,  and  upon  the  doctrine 
which  you  have  pi'eached  V  Having  answered  with  a 
loud  voice,  'Yes!'  he  fell  into  a  soft  sleep,  and  ex- 
pired." 


53.    ZuiKGLIUS,    THE    SwiSS    REFORMER. 

Ulric  Zuinglius  was  the  son  of  a  peasant  of  the  Swiss 
valley  of  Tockenburgh,  and  was  born  January  1st, 
1483.  He  was  destined  for  the  church,  and  was  sent 
successively  to  Basil,  Bern,  and  Vienna,  where  he  ac- 
quired the  meagre  literature  usual  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury. After  four  years  residence  at  Basil,  he  was  or- 
dained by  the  bishop  of  Constance,  on  being  chosen  by 
the  burghers  of  Glaris  as  their  pastor.  From  this 
epoch  commenced  his  religious  knowledge.  It  occur- 
red to  him,  still  in  the  darkness  of  popery,  that  to  be 
master  of  the  true  doctrines  of  Christianity,  he  should 
look  for  them  in  the  first  instance,  not  in  the  writings 
of  the  doctors,  nor  in  the  decrees  of  councils,  but  in  the 
Scriptures  themselves. 

With  the  force  of  his  clear  and  sincere  mind  turned 
to  the  great  subjects  of  Christianity,  he  must  have  been 
in  a  constant  advance  to  a  more  vigorous  conviction  of 
15* 


172 

the  errors  of  the  popish  system  ;  and  the  time  must  ar- 
rive when  that  conviction  would  declare  itself.  But 
the  piety  of  Zuinglius  was  the  direct  reverse  of  the  de- 
sire of  exciting  popular  passion.  The  first  appeal  of 
the  Swiss  reformer,  was  to  his  •ccle^stical  superiors. 
His  addresses  to  the  bishop  of  Constance,  and  the  car- 
dinal of  Sion,  pointed  out,  for  their  correction,  the  er- 
rors  which  it  was  in  their  power  safely  to  extinguish ; 
l)ut  which  could  not,  without  public  danger,  be  left  to 
be  extinguished  by  the  people. 

The  period  had  arrived  when  profound  study,  con- 
tinued interchange  of  opinion  with  the  leading  philoso- 
phers and  divines  of  his  country,  and  holy  convictions, 
matured  during  many  years,  had  fitted  Zuinglius  for  the 
solemn  and  public  commencement  of  his  work  of  im- 
mortality. 

For  this  perilous  efibrt,  which  required  the  heroism 
of  the  age  of  the  martyrs,  the  great  reformer  chose  a 
prominent  occasion.  The  history  of  the  convent  of 
Einsiedlen  was  a  striking  compound  of  the  wild  legend 
and  fantastic  miracle  of  the  dark  ages.  In  the  ninth 
century,  a  monk  of  noble  family,  probably  disturbed 
by  some  m.emory  of  the  furious  excesses  of  the  time, 
determined  to  hide  himself  from  human  eyes,  in  the 
most  lonely  depths  of  Switzerland. 

The  spot  which  he  chose  was  even  then  called  "  The 
Gloomy  Forest."  Here  he  built  a  chapel  and  a  her- 
mitage, and  after  a  solitude  of  twenty-six  years,  closed 
his  career  under  the  daggers  of  a  banditti.  A  miracle 
sanctified  his  death.  Two  crows,  his  only  associates 
in  the  wilderness,  flew  on  the  track  of  the  murderers, 
screaming  round  them,  until,  in  the  market-place  of 
Zurich,  the  popular  suspicion  was  fixed  on  the  robbers, 
and  the  crime  was  finally  confessed  and  avenged. 

Once  every  seven  years  the  consecration  of  this  cha- 
pel was  solemnized  with  great  pomp.  The  event  it- 
self had  been  fixed  in  the  papal  history,  by  a  bull  of 
Leo  VIII.  and  the  details  had  been  preserved  for  pos- 
terity in  a  volume  entitled  "  De  Secretis  Secretorum." 


173 

On  the  festival  of  this  "  Consecration  of  the  Angels," 
Zuinglius  ascended  the  pulpit.  The  concourse  was 
immense,  from  the  whole  range  of  Switzerland,  and 
every  ear  was  turned  to  catch  the  panegyric  of  the 
"  Mighty  Mother"  and  the  "  Host  of  Glory"  that  had 
descended  to  pour  the  oil  of  holiness  on  that  selected 
spot  of  the  world.  But  a  mightier  strength,  that  was 
to  break  the  power  of  the  idol,  was  there.  With  the 
sincerity  and  the  zeal  of  a  new  apostle  to  the  Gentiles, 
Zuinglius  thundered  on  them. 

"  Bhnd  are  ye,"  exclaimed  he,  "  in  seeking  thus  to 
please  the  God  of  earth  and  heaven.  Believe  not  that 
the  Eternal,  He  whom  the  heaven  and  the  heaven  of 
heavens  cannot  contain,  dwells  especially  here.  What- 
ever region  of  the  world  you  may  inhabit,  there  he  is 
beside  you  ;  he  surrounds  you,  he  grants  your  prayers, 
if  they  deserve  to  be  granted.  It  is  not  by  useless 
vows,  by  long  pilgrimagt^s,  by  offerings  to  senseless 
images,  that  you  can  obtain  the  favor  of  God — that 
you  can  resist  temptation — repress  guilty  desires — 
shun  injustice — relieve  the  unfortunate — or  console  the 
afflicted.  Those  alone  are  the  works  that  please  the 
Lord. 

"  Alas,  alas  !  I  know  our  own  crime.  It  is  we,  the 
ministers  of  the  altar — we  who  ought  to  be  the  salt  of 
the  earth, — who  have  plunged  the  ignorant  and  credu- 
lous  multitude  into  error.  To  accumulate  treasures 
for  our  avarice,  we  raised  vain  and  worthless  practices 
to  the  rank  of  good  works,  until  the  people  neglect  the 
laws  of  God,  and  only  think  of  offering  compensation 
for  their  crimes  instead  of  renouncing  them.  What  is 
their  language  ? — let  us  indulge  our  desires — let  us  en- 
rich ourselves  with  the  plunder  of  our  neighbor — let 
us  not  fear  to  stain  our  hands  with  blood  and  murder. 
When  all  is  done,  we  shall  find  easy  expiation  in  the 
favor  of  the  church. 

"  Madmen !  Can  they  think  to  obtain  remission  of 
their  lies,  their  impurities,  their  adulteries,  their  mur- 
ders, their  treacheries,  by  a  litany  to  the  Queen  of 
Heaven  ?    Is  she  to  be    the    protectress  of  all  evil- 


174 

doers  ?  Be  deceived  no  longer,  people  of  error  !  The 
God  of  justice  disdains  to  be  moved  by  words  which, 
in  the  very  utterance,  the  heart  disowns.  The  Eter- 
nal Sovereign  of  truth  and  mercy  forgives  no  man  his 
trespasses  who  does  not  forgive  the  trespasses  against 
himself.  You  worship  the  saints.  Did  those  sons  of 
God,  at  whose  feet  you  who  fling  yourself,  enter  into 
heaven  by  relying  on  the  merits  of  others  ?  No — It  was 
by  walking  in  the  path  of  the  law  of  God,  by  fullfihng 
the  will  of  the  I\Iost  High,  by  facing  death  rather  than 
deny  their  Lord  and  Savior  ! 

"  What  is  the  honor  that  you  ought  to  pay  those 
saints  ?  Imitate  the  holiness  of  their  lives — walk  in 
their  footsteps — suffer  yourselves  to  be  turned  aside  by 
neither  seduction  nor  terrors. 

"  But  in  the  day  of  trouble  put  your  trust  in  none 
but  God,  who  ci'eated  the  heaven  and  earth  with  a 
word.  At  the  coming  of  death,  invoke  no  name  but 
that  of  Christ  Jesus,  who  bought  you  with  his  blood, 
and  who  is  the  one  and  o^'LY  Mediator  between  God 
and  man!" 

This  discourse  struck  at  all  the  pillars  of  popery  at 
once.  Absolution  for  money — pilgrimages — the  wor- 
ship of  the  Virgin — and  the  intercession  of  the  saints. 
It  was  listened  to  in  mingled  astonishment,  wrath,  and 
admiration.  Its  effect  upon  the  multitude  was  to  in- 
flame,  in  some  instances,  the  jealousy  which  no  pru- 
dence  of  the  pastor  could  have  stifled ;  of  the  monks, 
some  were  indignant,  yet  many  heard  in  it  only  the 
doctrines  that  had  been  the  subject  of  long  meditation 
among  themselves.  In  some  instances,  the  conviction 
was  immediate  and  complete,  and  pilgrims  who  had 
brought  offerings  to  the  shrine  now  refused  to  join  in 
what  they  had  learned  to  be  an  act  of  impiety,  and 
took  their  offerings  home.  The  great  majority  were 
awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  condition,  and,  from  that 
hour,  were  prepared  to  abjure  the  crimes  and  supersti- 
tions of  Rome. 

But,  like  the  light  that  fell  on  St.  Paul  in  his  jour- 
ney, the  fullest  illumination  descended  on  the  preacher 
himself. 


175 

Others  heard  and  acknowledged  the  voice  of  Hea- 
ven ;  but  it  was  to  the  preacher  that  the  words  of  God 
came  with  living  power.  From  that  day  forth,  he  was 
no  longer  the  same  man.  His  energy,  intrepidity,  and 
defiance  of  the  common  obstacles  of  Christianity,  in 
the  popular  prejudices  and  the  tyranny  of  the  pope- 
dom, raised  him  to  the  highest  rank  of  the  champions  of 
the  gospel. 

The  mind  of  this  great  man,  deeply  imbued  with 
Scriptural  knowledge  by  his  ten  years  residence  in  his 
pastorship  of  Glaris,  and  further  matured  by  his  three 
years  enjoyment  of  the  literature  of  the  intelligent 
members  of  Einsiedlen,  was  now  prepared  for  the  stern- 
er duties  of  a  leader  of  the  reformation.  Through  the 
advice  of  Myconius,  a  Greek  professor  in  the  school  of 
Zurich,  whom  he  had  known  in  the  convent,  Zuinglius 
was  chosen  preacher  in  the  cathedral  of  Zurich,  Dec. 
4th,  1518. 

The  tenets  of  Luther,  which  were  now  spreading 
abroad  in  Germany,  encouraged  Zuinglius  to  oppose 
the  sale  of  indulgences  in  Zurich,  where  he  was  se- 
conded by  the  public  authorities  and  the  people.  In 
1527,  some  districts  of  Bern,  the  most  powerful  of  the 
cantons,  petitioned  its  senate  for  the  introduction  of  the 
system  established  at  Zurich,  and  for  the  suppression 
of  the  mass.  The  senate  was  divided,  but  the  propo- 
sal was  finally  referred  to  a  council  of  the  clergy  of 
Bern  and  the  other  states  of  the  league.  Some  of  the 
cantons  objected  to  the  meeting,  but  it  was  at  length 
held,  and  attended  by  names  still  memorable  in  the 
history  of  protestantism  : — QScolampadius,  Pellican, 
Collinus,  Bullinger,  Capito,  and  Bucer.  On  Zuinglius' 
arrival,  the  sittings  commenced.  The  protestant  doc- 
trines were  proposed  in  the  shape  of  ten  theses,  and 
they  were  so  powerfully  sustained  by  the  learning  and 
talent  of  the  reformers,  that,  after  eighteen  debates,  the 
great  majority  of  the  Bernese  clergy  signed  their  ad- 
herence to  them,  as  the  true  doctrines  of  the  gospel. 

The  "  Grand  Council"  of  Bern  then  proceeded  to 
act  upon  the  decision.     It  declared  the  bishops  of  Lau- 


176 

sannc,  Basil,  Sion,  and  Constance,  to  be  divested  of  all 
rights  in  its  territory  ;    ordered   the    priests  to  teach 
nothing  contradictory  to  the  theses,  ])ermitted  priests 
to  marry,  and  monks  and  nuns  to  leave  their  convents, 
and  appropriated  the  religious  revenues  to  lawful  pur- 
poses.    Within  four  months,  protestantism  was  the  re- 
ligion of  the  whole  canton  ;  but  this  triumph  was  final- 
ly purchased  by  the  death  of  the  great  leader  and  light 
of  Switzerland.     The  accession  of  so  powerful  a  state 
,as  Bern  threw  the  Catholic  cantons  into  general  alarm. 
A  league,  prohibiting  the  preaching  of  the  reformation, 
was  made  between  the  five  cantons  of  Lucerne,  Uri, 
Schweitz,  Underwalden,  and  Zug.     Protestant  minis- 
ters were  persecuted,    and   in   some  instances  put  to 
death,  and  all  alliances  were  formed  with  the  German 
princes,  hostile  to  protestantism.     Their  persecutions 
awakened  the   resentment  and  fears  of  the    refoi'med 
cantons,  and  to  enforce  the  treaty  by  which  they  were 
to  be  protected,  the  cantons  of  Zurich  and  Bern  deter- 
mined to  blockade  the  five  cantons.     The   blockade 
was  contrary  to  the  advice  of  Zuinglius,  who  depre- 
cated it  as  involving  the  innocent  with  the  guilty.     At 
length  the  five  cantons  collected  their  troops,   and  ad- 
vanced  towards  Cappel,  a  point  where  they  might  pre- 
vent the  junction  of  the  Zurichers  and  Bernese.     Zu- 
rich was  thrown  into  consternation ;  and  when  four 
thousand  men  were  ordered  to  march,  seven  hundred 
only  were  equii)ped  in  a  state  to   meet  the  enemy. 
News  came  that  the  division  already  posted  at  Cappel 
Mas  attacked  by  a  superior  force.     The  officer  in  com- 
mai'id  of  the  Zurichers  instantly  marched  to  sustain  the 
post.     It  was  tlie  custom  of  the  Swiss,  that  their  cler- 
gy should  follow  their  troops  to  the  fields  to  administer 
the  last  consolations  to  the  dying.     Zuuiglius  attended 
this  detachment,  but  with   a  full  consciousness  of  the 
hazard.     "  Our  cause  is  good,"  said  he  to  the  friends 
who    crowded    Jinxiously    round    him,    as   the  troops 
marched  out ;  "  but  it  is  ill   defended.     It  will  cost  my 
life,  and  that  of  a  number  of  excellent  men  who  would 
wish  to  restore  religion  to  its  primitive  simplicity.     No 


177 

matter  ;  God  will  not  abandon  his  servants ;  he  will 
come  to  their  assistance  when  you  think  all  lost.  My 
confidence  rests  on  him  alone,  and  not  upon  men.  I 
submit  myself  to  his  will." 

Cappel  is  three  leagues  from  Ziiricli.  On  the  road 
the  roaring  of  the  cannon,  attacking  the  position  of  the 
Zurichers,  was  heard.  The  march  of  the  troops  was 
slow,  from  the  height  of  Mount  Albis  and  the  weight 
of  their  armor.  Zuinglius,  agitated  for  the  fate  of  the 
post,  urged  the  officers  to  push  forward  at  speed. 
"  Hasten,"  he  cried,  "  or  we  shall  be  too  late.  As  for 
me,  I  will  go  and  join  my  brethren.  I  will  help  to  save 
them,  or  we  will  die  together."  The  little  army,  ani- 
mated  by  his  exhortation,  rushed  forward,  and  at  three 
in  the  afternoon  came  in  sight  of  the  battle.  The 
troops  of  the  five  cantons  were  eight  thousand ;  an 
overwhelming  superiority.  After  some  discharges  of 
cannon,  they  advanced  to  surround  the  Zurichers,  who 
amounted  to  but  fifteen  hundred.  The  enemy  were 
boldly  repulsed  for  a  wi.ilti,  but  their  numbers  enabled 
them  to  out-flank  the  p;  otestants,  and  all  was  flight  or 
slaughter. 

Zuinglius  fell  by  almost  the  first  fire.  He  had  ad- 
vanced in  front  of  his  -ountrymen,  and  was  exhorting 
them  to  fight  for  the  cause  of  freedom  and  holiness, 
when  a  ball  struck  hinu  He  sunk  on  the  ground  m.or- 
tally  wounded,  and  in  tlie  charge  of  the  enemy  was 
trampled  over  without  being  distinguished.  When  the 
tumult  of  the  battle  was  passed,  his  senses  returned, 
and  raising  himself  from  the  ground,  he  crossed  his 
arms  upon  his  breast,  and  remained  with  his  eyes  fixed 
on  heaven.  Some  of  the  enemy,  v/ho  had  lingered  be- 
hind, came  up  and  asked  whether  he  would  have  a  con- 
fessor. His  speech  was  gone,  but  he  shook  his  head 
in  refusal.  They  then  exhorted  him  to  commend  his 
soul  to  the  Virgin.  Ho  refused  again.  They  were 
enraged  by  his  repeated  determination.  "  Die,  then, 
obstinate  heretic !"  exclaimed  one  of  them,  and  drove 
his  sword  through  his  bosom. 


178 

His  body  was  recognized  by  the  Catholics  the  next 
day,  who  held  a  mock  trial  over  it,  burned  it,  and  scat- 
tered  the  ashes  to  the  winds.  He  fell  at  the  age  of 
forty-seven ;  but  he  had  gone  through  his  course  well ; 
for  he  had  sowed  the  seeds  of  virtue  in  a  land  barren 
before  ;  he  had  let  in  light  on  a  land  of  darkness,  and 
his  immortal  legacy  to  his  country  was,  strength,  wis- 
dom, freedom  and  religion  ! 


54.  Jesuits. 

Jesuits,  or  the  Society  of  Jesus,  are  a  religions  or- 
der of  the  Remisli  church,  founded  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  by  Ignatius  Loyola,  a  Spanish  knight.  The 
plan  which  this  fanatic  formed  of  its  constitution  and 
laws,  was  suggested,  as  he  gave  out,  by  the  immediate 
inspiration  of  heaven. 

Loyola  proposed,  that  besides  the  three  vows  of 
poverty,  chastity,  and  of  monastic  obedience,  (which 
are  common  to  all  orders  of  regulars,)  the  members  of 
this  society  should  take  a  fourth  vow  of  obedience  to 
the  pope,  binding  themselves  to  go  whithersoever  he 
should  command  them,  and  without  requiring  aid  from 
the  holy  see  for  their  support. 

At  this  time  the  papal  authority  received  such  a  shock 
from  the  progress  of  the  Reformation,  and  the  revolt 
of  nations  from  the  Romish  church,  that  the  acquisi- 
tion  of  a  body  of  men  thus  devoted  to  that  church,  was 
of  much  consequence.  Pope  Paul  therefore  confirmed 
the  institution  of  the  Jesuits  by  his  bull,  and  granted 
the  most  ample  privileges  to  the  members  of  the  order. 

The  order  of  the  Jesuits  are  peculiar  in  the  opera- 
tions.  The  primary  object  of  almost  all  their  monastic 
orders  is  to  separate  men  from  the  world,  and  from 
any  concern  in  its  affairs.  They  can  be  of  no  benefit 
to  mankind  but  by  their  example  and  prayers.  On  the 
contrary,  the  Jesuits  consider  themselves  as  formed  for 
action.  They  are  required  to  attend  to  all  the  trans- 
actions  of  the  world,  on  account  of  the  influence  which 
these  may  have  upon  religion ;  they  are  directed  to 


179 

study  the  disposition  of  persons  in  high  rank,  and  to 
cultivate  their  friendship,  and,  by  the  very  constitution 
and  genius  of  their  order,  a  spirit  of  action  and  intrigue 
is  infused  into  all  its  members. 

From  their  first  institution,  the  Jesuits  considered 
the  education  of  youth  as  their  peculiar  province  ;  tliey 
aimed  at  being  spiritual  guides  and  confessors ;  they 
preached  frequently,  in  order  to  instruct  the  people ; 
they  set  out  as  missionaries  to  convert  unbelieving  na- 
tions. 

Before  the  close  of  the  sixteenth  century,  they  had 
obtained  the  chief  direction  of  the  education  of  youth 
in  every  Catholic  country  in  Europe.  They  had  be- 
come  the  confessors  of  all  its  monarchs,  a  function  of 
no  small  importance.  They  were  the  spiritual  guides 
of  almost  every  person  eminent  for  rank  or  power ; 
possessed  the  highest  degree  of  confidence  and  interest 
with  the  papal  court ;  and,  at  different  periods,  the  di- 
rection  of  the  most  considerable  courts  in  Europe  ;  they 
mingled  in  all  affairs,  and  took  part  in  every  intrigue 
and  revolution.  Under  the  pretext  of  promoting  the 
success  of  their  missions,  and  of  supporting  their  mis- 
sionaries, they  engaged  in  an  extensive  and  lucrative 
commerce,  both  in  the  East  and  West  Indies ;  and  had 
their  ware-houses  in  different  parts  of  Europe.  Not 
satisfied  with  trade  alone,  they  imitated  the  example  of 
other  commercial  societies,  and  aimed  at  obtaining  set- 
tlements. 

They  acquired  possession  of  the  large  and  fertile 
province  of  Paraguay,  which  then  stretched  across 
South  America,  from  the  bottom  of  the  mountains  of 
Potosi  to  the  confines  of  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese 
settlements,  on  the  banks  of  the  river  De  la  Plata. 

In  this  country,  it  must  be  confessed,  that  the  Jesuits 
were  of  some  service  ;  they  found  the  inhabitants  in  a 
savage  state,  subsisting  by  hunting  and  fishing ;  and 
hardly  acquainted  with  the  first  principles  of  subordi- 
nation  and  government.  The  Jesuits  set  themselves 
to  instruct  and  civilize  these  savages ;  they  taught 
them  to  cultivate  the  groimd,  build  houses,  and  brougliX 
16 


180 

them  to  live  together  in  villages,  &c.  They  trained 
them  to  arts  and  manufactures,  and  such  was  their 
power  over  them,  that  a  few  Jesuits  presided  over  some 
hundred  thousand  Indians. 

But  at  length  the  power  and  influence  of  the  Jesuits 
became  so  formidable,  that  the  nations  of  Europe  found 
it  expedient  to  check  their  progress.  They  were  ex- 
pelled from  England  in  1604  ;  Venice,  in  1606  ;  Portu- 
gal, in  1759;  France,  in  1764;  Spain  and  Sicily,  in 
1767 ;  and  finally  were  suppressed  by  Pope  Clement 
XIV.  in  1773. 

In  1814,  however,  the  pope  issued  a  bull  for  re-es- 
tablishinsjj  the  order  of  the  Jesuits. 


55.  PERSECUTIO^"s  IN  China  and  Japan. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  sixteenth  century,  three 
Italian  missionaries,  namely,  Roger,  the  Neapolitan, 
Pasis,  of  Bologna,  and  Matthew  Ricci,  of  Mazerata,  en- 
tered  China  with  a  view  of  establishing  Christianity 
there.  In  order  to  succeed  in  this  important  commis- 
sion, they  had  previously  made  the  Chinese  language 
their  constant  study. 

The  zeal  displayed  by  these  missionaries  in  the  dis- 
charge of  their  duty  was  very  great ;  but  Roger  and 
Pasis  in  a  few  years  returning  to  Eui'ope,  the  whole  la- 
bor  devolved  upon  Ricci.  The  perseverance  of  Ricci 
was  proportioned  to  the  arduous  task  he  had  underta- 
'ken.  Though  disposed  to  indulge  his  converts  as  far 
as  possible,  he  disliked  many  of  their  ceremonies,  which 
seemed  idolatrous.  At  length,  after  eighteen  years  la- 
bor  and  reflection,  he  thought  it  most  advisable  to  tole- 
rate all  those  customs  which  were  ordained  by  the  laws 
of  the  empire,  but  stiictly  enjoined  his  converts  to  omit 
the  rest ;  and  thus,  by  not  resisting  too  much  the  ex- 
ternal ceremonies  of  tlie  country,  he  succeeded  in 
bringing  over  many  to  the  truth.  In  1630,  however, 
this  tranquility  was  disturbed  by  the  arrival  of  some 
new  missionaries ;  who  being  unacquainted  with  the 
Chinese  customs,  manners,  and  language,  and  with  the 


181 

t 

principles  of  Ricci's  toleration,  were  astonished  when 
they  saw  Christian  converts  fall  prostrate  before  Con- 
fucius,  and  the  tables  of  their  ancestors,  and  loudly 
censured  the  proceedings  as  idolatrous.  This  occasion- 
ed  a  warm  controversy ;  and  not  coming  to  any  agree- 
ment, the  new  missionaries  wrote  an  account  of  the  af- 
fair to  the  pope,  and  the  Society  for  the  propagation  of 
the  Christian  faith.  The  Society  soon  pronounced, 
that  the  ceremonies  were  idolatrous  and  intolerable, 
which  sentence  was  confirmed  by  the  pope.  In  this 
ihej  were  excusable,  the  matter  having  been  misrepre- 
sented to  them ;  for  the  enemies  of  Ricci  had  declared 
the  halls,  in  which  the  ceremonies  were  performed  to 
be  temples,  and  the  ceremonies  themselves  the  sacri- 
fices  to  idols. 

The  sentence  was  sent  over  to  China,  where  it  was 
received  with  great  contempt,  and  matters  remained  in 
the  same  state  for  some  time.  At  length,  a  true  repre- 
sentation  was  sent  over,  explaining  that  the  Chinese 
customs  and  ceremonies  alluded  to,  were  entirely  free 
from  idolatry,  but  merely  political,  and  tending  only  to 
the  peace  and  welfa:.'e  of  the  empire.  The  pope,  find- 
ing that  he  had  not  weighed  the  affair  with  due  consid- 
eration, sought  to  extricate  himself  from  the  difficulty 
in  which  he  had  been  so  precipitately  entangled,  and 
therefore  referred  the  representation  to  the  inquisition, 
which  reversed  the  sentence  immediately. 

The  Christian  church,  notwithstanding  these  divi- 
sions, flourished  in  China  till  the  death  of  the  first  Tar- 
tar emperor,  whose  successor,  Cang-hi,  was  a  minor. 
During  his  minority,  the  regents  and  nobles  conspired 
to  crush  the  Christian  religion.  The  execution  of  this 
design  was  accordingly  begun  with  expedition,  and  car- 
ried on  with  severity,  so  that  every  Christian  teacher 
in  China,  as  well  as  those  who  professed  the  faith,  was 
surprised  at  the  suddenness  of  the  event.  John  Adam 
Schall,  a  German  ecclesiastic,  and  one  of  the  princi- 
pals  of  the  mission,  was  thrown  into  a  dungeon,  and 
narrowly  escaped  with  his  life,  being  then  in  the  sev- 
enty.fourth  year  of  his  age. 


182 

In  1665,  the  ensuing  year,  the  ministers  of  state  pub- 
lished the  following  decree : — 1st.  That  the  Christian 
doctrines  were  false.  2d.  That  they  were  dangerous 
to  the  interests  of  the  empire.  3d.  That  they  should 
not  be  preached  under  pain  of  death.  The  result  of 
this  was  a  most  furious  persecution,  in  which  some 
were  put  to  death,  many  ruined,  and  all  in  some  meas- 
ure  oppressed.  Previous  to  this,  the  Christians  had 
suffered  partially ;  but  the  decree  being  general,  the 
persecution  now  spread  its  ravages  over  the  whole  em- 
pire, wherever  its  objects  were  scattered. 

Four  years  after,  the  young  emperor  was  declared  of 
age ;  and  one  of  the  first  acts  of  his  reign  was  to  stop 
this  persecution. 

The  first  introduction  of  Christianity  into  the  empire 
of  Japan  took  place  in  1552,  when  some  Portuguese 
missionaries  commenced  their  endeavors  to  make  con- 
verts to  the  light  of  the  gospel,  and  met  with  such  suc- 
cess as  amply  compensated  their  labors.  They  con- 
tinued to  augment  the  number  of  their  converts  till 
1616,  when  being  accused  of  having  formed  a  plan  to 
subvert  the  government  and  dethrone  the  emperor, 
great  jealousies  arose,  and  subsisted  till  1622,  when  the 
court  commenced  a  dreadful  persecution  against  both 
foreign  and  native  Christians.  Such  was  the  rage  of 
this  persecution,  that  during  the  first  four  years,  20,570 
Christians  were  massacred.  Death  was  the  conse- 
quence of  a  public  avowal  of  their  faith,  and  their 
churches  were  shut  up  by  order  of  government.  Ma- 
ny, on  a  discovery  of  their  religion,  by  spies  and  in- 
formers,  suffered  martyrdom,  with  great  heroism.  The 
persecution  continued  many  years,  when  the  remnant 
of  the  innumerable  Christians,  with  which  Japan 
abounded,  to  the  number  of  37,000  souls,  retired  to  the 
town  and  castle  of  Siniabara,  in  the  island  of  Xinio, 
where  they  determined  to  make  a  stand,  to  continue  in 
their  faith,  and  to  defend  themselves  to  the  very  last 
extremity.  To  this  place,  the  Japanese  army  followed 
them,  and  laid  siege  to  the  place.  The  Christians  de- 
fended themselves  with  great  bravery,  and  held  out 


183 

against  the  besiegers  three  months,  but  were  at  length 
compelled  to  surrender,  when  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren,  were  indiscriminately  murdered  ;  and  Christianity 
from  that  time  ceased  in  Japan. 

This  event  took  place  on  the  12th  of  April,  1638, 
since  which  time,  no  Christians  but  the  Dutch,  have 
been  allowed  to  land  in  the  empire,  and  even  they  are 
obliged  to  conduct  themselves  with  the  greatest  pre- 
caution, to  submit  to  the  most  rigorous  treatment,  and 
to  carry  on  their  commerce  with  the  utmost  circum- 
spection. 


56.  Attempt  of  the  J^IAH0META^"s  to  subdue 
Europe. 

Constantinople,  after  having  been  for  many  ages  an 
miperial  Christian  city,  was  invested,  in  1453,  by  the 
Turks,  under  Mahomet  II.'*'  whose  army  consisted  of 
300,000  men,  and,  after  a  siege  of  six  weeks,  it  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  infidels  ;  and  the  Turks  have,  to  this 
day,  retained  possession  of  it.f  They  no  sooner  found 
themselves  masters  of  it,  than  they  began  to  exercise 
on  the  inhabitants  the  most  unremitting  barbarities, 
destroying  them  by  every  method  of  ingenious  cruel- 


*  He  was  the  ninth  of  the  Ottoman  race,  and  subdued  all 
Greece. 

t  About  fifteen  years  before  this  fatal  event  took  place,  the  city 
had  yielded  the  liberties  of  its  church  to  the  pope  of  Rome.  A  man- 
ifest want  of  patriotism  was  evidenced  in  the  inhabitants,  who, 
instead  of  bringing  forth  their  treasures  to  the  publip  service  and 
defence  of  the  place,  buried  them  in  vast  heaps ;  insomuch,  that 
when  Mahomet,  suspecting  the  case,  commanded  the  earth  to  be 
dug  up,  and  found  immense  hoards,  he  exclauned,  "  How  was  it 
that  this  place  lacked  ammunition  and  fortification,  amidst  sucli 
abundance  of  riches  ?"  The  Turks  found  a  crucifix  in  tlie  great 
church  of  St.  Sophia,  on  the  head  of  which  they  wrote,  "  This  is 
the  God  of  the  Christians,"  and  then  carried  it  with  a  trumpet 
around  the  city,  and  exposed  it  to  the  contempt  of  the  soldiers, 
who  were  commanded  to  spit  upon  it.  Thus  did  the  superstition 
of  Rome  afford  a  triumph  to  the  enemies  of  the  cross. 
16* 


184 

ty.  Some  they  roasted  alive  on  spits,  others  they 
starved,  some  they  flayed  alive,  and  left  them  in  that 
horrid  manner  to  perish  ;  many  vv^ere  sawn  asunder, 
and  others  torn  to  pieces  by  horses.  Three  days  and 
nights  was  the  city  given  to  spoil,  in  which  time  the 
soldiers  were  licensed  to  commit  every  enormity.  The 
4}ody  of  the  emperor  being  found  among  the  slain,  Ma- 
hornet  commanded  his  head  to  be  stuck  on  a  spear,  and 
carried  round  the  town  for  the  mockery  of  the  sol- 
diers. 

About  the  year  1521,  Solyman  II.  took  Belgrade  from 
the  Christians.  Two  years  after,  he,  with  a  fleet  of 
450  ships,  and  an  army  of  300,000  men,  attacked 
Rhodes,  then  defended  by  the  knights  of  Jerusalem. 
These  heroes  resisted  the  infidels  till  all  their  fortifica- 
tions were  levelled  with  the  ground,  their  provisions 
exhausted,  and  their  ammunition  spent ;  when,  finding 
no  succors  from  the  Christian  princes,  they  surrender- 
ed, the  siege  having  lasted  about  six  months,  in  which 
the  Turks  suffered  prodigiously,  no'  less  than  30,000  of 
them  having  died  of  the  bloody  flux.  After  this,  Soly- 
man retook  Budafrom  the  Christians,  and  treated  those 
vvl;o  were  found  there  with  great  cruelty. 

Mad  with  conquest,  Solyman  now  proceeded  west- 
ward to  Vienna,  glutting  himself  with  slaughter  on  his 
march,  and  vainly  hoping,  in  a  short  time,  to  lay  all 
Europe  at  his  feet,  and  to  banish  Christianity  from  the 
earth. 

Having  pitched  his  tent  before  the  walls  of  Vienna, 
he  sent  three  Christian  prisoners  into  the  town,  to  ter- 
ify  the  citizens  with  an  account  of  the  strength  of  his 
army,  while  a  great  many  more,  whom  he  had  taken 
in  his  march,  were  torn  asunder  by  horses.  Happily 
for  the  Germans,  three  days  only  before  the  arrival  of 
the  Turks,  the  earl  palatine,  Frederic,  to  whom  was 
assigned  the  defence  of  Vienna,  had  entered  the  town 
with  14,000  chosen  veterans,  besides  a  body  of  horse. 
Solyman  sent  a  summons  for  the  city  to  surrender  ;  but 
the  Germans  defying  him,  he  instantly  commenced  the 
siege.     It  has  before  been  observed,  that  the  religion 


185 

of  Mahomet  promises  to  all  soldiers  who  die  ia  battle, 
whatever  be  their  crimes,  admission  into  paradise. 
Hence  arises  that  fury  and  temerity  which  they  usually 
display  in  fighting.  They  began  with  a  most  tremen- 
dous cannonade,  and  made  many  attempts  to  take  the 
city  by  assault.  ^  But  the  steady  valor  of  the  Germans 
was  superior  to  the  enthusiasm  of  their  enemies.  So- 
lyman,  fdled  with  indignation  at  this  unusual  check  to 
his  fortune,  determined  to  exert  every  power  to  carry 
his  project.  To  this  end  he  planted  his  ordnance  be- 
fore the  king's  gate,  and  battered  it  with  such  violence, 
that  a  breach  was  soon  made ;  whereupon  the  Turks, 
under  cover  of  the  smoke,  poured  in  torrents  into  the 
city,  and  the  soldiers  began  to  give  up  all  for  lost.  But 
the  officers,  with  admirable  presence  of  mind,  causing 
a  great  shouting  to  be  made  in  the  city,  as  if  fresh 
troops  had  just  arrived,  their  own  soldiers  were  in- 
spired with  fresh  courage,  while  the  Turks,  being  sei- 
zed  with  a  panic,  fled  precipitately,  and  overthrew  each 
other ;  by  which  means  the  city  was  freed  from  de- 
struction. 

Grown  more  desperate  by  resistance,  Solyman  re- 
solved upon  another  attempt,  and  this  was  by  under- 
mining the  Corinthian  gate.  Accordingly  he  set  his  II- 
lyrians  at  work,  who  were  expert  at  this  kind  of  war- 
fare.  They  succeeded  in  coming  under  ground  to  the 
foundations  of  the  tower  ;  but  being  discovered  by  the 
wary  citizens,  they,  with  amazing  activity  and  dili- 
gence, countermined  them  ;  and  having  prepared  a  train 
of  gunpowder  even  to  the  trenches  of  the  enemy,  they 
set  fire  to  it,  and  by  that  means  rendered  abortive  their 
attempts,  and  blew  up  about  8000  of  them.  Foiled  in 
every  attempt,  the  courage  of  the  Turkish  chief  degen- 
erated into  madness  ;  he  ordered  his  men  to  scale  the 
walls,  in  which  attempt  they  were  destroyed  by  thou- 
sands, their  very  numbers  serving  to  their  own  defeat  ; 
till,  at  length,  the  valor  of  his  troops  relaxed,  and  dread- 
ing the  hardihood  of  their  European  adversaries,  they 
began  to  refuse  obedience.  Sickness  also  seized  their 
camp,  and  numbers  perished    from   famine ;    for    the 


186 

Germans,  by  their  vigilance,  had  found  means  to  cut 
off  their  supplies.  Frustrated  in  all  his  designs,  Soly- 
man,  after  having  lost  above  80,000  i^ien,  resolved  to 
abandon  his  enterprise  ;  and  sending  his  baggage  be- 
fore him,  proceeded  homewards  with  the  utmost  expe- 
dition,— thus  freeing  Europe  from  the  impending  terror 
of  universal  Mahometanism.  * 


57.  DocTKirvE  OF  Romish  I^'dulgeivces. 

This  doctrine  of  the  Romish  church  proceeded  upon 
the  idea,  that  all  the  good  works  of  the  saints,  over  and 
above  those  which  were  necessary  towards  their  own 
justification,  are  deposited,  together  with  the  infinite 
merits  of  Christ,  in  one  inexhaustible  treasury ;  the 
keys  of  which  were  committed  to  St.  Peter,  and  his  sue- 
cessors,  the  popes,  who  may  open  it  at  pleasure ;  and 
by  transferring  a  portion  of  this  superabundant  merit 
to  any  person,  for  a  sum  of  money,  may  convey  to  him 
a  pardon  of  all  his  sins,  past,  present,  and  future ;  or  a 
release  of  any  of  his  friends  from  purgatory,  who  might 
be  suffering  its  pains. 

Pope  Leo  X.  in  order  to  carry  on  the  magnificent 
structure  of  St.  Peter's,  at  Rome,  published  indulgen- 
ces, and  a  plenary  remission  to  all  who  should  contri- 
bute  money  for  this  object.  They  were,  in  some  parts, 
farmed  out  to  the  highest  bidders ;  who,  to  make  the 
best  of  their  bargain,  procured  the  most  able  preachers 
to  cry  up  the  value  of  their  ware.  The  form  of  indul- 
gences  is  as  follows : — "  May  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
have  mercy  upon  thee,  and  absolve  thee  by  the  merits 
of  his  most  holy  passion.  And  I,  by  his  authority, 
that  of  his  blessed  apostles,  Peter  and  Paul,  and  of 
the  most  holy  pope,  granted  and  committed  to  me  in 
these  parts,  do  absolve  thee,  first,  from  all  ecclesiasti- 
cal censures,  in  v/hatever  manner  they  have  been  in- 
curred ;  then,  from  all  thy  sins,  transgressions,  and  ex- 
cesses,  how  enormous  soever  they  may  be,  even  from 
such  as  are  reserved  from  the  cognizance  of  the  holy 
See,  and  as  far  as  the  keys  of  the  holy  church  extend. 


187 

I  remit  to  you  all  punishment  which  you  deserve  in 
purgatory  on  their  account ;  and  I  restore  you  to  the 
holy  sacraments  of  the  church,  to  the  unity  of  the 
faithful,  and  to  that  innocence  and  purity  which  you 
possessed  at  baptism ;  so  that  when  you  die,  the  gates 
of  punishment  shall  be  shut,  and  the  gates  of  the  para- 
dise of  delight  shall  be  opened  ;  and  if  you  die  not  at 
present,  this  grace  shall  remain  in  full  force  when  you 
are  at  the  point  of  death  :  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost." 

The  prices  of  them  were  various,  according  to  the 
character,  ability,  and  crimes  of  the  purchasers.  For 
instance,  if  a  man  take  a  false  oath,  to  be  pardoned  he 
must  pay  nine  shillings  ;  for  robbing,  twelve  shillings  ; 
for  murdering  a  layman,  seven  shillings  and  six-pence  ; 
for  laying  violent  hands  on  a  clergyman,  ten  shillings 
and  six-pence,  &c.  &c. 

In  1517,  the  sale  of  these  indulgences  was  entrusted 
to  one  John  Tetzel,  who  boasted  that  "  he  had  saved 
more  souls  from  hell,  by  his  indulgences,  than  St.  Pe- 
ter  had  converted  to  Christianity,  by  his  preaching." 
He  could  assure  a  child,  who  might  fear  his  father  was 
unhappy  in  another  world,  "  that  the  moment  the  mo- 
ney tinkled  in  the  chest,  his  father's  soul  would  mount 
up  from  purgatory  !" 

A  certain  nobleman,  thinking  there  was  some  impo- 
sition in  the  case,  put  this  question  to  him,  '•  Can  you 
grant  absolution  for  a  sin,  which  a  man  shall  intend  to 
commit  in  future  ?" — "  Yes,"  replied  he,  "  provided  the 
proper  sum  of  money  be  paid  down." — This  being  done, 
he  received  from  Tetzel  a  certificate,  absolving  him 
from  the  crime  he  intended  to  commit ;  which  he  did 
not  divulge  at  that  time. 

Not  long  after  this,  Tetzel  left  the  place,  with  his 
chest  of  money.  This  nobleman  concealed  himself  on 
the  road,  and  when  Tetzel  appeared,  he  rushed  forth, 
attacked,  robbed,  and  beat  him  soundly  with  a  stick, 
and  sent  him  back  with  an  empty  chest ;  at  the  same 
time  producing  the  very  certificate  to  him,  which  he 
had  a  short  tim.e  previous  given  him,  and  told  him  he 


188 

had  done  only  what  he  intended  to,  v/hen  he  purchased 
it,  and  presumed  he  was,  by  virtue  of  that,  free  from  the 
crime. 

Since  the  reformation,  the  popes  have  been  more 
sparing  in  the  exercise  of  their  power ;  though  mdul- 
gences  are  still  sold  in  India,  for  two  rials  apiece.  A 
gentleman,  not  long  since,  being  in  Naples,  to  ascer- 
tain fully  the  fact  respecting  them,  attended  the  sale  ; 
and,  for  two  sequins,  purchased  a  plenary  remission  of 
all  his  own  sins,  and  for  any  two  of  his  friends,  whose 
names  he  was  empowered  to  insert ! 


58.  EjN'GLisH  Martyrs. 

Queen  Mary  ascended  the  throne  of  England  in 
1.553.  She  was  strongly  bigoted  to  the  popish  reli- 
gion, and  during  her  reign,  (which  was  of  about  five 
years  continuance,)  she  carried  on  a  most  bloody  per- 
secution  against  the  protestants.  It  was  computed 
that,  during  this  persecution,  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
seven  persons  were  burnt,  besides  those  punished  by 
imprisonment,  fines  and  confiscations.  Among  those 
who  suffered  by  fire,  were  five  bishops,  twenty-one 
clergymen,  eight  lay  gentlemen,  eighty-four  tradesmen, 
one  hundred  husbandmen,  fifty-five  v/omen,  and  four 
children. 

.  Rogers,  prebendary  of  St.  Paul's,  and  Hooper,  bish- 
op of  Gloucester,  were  the  first  martyrs.  Saunders 
and  Taj'lor,  two  otlier  clergymen,  whose  zeal  had  been 
distinguished  in  carrying  on  the  reformation,  were  the 
next  that  suffered.  "  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  bloat- 
ed at  once  with  rage  and  luxury,  let  loose  his  ven- 
geance without  restraint,  and  seemed  to  take  a  pleasure 
ih  the  pains  of  the  unhappy  sufferers  ;  while  the  queen, 
by  her  letters,  exhorted  him  to  pursue  the  pious  work 
without  pity  or  interruption.  Soon  after,  in  obedience 
to  her  commands,  Ridley,  bishop  of  London,  and  the 
venerable  Latimer,  bishop  of  Worcester,  were  con- 
demned together.  Ridley  had  been  one  of  the  ablest 
champions    for    the    reformation  ;    his    piety,    learn- 


189 

mg,  and  solidity  of  judgment,  were  admired  by  his 
friends,  and  dreaded  by  his  enemies.     The  night  be- 
fore his  execution,  he  invited  the  mayor  of  Oxford  and 
his  wife  to  see  him  ;  and  when  he  beheld  them  melted 
into  tears,  he  himself  appeared  quite  unmoved,  inward, 
ly  siipported  and   comforted   in  that  hour  of  agony. 
When  he  was  brought  to  the  stake  to  be  burnt,  he 
found  his  old  friend  Latimer  there  before  him.     Of  all 
the  prelates  of  that  age,  Latimer  was  the  most  remark- 
able for  his  unaffected  piety,  and  the  simplicity  of  his 
manners.     He  had  never  learned  to  flatter  in  courts  ; 
and  his  open  rebuke  was  dreaded  by  all  the  great,  who 
at  that  time  too  much  deserved  it.     His  sermons,  which 
remain  to  this  day,  show  that  he  had  much  learning 
and  much  wit ;  and  there  is  an  air  of  sincerity  running 
through  them,  not  to  be  found  elsewhere.     V/hen  Rid- 
ley  began  to  comfort  his  ancient  friend,  Latimer  on  his 
part  was  as  ready  to  retui'n  his  kind  ofhce.     "Be  of 
good  cheer,  brother,"  cried  he,  "  we  shall  this  day  kin- 
dle such  a  torch  in  England,  as,  I  trust  in  God,  shall 
never  be  extinguished."     A  furious  bigot  ascended  to 
preach  to  them  and  the  people,  while  the  fire  was  pre- 
paring ;  and  Ridley  gave  a  most  serious  attention  to 
his  discourse.     No  way  distracted  by  the  preparations 
about  him,  he  heard  him  to  the  last ;  and  then  told  him, 
that  he  was  ready ,to  answer  to  all  that  he  had  preach- 
i  upon,  if  he  were  permitted  a  short  indulgence,  but 
.  (lis  was  ref  jsed  him.     At  length,  fire  being  set  to  the 
pile,   Latimer  was  soon  out  of  pain ;  but  Ridley  con- 
tinued  to  suffer  much  longer,  his  legs  being  consumed 
before  the  fire  reached  his  vitals.     Cranmer,  archbish- 
)[)  of  Canterbury,  had  less  courage  at  first.     His  love 
r  life,  in  an  unguarded  moment,  induced  him  to  sign 
'  paper  condemning  the  reformation.     Of  this  act,  he 
.:terwards  bitterly  repented.     Being  led  to  the-  stake, 
\\d  the  fire  beginning  to  be^  kindled  round  hnn,  he 
.retched  forth  his  right  hand  and  held  it  in  the  flames 
li  it  was  consumed  ;  exclaiming  several  times,  "This 
and  has  offended  !   This  wicked  hand  has  offended  !" 
Vhen  it  dropped  off,  he  discovered  a  serenity  in  his 


190 

countenance,  as  if  satisfied  with  sacrificing  to  divine 
justice  the  instrument  of  his  crime.  "  AVhen  the  fire 
attacked  his  body,  he  seemed  to  be  insensible  of  his 
tortures ;  his  mind  was  occupied  wholly  upon  the  hopes 
of  a  future  reward.  After  his  body  was  destroyed,  liis 
heart  was  found  entire ;  an  emblem  of  the  constancy 
with  which  he  suffered."* 


59.  Sufferings  and  Martyrdom  of  Anne  Askew. 

Anne  Askew  was  the  second  daughter  of  Sir  Wm. 
Askew,  of  Kelsey,  in  Lincolnshire.  She  had  received 
a  genteel  education,  which,  with  an  agreeable  person 
and  good  understanding,  rendered  her  a  very  proper 
person  to  be  at  the  head  of  a  family.  Her  father,  re- 
gardless  of  his  daughter's  inclination  and  happiness, 
obliged  her  to  marry  a  gentleman,  who  had  nothing  to 
recommend  him  but  his  fortune  ;  and  who  was  a  most 
bigoted  papist.  No  sooner  was  he  convinced  of  his 
wile's  regard  for  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation  from 
popery,  than,  by  the  instigation  of  the  priests,  he  vio- 
icntly  drove  her  from  his  house,  though  she  had  borne 
him  two  children,  and  her  conduct  was  unexceptiona- 
ble. Abandoned  by  her  husband,  she  came  up  to  Lon- 
don  in  order  to  procure  a  divorce  and  to  make  herself 
known  to  that  part  of  the  court  who  cither  professed 
or  were  favorers  of  protestanism  ;  but  as  Henry  VIII. 
with  consent  of  parliament,  had  just  enacted  the  law 
of  the  six  articles,  commonly  called  the  Bloody  Statute, 
she  was  cruelly  betrayed  by  her  own  husband,  taken 
into  custody  upon  his  information,  and  examined  con- 
cerning her  faith.  The  act  above  mentioned  denoun- 
ced death  against  all  those  who  should  deny  the  doc- 
trine  of  transubstantiation,  or  that  bread  and  wine 
made  use  of  in  the  sacrament,  were  not  converted,  af- 
ter consecration,  into ,  the  real  body  and  blood  of 
Christ ;  or  maintain  the  necessity  of  receiving  the  sa- 


*  Goldsmith's  History  of  England. 


Arehhishfij'  nt'  ('/tiilfrliii  v.   wlw  .iiiffriYil  ihiriru/  ihi-  hlrnilv  /irr.'fmiiim 
in  Kiiqlniul  juiilrr  On  mi  Mi/rv 


/;/  J/i?'?.  oil  St.Bartlioh^ii'W.i  ihiy   niiinv  thni.f/iti i/x  rt' />f4f,,t,ititii  ni  f'raiw 
Wfrf  muriUri-il  iii   tirrruni  m' Ihnr  Tflitfiifn . 


191 

crament  in  both  kinds  ;  or  affirm  that  it  was  lawful  ibr 
priests  to  marry  ;  that  the  vows  of  celibacy  might  be 
broken  ;  that  private  masses  were  of  no  avail ;  and  that 
auricular  confession  to  a  priest  was  not  necessary  to 
salvation.     Upon  these  articles  she  was  examined  by 
the  inquisitor,  a  priest,  the  lord  mayor  of  London,  and 
the  bishop's  chancellor,  and  to  all  their  queries  gave 
proper  and  pertinent  answers ;  but  not  being  such  as 
they  approved,  she  was  sent  back  to  prison,  where  she 
remained  eleven  days,  to  ruminate  alone  on  her  alarm- 
ing situation,   being  even  denied  the  small  consolation 
of  a  friendly  visit.     The  king's  counsel  being  at  Green- 
wich,    she    was   once    more  examined  by  Chancellor 
Wriothesley,  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  Dr.  Cox, 
and  Dr.  Robinson,  but,  not  being  able  to  convince  her 
of  her  supposed  errors,  she  was  sent  to  the  tower.     It 
was  strongly  suspected  that  Mrs.  Askew  was  favored 
by  some  ladies  of  high  rank,  and  that  she  carried  on  a 
religious    correspondence  with    the    queen  ;    so    that 
Chancellor  Wriothesley,  hoping  that  he  might  discov- 
er something  that  would  afford  matter  of  impeachment 
against  that  princess,  the  earl  of  Hertford,  or  his  count- 
ess,   who  all  favored  the  reformation,  ordered  her  td 
be  put  to  the  rack  ;  but  her  fortitude  in  suffering,  and 
her  resolution  not  to  betray  her  friends,  were  proot" 
against  that  diabolical  invention.     Not  a  groan  nor  a 
word  could  be   extorted  from  her.     The   chancellor, 
provoked  with  what  he  called  her  obstinacy,  augment- 
ed her  tortures  with  his  own  hands,  and  with  unheard 
of  violence  ;  but  her  courage  and  constancy  w'ere  in- 
vincible,  and  these  barbarians  gained  nothing  by  their 
cruelties,  but  everlasting  disgrace  and  infamy.     As  soon 
as  she  was  taken  from  the  rack,  she  fainted  away  ;  but, 
being  recovered,  she  was  condemned   to  the   flames. 
Her  bones  were  dislocated  in  such  a  manner,  that  they 
were  forced  to  carry  her  in  a  chair  to  the  place  of  ex- 
ecution.    While   she   was   at  the  stake,  letters  were 
brought  her  from  the  lord  chancellor,  offering  her  the- 
king's  pardon,  if  she  would  recant ;  but  she  refused  to 
look  at  them,  telling  the  messenger,   "  that  she  came 

17 


192 

not  thither  to  deny  her  Lord  and  Master."  The  samie' 
letters  were  also  tendered  to  three  other  persons  con- 
demned to  the  same  fate,  and  who,  animated  by  her  ex- 
ample, refused  to  accept  them ;  whereupon  the  lord 
mayor  commanded  the  fire  to  be  kindled,  and  with 
savage  ignorance  cried  out,  "  Fiat  Justitia,^^ — Let  jus- 
tice take  its  course.  The  faggots  being  lighted,  she 
commended  her  soul,  with  the  utmost  composure,  into 
the  hands  of  her  Maker,  and,  like  the  great  Founder  of 
the  religion  she  professed,  expired,  praying  for  her 
murderers,  July  16th,  1549,  about  the  twenty-fifth  year 
of  her  age. 

"  I  do  not  know,"  observes  a  good  English  writer, 
"  if  all  circumstances  be  considered,  whether  the  histo- 
ry of  this  or  any  other  nation  can  furnish  a  more  illus- 
trious example  than  this  now  related.  To  her  father's 
will  she  sacrificed  her  own  inclinations  ;  to  a  husband 
unworthy  her  affections  she  behaved  with  prudence, 
respect,  and  obedience ;  the  secrets  of  her  friends  she 
preserved  inviolable,  even  amidst  the  tortures  of  the 
rack.  Her  constancy  in  suffering,  considering  her  age 
and  sex,  was  equal,  at  least,  if  not  superior,  to  any 
(thing  on  record,  and  her  piety  was  genuine  and  unaf- 
fected, of  which  she  gave  the  most  exalted  proof,  in 
dying  a  martyr  for  the  cause  of  her  religion  and  liberty 
of  conscience.  But  who  can  read  this  example,  and 
not  lament  and  detest  that  spirit  of  cruelty  and  inhu- 
manity which  are  imbibed  and  cherished  in  the  church 
of  Rome  ?  a  spirit  repugnant  to  the  feelings  of  nature, 
and  directly  opposite  to  the  conduct  and  disposition  of 
the  great  Author  of  our  religion,  who  came  not  to  de- 
stroy men's  lives,  but  to  save  them." 


GO.  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1572,  in  the  reign  of  Charles 
IX.  of  France,  30,000,  or,  as  some  affirm,  100,000  pro- 
testants  were  massacred  in  France  by  the  Catholics. 
This  bloody  massacre  commenced  in  Paris,  on  the  24th 
of  August,  on  St.  Bartholomew's  day. 


193 

In  order  the  sooner  to  effect  their  purposes  by  cut- 
ting off  the  leaders  of  the  protestants,  many  of  the  prin. 
cipal  ones  in  the  kingdom  were  invited  to  Paris  under  a 
solemn  oath  of  safety,  upon  occasion  of  the  marriage 
of  the  king  of  Navarre  with  the  French  king's  sister. 
The  queen  dowager  of  Navarre,  a  zealous  protestant, 
however,  was  poisoned  by  a  pair  of  gloves  before  the 
marriage  was  solemnized.  Upon  a  given  signal,  the 
work  of  death  began.  Charles,  the  savage  monarch, 
from  the  windows  of  his  palace,  encouraged  the  furious 
populace  to  massacre  his  protestant  subjects,  by  crying 
out,  "kill!  kill!" 

Cologni,  admiral  of  France,  was  basely  murdered  in 
his  own  house,  and  then  thrown  out  of  the  window,  to 
gratify  the  malice  of  the  duke  of  Guise  ;  his  head  was 
afterwards  cut  off,  and  sent  to  the  king  and  queen  mo- 
ther ;  and  his  body,  after  many  indignities  offered  to  it, 
hung  on  a  gibbet.  After  this,  the  murderers  ravaged 
the  whole  city  of  Paris,  and  butchered  in  three  days 
above  ten  thousand  lords,  gentlemen,  presidents,  and 
people  of  all  ranks.  "  A  horrible  scene  of  things  !" 
says  a  historian  of  the  time  ;  "  the  very  streets  and  pas- 
sages resounded  with  the  noise  of  those  who  met  to- 
gether for  mhrder  and  plunder ;  the  groans  of  those 
who  were  dying,  the  shrieks  of  those  who  were  just 
going  to  be  butchered,  were  every  where  heard ;  the 
bodies  of  the  slain  were  thrown  out  of  the  windows, 
the  dead  bodies  of  others  Avere  dragged  through  the 
streets  ;  their  blood  running  through  the  channels,  in 
such  plenty,  that  torrents  seemed  to  empty  themselves 
into  the  neighboring  river ;  in  a  word,  an  innumerable 
number  of  men,  women,  and  children,  were  all  in- 
volved in  one  common  destruction,  and  the  gates  and 
entrances  of  the  king's  palace,  all  besmeared  with  their 
blood." 

From  the  city  of  Paris,  the  massacre  spread  through- 
out  the  whole  kingdom.  In  the  city  of  Meaux,  they 
threw  above  two  hundred  into  gaol ;  and  after  they  had 
ravished  and  killed  a  great  number  of  women,  and  plun- 
dered the  houses  of  the  protestants,  they  exercised  their 


194 

fury  on  those  they  had  imprisoned,  and  calling  them 
one  by  one,  they  were  killed  like  sheep  in  a  market. 
In  Orleans,  they  murdered  above  five  hundred  men, 
women  and  children,  and  enriched  themselves  with  the 
spoil.  The  same  cruelties  were  practised  at  Angus, 
Troyes,  Bouges,  La  Charite,  and  especially  at  Lyons, 
where  they  inhumanly  destroyed  above  eight  hundred 
protestants  ;  children  hanging  on  tJieir  parents'  necks  ; 
parents  embracing  their  children  ;  putting  ropes  about 
the  necks  of  some,  dragging  them  through  the  streets, 
and  throwing  them,  mangled,  torn,  and  half  dead,  into 
the  river. 

But  what  aggravates  still  more  these  scenes  of  wan- 
tonness and  cruelty,  was  the  manner  in  which  the 
news  was  received  at  Rome.  When  the  letters  of  the 
pope's  legate  were  read  in  the  assembly  of  the  cardi- 
nals,  by  which  he  assured  the  pope  that  all  was  trans- 
acted by  the  express  will  and  command  of  the  king,  it 
was  immediately  decreed  that  the  pope  should  march 
with  his  cardinals  to  the  church  of  St.  Mark,  and  in  the 
most  solemn  manner,  give  thanks  to  God  for  so  great  a 
blessing  conferred  on  the  see  of  Rome,  and  the  Chris- 
tian world  ;  and  on  the  Monday  after,  solemn  mass 
should  be  celebrated  in  the  church  of  Minerva,  at  which 
Pope  Gregory  XIIL  and  his  cardinals  were  present ; 
and  that  a  jubilee  should  be  published  throughout  the 
whole  Christian  world,  and  the  cause  of  it  declared  to 
be,  to  return  thanks  to  God  for  the  extirpation  of  the 
enemies  of  the  truth  and  church  in  France. 

In  the  evening  the  cannon  of  St.  Angelo  were  fired 
to  testify  the  public  joy ;  the  whole  city  illuminated 
with  bonfires  ;  and  no  one  sign  of  rejoicing  omitted  that 
was  usually  made  fur  the  greatest  victories  obtained  in 
favor  of  the  Roman  church  !  !  ! 


Gl.  Auto  de  Fe,  or  Act  of  Faith. 

"  Act  of  Faith  (Auto  de  Fe)  in  tlie  Romish  church, 
is  a  solemn  day  held  by  the  inquisition  for  the  punish- 
ment of  heretics  and  the  absolution  of  the  innocent  ac- 


195 

cused.  They  usually  contrive  the  auto  to  fall  on  some 
great  festival,  that  the  execution  may  pass  with  the 
moi'e  awe,  and  it  is  alwa5's  on  a  Sunday.  The  auto  de 
fe  may  be  called  the  last  act  of  the  inquisitorial  trage- 
dy ;  it  is  a  kind  of  gaol-delivery,  appointed  as  often  as 
a  competent  number  of  prisoners  in  the  inquisition  are 
convicted  of  heresy,  either  by  their  own  voluntary  or 
extorted  confession,  or  on  the  evidence  of  certain  wit- 
nesses. The  process  is  this  : — In  the  morning  they  are 
brought  into  the  great  hall,  where  they  have  a  peculiar 
habit  put  on,  which  they  are  to  wear  in  the  procession, 
and  by  which  they  know  their  doom.  The  procession 
is  led  up  by  the  Dominican  friars,  after  which  come  the 
penitents,  being  all  in  black  coats  without  sleeves,  and 
barefooted,  with  a  wax  candle  in  their  hands.  These 
are  followed  by  the  penitents  who  have  narrowly  es- 
caped  being  burnt,  who  over  their  black  coats  have 
flames  painted,  with  their  points  turned  downwards. 
Next  come  the  negative  or  relapsed,  who  are  to  be 
burnt,  having  flames  painted  on  their  habits  pointing 
upwards.  After  these,  come  such  as  profess  doctrines 
contrary  to  the  faith  of  Rome,  who,  besides  having 
flames  painted  upwards,  have  their  picture  painted  on 
their  breasts,  with  dogs,  serpents,  and  devils,  all  open- 
mouthed,  about  it.  Each  prisoner  is  attended  with  a 
familiar  of  the  inquisition  ;  and  those  to  be  burnt,  have 
also  a  Jesuit  on  each  hand,  who  is  continually  exhort- 
ing to  them  to  abjure.  After  the  prisoners,  comes  a 
troop  of  familiars  on  horseback  ;  and  after  them  the  in- 
quisitors, and  other  officers  of  the  court,  on  mules  :  last 
o|"  all,  the  inquisitor  general,  on  a  white  horse,  led  by 
two  men. 

A  scaffold  is  erected  large  enough  for  two  or  three 
thousand  people  ;  at  one  end  of  which  are  the  prison- 
ers,  at  the  other  the  inquisitors.  After  a  sermon  made 
up  of  encomiums  of  the  inquisition,  and  invectives 
against  heretics,  a  priest  ascends  a  desk  near  the  scaf- 
fold,  and,  having  taken  the  abjuration  of  the  penitents, 
recites  the  final  sentence  of  those  who  are  to  be  put  to 
death,  and  delivers  them  to  the  secular  arm,  earnestly 
17* 


196 

beseeching  at  the  same  time,  the  secular  power  7iot  to 
touch  their  blood,  or  put  their  lives  in  danger  ! ! !  The 
prisoners,  being  thus  in  the  hands  of  the  civil  magis- 
trate, are  presently  loaded  with  chains,  and  carried 
first  to  the  secular  gaol,  and  from  thence,  in  an  hour  or 
two,  brought  before  the  civil  judge  ;  who,  after  asking 
in  what  religion  they  intend  to  die,  pronounces  sen- 
tence on  such  as  declare  they  die  in  the  communion  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  that  they  shall  first  be  strangled, 
and  then  burnt  to  ashes ;  or  such  as  die  in  any  other 
faith,  that  they  be  burnt  alive.  Both  are  immediately 
carried  to  the  Ribera,  the  place  of  execution,  where 
there  are  as  many  stakes  set  up  as  there  are  prisoners 
to  be  bui'nt,  with  a  quantity  of  dry  furze  about  them. 
The  stakes  of  the  professed,  that  is,  such  as  persist  in 
their  heresy,  are  about  four  yards  high,  having  a  small 
board  towards  the  top  for  the  prisoner  to  be  seated  on. 
The  negative  or  relapsed  being  first  strangled  and 
burnt,  the  professed  mount  their  stakes  by  a  ladder,  and 
the  Jesuits,  after  several  repeated  exhortations  to  be 
reconciled  to  the  church,  part  with  them ;  telling  them 
that  they  leave  them  to  the  devil,  who  is  standing  at 
their  elbow,  to  receive  their  souls,  and  carry  them  to 
the  flames  of  hell.  On  this  a  great  shout  is  raised  ;  and 
the  cry  is,  "  Let  the  dogs^  beards  be  made  /"  which  is 
done  by  thrusting  flaming  furze  fastened  to  long  poles 
against  their  faces,  till  their  faces  are  burnt  to  a  coal, 
which  is  accompanied  with  the  loudest  acclamations  of 
joy.  At  last,  fire  is  set  to  the  furze  at  the  bottom  of 
them,  over  which  the  professed  are  chained  so  high, 
that  the  top  of  the  flame  seldom  reaches  higher  than 
the  seat  they  sit  on ;  so  that  they  are  rather  roasted, 
than  burnt.  There  cannot  be  a  more  lamentable  spec- 
tacle ;  the  sufferers  continually  cry  out,  while  they  are 
able,  "  Pity  for  the  love  of  God  !"  Yet  it  is  beheld  by 
all  sexes  and  ages,  with  transports  of  joy  and  satisfac- 
tion.* 


*  Buck's  Theological  Dictionary. 


197 


62.  The  War  of  the  Cevennes,   in  Frajvce. 

The  power  of  England  being  established  by  her 
great  victory  over  the  Spanish  Armada,  in  the  year 
1588,  made  her  the  universal  champion  of  protestant- 
ism.  The  popish  kingdoms  shrunk  from  provoking 
the  resentment  of  a  country  which  had  thus  shown  the 
impotence  of  all  external  hostility.  The  church  in 
France  thenceforth  continued  undisturbed,  except  by 
the  private  jealousies  and  provocations  of  the  monks. 
But  the  accession  of  Charles  II.,  a  popish  hyprocite 
and  a  French  slave,  to  the  English  throne,  degraded 
England,  and  stripped  protestantism  abroad  of  sword 
and  shield. 

The  protestant  church  in  France  had  increased  rap- 
idly under  the  reigns  of  Henry  IV.  and  Louis  XIII. 
At  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.  it  amount- 
ed to  two  millions  and  a  half,  incomparably  the  most 
industrious,  intelligent  and  orderly  portion  of  the  peo- 
ple. Its  clergy  were  distinguished  for  piety  and  learn- 
ing. It  had  six  hundred  and  twenty-seven  places  of 
worship,  and  six  hundred  and  forty-seven  ministers. 

Protestantism  is  a  safe  religion  in  either  master  or 
subject ;  for  the  Christian  honors  the  laws  for  con- 
science sake.  The  Huguenots  were  eminently  loyal 
during  the  period  from  the  edict  of  Nantes  in  1598  to 
the  beginning  of  the  persecutions  under  Louis  XIV. 
They,  have  even  the  testimony  of  Louis  to  their  unim- 
peachable allegiance.  In  a  letter  to  Cromwell,  who 
had  desired  that  the  duke  of  Savoy,  in  his  cruelties  to 
the  Vaudois,  should  not  be  suffered  to  expect  encour- 
agement from  France,  the  king  stated,  "that  it  was  not 
likely  that  he  would  co-operate  in  inflicting  any  pun- 
ishment on  the  subjects  of  the  duke  of  Savoy,  on  ac- 
count  of  their  attachment  to  the  pretended  reformed 
religion,  seeing  he  conferred  so  many  tokens  of  favor 
on  his  subjects  of  the  same  religious  profession ;  for 
he  had  reason  to  applaud  their  fidelity  and  zeal  in  his 
service.  They  omitted  no  opportunity  of  giving  him 
evidence  of  their  loyalty,  even  beyond  all  that  could  be 


198 

imagined,  contributing  in  all  things  to  the  advantage  of 
his  affairs." 

Laws  against  religion  are  justifiable,  only  when  that 
religion  is  made  a  political  engine ;  where,  under  the 
pretence  of  pious  zeal,  treason  lurks,  and  where  a  ha- 
tred  to  the  recognised  establishments  of  the  state,  and 
an  alliance  with  its  foreign  enemies,  are  leading  princi- 
ples. The  rebel  must  be  restrained,  let  his  pious  pre- 
tence for  rebelhon  be  what  it  will.  But  the  spirit  of 
persecution  waits  for  none  of  those  things. 

Within  five  years  from  this  testimony  to  the  pacific 
and  obedient  conduct  of  its  protestant  subjects,  the 
government  commenced  a  course  of  the  most  galling 
irritation.  Every  year  some  new  drop  of  bitterness 
was  instilled  into  the  wound  of  the  last,  until  the  whole 
calamity  was  completed  by  the  revocation  of  the  edict 
of  Nantes. 

On  the  22d  of  October,  1685,  the  decree  of  revoca- 
tion announced, — 

1.  A  repeal  of  the  whole  edict  of  1598,  and  of  every 
concession  in  favor  of  the  reformed  ;  with  a  declaration 
that  their  churches  should  be  demolished. 

2.  A  prohibition  of  meeting  for  worship  in  any  place 
or  under  any  pretence. 

3.  An  express  interdict  of  every  kind  of  religious  ex- 
ercise in  the  houses  of  those  among  the  reformed  of 
high  rank  or  noble  birth,  under  pain  of  confiscation  and 
death. 

4.  The  banishment  of  all  their  ministers  from  the 
kingdom  within  fifteen  days,  unless  they  became  Ro- 
man Catholics. 

5.  An  offer  of  a  third  more  than  their  stipend  to 
those  ministers  who  would  conform,  with  a  continua- 
tion of  it  to  their  widows. 

6.  An  offer  of  admission  to  the  profession  of  the 
law,  three  years  sooner  than  the  usual  time. 

7.  The  absolute  sluitting  up  of  all  their  schools. 

8.  The  baptism  of  their  children  by  the  popish 
priests,  under  a  penalty  of  five  hundred  livres. 


199 

9.  Permission  given,  by  the  king's  clemency,  for  the 
refugees,  if  returned  within  four  months,  and  converted 
to  popery,  to  recover  their  property  and  privileges. 

10.  A  prohibition  of  leaving  the  kingdom  under  the 
penalty  ol  galleys  or  death. 

11.  The  decrees  against  the  relapsed  were  to  be  put 
in  execution ;  but  those  who  were  not  decided  or  pre- 
pared to  declare  themselves,  might  remain  where  they 
resided,  until  it  pleased  God  to  enlighten  them,  con- 
tinue their  trade  or  arts,  and  enjoy  their  property  with- 
out being  disturbed,  provided  they  refrained  from  all 
exercises  of  their  religion,  and  from  every  kind  of 
meeting  on  that  account. 

The  apparent  lenity  of  the  final  article,  which  yet 
utterly  prohibited  the  exercise  of  that  religion  in  which 
was  all  the  hope  of  the  reformed,  was  soon  found  to 
be  no  defence.  Hired  informers  were.,  sent  among  the 
people.  Soldiers  hunted  them  down  like  wild  beasts, 
and  shot  them.  Their  houses  were  burned,  their  prop- 
erty was  plundered,  their  families  were  treated  with 
the  most  cruel  indignities ;  many  were  tortured,  and 
numbers  of  the  more  important  persons  were  sent  for 
galley  slaves.  Above  a  million  of  people  fled  into  the 
protestant  countries,  carrying  with  them  their  arts,  in- 
dustry, and  manufactures.  The  loss  to  France  in 
wealth,  was  immense  ;  but  in  character,  honor,  and  re- 
ligion, it  was  incalculable. 

The  difticulty  of  even  this  unhappy  escape,  became 
at  length  so  great,  that  the  reformed  in  the  south  took 
up  arms  for  the  mere  preservation  of  their  lives.  Sue- 
cess  increased  their  numbers,  and  the  war  of  the  Cau- 
risares  began.  The  whole  mountain  country  of  the 
Cevennes  became  the  seat  of  a  severe  conflict.  The 
king's  troops  were  harrassed  and  defeated,  in  a  long 
series  of  encounters,  by  the  undisciplined  valor  of  a 
peasantry  who  fought  the  battle  of  despair.  This  war 
raged  during  four  years.  The  Cevennes  was  the 
grave  of  a  multitude  of  the  persecutors.  The  sheddmg 
of  the  blood  of  the  protestants  was  awfully  repaid.  The 
government    finally   found    the    necessity   of  gentler 


200 

ineaas ;  partial  pacifications  were  offered  ;  and  it  is 
probable  that  the  comparative-  quiet  of  the  remaining 
protestants,  during  the  century,  was  largely  due  to  the 
exploits  of  the  men  of  the  Cevennes. 

But  the  persecution  was  to  be  retaliated  by  a  deeper, 
though  a  more  circuitous  vengeance.  Some  links  of 
the  chain  are  traceable.  It  may  be  beyond  human  eyes 
to  see  how  far  they  still  extend.  The  first  result  was 
the  encouragement  of  William  III.  to  attempt  the  Eng- 
lish throne.  Holland  had  received  with  generous  hos- 
pitality a  vast  number  of  the  refugees.  Many  of  them 
were  military  ;  they  had  among  them  distinguished  of- 
ficers, and  William  thus  found  himself  in  possession  of 
a  most  valuable  body  of  troops.  He  obtained  an  al- 
lowance for  their  pay  from  the  states,  and  prepared  for 
invasion ! 

Another  striking  result  was  its  effect  on  the  mind  of 
England.  The  notorious  connexion  of  James  II.  with 
Rome  had  already  prepossessed  the  nation  against  the 
Stuarts.  But  this  fearful  development  of  the  natural 
heart  of  popery ;  the  cries  that  came  on  every  wind 
across  the  channel ;  the  spectacle  of  the  unhappy  emi- 
grants, fiung  on  the  British  shore,  worn  out  with  flight 
and  disease,  terror  and  wounds ;  and  those  men  their 
fellow  Christians  bound  by  the  closest  tie  of  faith:  and 
those  sufferings  undergone  for  the  purest  cause  of 
Christianity  ;  put  an  end  to  all  the  insidious  glosses  and 
flatteries  of  priest  or  king.  Within  three  years  from 
the  revocation,  the  Stuarts  were  driven  into  eternal  ex- 
ile ;  and  Wilham  was  placed  on  the  throne,  to  be  the 
champion  of  the  church  throughout  Europe,  and  the 
leading  enemy  of  France.  Another,  and  still  sterner 
result,  was  the  national  impurity  ;  which,  at  length,  af- 
ter undermining  and  consuming  away  the  foundations 
of  the  public  strength,  flamed  out  in  the  French  Revo- 
hition. — Cro/y's  ISketch  of  the  Hist,  of  the  Church. 


201 


63.   The  Spanish  Armada. 

Philip,  king  of  Spain,  husband  to  the  deceased  queen 
Mary  of  England,  was  no  less  inimical  to  the  protest, 
ants  than  that  princess.  He  had  always  disliked  the 
English,  and,  after  her  death,  determined  if  possible  to 
crown  that  infamous  cruelty  which  had  disgraced  the 
whole  progress  of  her  reign,  by  making  a  conquest  of 
the  island,  and  putting  every  protestant  to  death. 

The  great  warlike  preparations  made  by  this  mon- 
arch,  though  the  purpose  was  unknown,  gave  an  uni- 
versal  alarm  to  the  English  nation  ;  as  it  appeared  evi- 
dent  that  he  was  taking  measures  to  seize  the  crown  of 
England,  though  he  ha^  not  declared  that  intention. 
Pope  Sixtus  V.  not  less  ambitious  than  himself,  and 
equally  desirous  of  persecuting  the  protestants,  urged 
him  to  the  enterprise.  He  excommunicated  the  queen 
of  England,  and  pubhshed  a  crusade  against  her,  with 
the  usual  indulgences.  All  the  ports  of  Spain  resounded 
with  preparations  for  this  alarming  expedition  ;  and  the 
Spaniards  seemed  to  threaten  the  English  with  a  total 
annihilation. 

Tiiree  years  had  been  spent  by  Philip  in  making  the 
necessary  preparations  for  this  mighty  undertaking ; 
and  his  fleet,  which,  on  account  of  its  prodigious 
strength,  was  called  "  The  Invincible  Armada,"  was 
now  completed.  A  consecrated  banner  was  procured 
from  the  pope,  and  the  gold  of  Peru  was  lavished  on 
the  occasion.  Several  instruments  of  torture  were  also 
taken  on  board  the  Spanish  fleet,  designed  for  the  tor- 
menting of  the  English  protestants,  in  case  their  scheme 
took  effect. 

Troops  from  Italy,  Germany,  Flanders,  and  Spam 
were  embarked,  or  sent  to  the  points  from  which  they 
might  be  thrown  on  England.  The  Spanish  nobles 
volunteered.  Men  of  the  highest  rank  in  the  popish 
realms  solicited  employment ;  the  first  sea  officer  of 
the  age,  the  Marquis  Santa  Croce,  whose  very  name 
seemed  an  omen,  commanded  the  fleet ;  the  first  gen- 
eral of  the  age,^  the  Prince  of  Parma,  marched  the 


202 

Spanish  army,  thirty-four  thousand  of  the  most  cele* 
brated  troops  in  Europe,  down  to  the  Flemish  shore, 
for  invasion.  The  fleet  numbered  one  hundred  and 
thirty  ships  of  war,  carrying  thirty  thousand  troops  and 
seamen.  But  it  had  a  darker  freight  of  monks,  papal 
bulls,  and  instruments  of  torture. 

Elizabeth,  finding  that  she  must  contend  for  her 
crown  with  the  whole  force  of  Spain,  made  prepara- 
tions for  resistance ;  and  though  her  fleet,  (consisting 
of  less  than  a  hundred  ships,  and  much  inferior  in  point 
of  size  to  her  antagonist,)  seemed  very  inadequate  to 
oppose  so  powerful  an  enemy,  every  place  in  the  king, 
dom  discovered  the  greatest  readiness  in  defending 
their  religion  and  Uberty,  by  contributing  ships,  men, 
and  money. 

Men  of  reflection,  however,  entertained  the  greatest 
apprehensions,  when  they  considered  the  force  of  the 
Spaniards,  under  the  duke  of  Parma,  the  most  consum- 
mate  general  of  the  age. 

Elizabeth  was  sensible  that,  next  to  her  popularity, 
the  firmest  support  of  her  throne  consisted  in  the  zeal 
of  the  people,  for  the  protestant  religion,  and  their  ab- 
horrence  of  popery.  She  reminded  the  English  of 
their  former  danger  from  the  tyranny  of  Spain ;  and 
of  the  bloody  massacres  in  the  Indies,  and  the  unre- 
lenting executions  in  the  Low  Countries ;  and  a  list 
was  published  of  the  several  instruments  of  torture, 
with  which,  it  was  said,  the  Spanish  armada  was  load- 
ed. The  more  to  excite  the  martial  spirit  of  the  na- 
tion, the  queen  appeared  on  horseback  in  the  camp  at 
Tilbury  ;  and  riding  through  the  lines,  she  exhorted 
the  soldiers  to  remember  their  duty  to  their  country 
and  their  God,  declaring  that  she  would  rather  perish 
in  battle  than  survive  the  ruin  and  slavery  of  her 
people. 

The  armada,  after  sailing  from  Lisbon,  suffered  con- 
siderably from  storms  ;  but  the  damages  being  repaired, 
the  Spaniards  again  put  to  sea.  Efiingham,  admiral  of 
the  English  fleet,  who  was  stationed  at  Plymouth,  had 
just  time  to  get  out  of  port,  when  he  saw  the  armada 


203 

advancing  towards  him,  disposed  in  the  form  of  a 
crescent,  and  stretching  the  distance  of  seven  miles, 
from  one  extremity  to  the  other.  As  the  armada  ad- 
vanced up  the  channel,  the  Enghsh  hung  on  its  rear, 
and  soon  found  that  the  great  size  of  the  Spanish  ships 
was  no  advantage  to  them.  Their  bulk  exposed  them 
the  more  to  the  enemy's  fire,  while  their  cannon,  placed 
too'high,  passed  over  the  heads  of  the  English. 

The  armada  had  now  reached  Calais  and  cast  an- 
chor, in  expectation  that  the  duke  of  Parma  would  put 
to  sea  and  join  them.  The  English  admiral,  however, 
filling  eight  of  his  smaller  ships  with  combustible  mate- 
rials, sent  them  one  after  another  into  the  midst  of  the 
enemy.  The  Spaniards  were  so  much  alarmed,  that 
they  immediately  cut  their  cables,  and  "fled  with  the 
greatest  precipitation.  The  English,  whose  fleet  now 
amounted  to  one  hundred  and  forty  sail,  fell  upon  them 
next  morning,  while  in  confusion ;  and  besides  doing 
great  damage  to  other  ships,  they  took  or  destroyed 
about  twelve  of  the  enemy. 

The  Spanish  admiral,  defeated  in  many  rencounters, 
and  perceiving  the  inevitable  destruction  of  his  fleet, 
prepared  to  return  homewards ;  but  conducting  his 
shattered  ships  by  the  circuitous  route  of  Scotland  and 
Ireland,  a  violent  tempest  overtook  them,  near  the  Ork- 
neys. Many  of  the  vessels  were  wrecked  on  the  west- 
ern isles  of  Scotland,  and  on  the  coast  of  Ireland ;  and 
not  one  half  of  this  mighty  armament  returned  to 
Spain. 


64.  Gunpowder  Plot. 

In  order  to  crush  popery  in  England,  King  James  1. 
soon  after  his  accession  to  the  throne  took  proper 
measures  for  eclipsing  the  power  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
olics, by  enforcing  those  laws  which  had  been  made 
against  them  by  his  predecessors.  This  enraged  the 
papists  to  such  a  degree,  that  a  conspiracy  was  formed 
by  some  of  the  principal  leaders,  the  object  of  which 
was  to  blow  up  the  king,  the  royal  family,  and  both 
18 


204 

houses  of  parliament,  and  thus  to  involve  the  nation  in 
utter  and  inevitable  ruin. 

The  cabal  who  formed  the  resolution  of  putting  in 
practice  this  scheme,  consisted  of  thirteen  persons,  most 
of  whom  were  men  both  of  birth  and  fortune. 

Their  consultations  were  held  in  the  spring  and  sum- 
mer of  the  year  1604,  and  it  was  towards  the  close  of 
that  year  that  they  begun  their  operations.  It  was 
agreed,  that  a  few  of  the  conspirators  should  run  a 
mine  below  the  hall  in  which  the  parliament  was  to 
assemble,  and  that  they  should  choose  the  very  mo- 
ment when  the  king  should  deliver  his  speeches  to  both 
houses,  for  springing  the  mine,  and  thus,  by  one  blow, 
cut  off  the  king,  lords,  commons,  and  all  the  other  ene- 
mies of  the  Catholic  religion,  in  that  very  spot  where 
that  religion  had  been  most  oppressed.  For  this  pur- 
pose a  house  was  hired  adjoining  the  upper  house  oi' 
parliament,  and  the  conspirators,  expecting  their  vic- 
tims would  meet  on  the  17th  of  February  following, 
began  on  the  11th  of  December,  to  dig  in  the  cellar, 
through  the  wall  of  partition,  which  was  three  yards 
thick.  There  were  seven  in  number  joined  in  this  la- 
bor. They  went  in  by  night,  and  never  after  appeared 
in  sight ;  for,  having  supplied  themselves  with  powder, 
shot,  and  fire-arms,  they  had  formed  a  resolution  rath- 
er to  die  than  be  taken. 

On  Candlemas-day,  1605,  they  had  dug  as  far  through 
the  wall  as  to  be  able  to  hear  a  noise  on  the  other  side  ; 
upon  which  unexpected  event,  fearing  a  discovery, 
Guido  Fawkes  (one  of  the  principal  actors  in  this  con- 
spiracy)  was  despatched  to  know  the  occasion,  and 
returned  with  tlie  favorable  report,  that  the  place  from 
whence  the  noise  came  was  a  large  cellar,  under  the  up- 
per house  of  parliament,  full  of  sea  coal,  which  was 
then  on  sale,  and  the  cellar  offered  to  be  let. 

On  this  information,  the  cellar  was  hired,  and  tlie 
remainder  of  the  coal  was  bought  by  one  of  the  conspi- 
rators. He  then  sent  for  thirty  barrels  of  gunpow- 
der from  Holland,  and  landing  them  at  Lambeth,  con- 
veyed  them  gradually  by  night  to  this  cellar,  where 


205 

they  were  covered  with  stones,  iron  bars,  a  thousand 
billets  and  five  hundred  faggots  ;  all  which  was  done  at 
their  leisure,  the  parliament  being  proi'Ogued  to  the  5th 
of  November. 

This  being  done,  the  conspirators  next  consulted  how 
they  should  secure  the  duke  of  York,  (who  was  too 
young  to  be  expected  at  the  parliament-house,)  and  his 
sister  the  princess  Elizabeth.  It  was  resolved,  that 
two  persons  should  enter  into  the  duke's  chamber,  and 
a  dozen  more,  properly  disposed  at  several  doors,  with 
two  or  three  on  horseback  at  the  court-gate  to  receive 
him,  should  carry  him  safe  away  as  soon  as  the  parlia- 
mant  house  was  blown  up  ;  or  if  that  could  not  be  ef- 
fected, that  they  should  kill  him,  and  declare  the  prin- 
cess Elizabeth  queen,  having  secured  her  under  pre- 
tence of  a  hunting-match  that  day. 

It  was  agreed,  also,  to  apply  to  France,  Spain,  and 
other  powers,  for  assistance  after  the  plot  had  taken 
effect,  and  to  proclaim  the  princess  Elizabeth  que6ti, 
spreading  a  report,  after  the  blow  was  given,  that  the 
puritans  were  the  perpetrators  of  this  inhuman  act. 

All  matters  being  now  prepared  by  the  conspirators, 
they  waited  with  the  utmost  impatience  the  5th  of  No- 
vember.  But  all  their  counsels  were  blasted  by  a  hap- 
py and  providential  circumstance.  One  of  the  con- 
spirators, having  a  desire  to  save  William  Parker,  Lord 
Monteagle,  sent  him  the  following  letter  : 

"  My  Lord, 

"  Out  of  the  love  I  bear  to  some  of  your  friends,  I 
have  a  care  for  your  preservation  ;  therefore  I  advise 
you,  as  you  tender  your  life,  to  devise  you  some  excuse 
to  shift  off  your  attendance  at  this  parliament ;  for  God 
and  man  have  concurred  to  punish  the  wickedness  of 
this  time  ;  and  think  not  slightly  of  this  advertisement, 
but  retire  yourself  into  the  country,  where  you  may 
expect  the  event  with  safety ;  for  though  there  be  no 
appearance  of  any  stir,  yet  I  say  they  shall  receive  a 
terrible  blow,  this  parliament,  and  yet  they  shall  not 
see  who  hurts  them.     This  counsel  is  not  to  be  con- 


206 

tenined,  because  it  may  do  you  good,  and  can  do  you 
no  harm;  for  the  danger  is  past  so  soon  (or  as  quickly) 
as  you  burn  this  letter ;  and  I  hope  God  will  give  you 
grace  to  make  good  use  of  it,  to  whose  holy  protection 
I  commend  you." 

The  Lord  Monteagle  was,  for  some  time,  at  a  loss 
what  judgment  to  form  of  this  letter,  and  unresolved 
whether  he  should  slight  the  advertisement  or  not ;  and 
fancying  it  a  trick  of  his  enemies  to  frighten  him  into 
an  absence  from  parliament,  would  have  determined 
on  the  former,  had  his  own  safety  only  been  in  ques- 
tion ;  but  apprehending  the  king's  life  might  be  in  dan- 
ger, he  took  the  letter  at  midnight  to.  the  earl  of  Salis- 
bury, who  was  equally  puzzled  about  the  meaning  of 
it ;  and  though  he  was  inclined  to  think  it  merely  a 
wild  and  waggish  contrivance,  to  alarm  Monteagle,  yet 
he  thought  proper  to  consult  about  it  with  the  earl  of 
'Suffolk,  lord  chamberlain.  The  expression  "  that  the 
blow  should  come  without  knowing  who  hurt  them," 
made  them  imagine  that  no  time  would  be  more  proper 
than  the  time  of  parliament,  nor  by  any  other  way  like 
to  be  attempted  than  by  gunpowder,  while  the  king 
was  sitting  in  that  assembly.  The  lord  chamberlain 
thought  this  the  more  probable,  because  there  was  a 
great  cellar  under  the  parliament  chamber  not  used  for 
any  thing  but  wood 'or  coal,  belonging  to  Wineyard,  the 
keeper  of  the  palace ;  and  having  communicated  the 
letter  to  the  earls  Nottingham,  Worcester,  and  North- 
ampton, they  proceeded  no  further  till  the  king  came 
from  Royston  on  the  1st  of  November. 

.  His  majesty  being  shown  the  letter  by  the  earls,  who 
at  tlje  same  time  acquainted  him  with  their  suspicions, 
was  of  opinion  that  either  nothing  should  be  done  or 
else  enough  to  prevent  the  danger ;  and  that  a  search 
should  be  made  on  the  day  preceding  that  designed  for 
the  execution  of  this  plot. 

Accordingly,  on  I\Ionday,  the  4th  of  November,  in 
the  afternoon,  the  lord  chamberlain,  whose  office  it  was 
to  see  all  things  put  in  readiness  for  the  king's  coming, 
accompanied  by  Monteagle,    went    to  visit  all  places 


207 

about  the  parliament. house,  and  taking  a  slight  occa- 
sion to  see  the  cellar,  observed  only  piles  of  billets  and 
faggots,  but  in  greater  number  than  he  thought  Wine- 
yard  could  want  for  his  own  use.  On  his  asking  who 
owned  the  wood,  and  being  told  it  belonged  to  one  Mr. 
Percy,  he  began  to  have  some  suspicions,  knowing  him 
to  be  a  rigid  papist,  and  so  seldom  there,  that  he  had 
no  occasion  for  such  a  quantity  of  fuel ;  and  Monteagle 
confirmed  him  therein  by  observing  that  Percy  had 
made  him  great  professions  of  friendship. 

Though  there  were  no  other  materials  visible,  yet 
Suffolk  thought  it  was  necessary  to  make  a  further 
search  ;  and  upon  his  return  to  the  king,  a  resolution 
was  taken  that  it  should  be  made  in  such  a  way  as  should 
be  effectual,  without  creating  an  alarm. 

Sir  Thomas  Knevet,  steward  of  Westminster,  was 
accordingly  ordered,  under  the  pretext  of  searching  for 
stolen  tapestry  hangings  in  that  place,  and  other  houses 
thereabouts,  to  remove  the  wood,  and  see  if  any  thing 
was  concealed  underneath.  This  gentleman  going  at 
midnight,  with  several  attendants,  to  the  cellar,  met 
Fawkes,  just  coming  out  of  it,  booted  and  spurred, 
with  a  tinder  box,  and  three  matches  in  his  pockets  ; 
and  seizing  him  without  any  ceremony,  or  asking  him 
any  questions,  as  soon  as  the  removal  of  the  wood  dis- 
covered the  barrels  of  gunpowder,  he  caused  him  to  be 
bound  and  properly  secured. 

Fawkes,  who  was  a  hardened  and  intrepid  villain, 
made  no  hesitation  of  avowing  the  design,  and  that  it 
was  to  be  executed  on  the  morrow.  He  made  the  same 
acknowledgment  at  his  examination  before  a  committee 
of  the  council ;  and  though  he  did  not  deny  having 
some  associates  in  this  conspiracy,  yet  no  threats  of 
torture  could  make  him  discover  any  of  them  ;  he  de- 
claring that  "  he  was  ready  to  die,  and  had  rather  suf- 
fer ten  thousand  deaths,  than  willingly  accuse  his  mas- 
ter, or  any  other." 

A  number  of  the  conspirators  of  this  plot  were  ap- 
prehended  and  executed  ;  several,  however,  succeeded 
in  escaping  from  the  country. 
18* 


208 

The  lord  Monteagle  had  a  grant  of  two  hundred 
pounds  a  year  m  land,  and  a  pension  of  five  hundred 
pounds  for  life,  as  a  reward  for  discovering  the  letter 
which  gave  the  first  hint  of  the  conspira;cy  ;  and  the 
amiiversary  of  this  providential  deliverance  was  order- 
ed to  be  forever  commemorated  by  prayer  and  thanks- 
giving. 

65.  Irish  Massacre  of  the  Protestants,  in  1641. 

The  gloom  of  popery  had  overshadowed  Ireland, 
from  its  first  establishment  there,  till  the  reign  of  Hen- 
ry VIII.,  when  the  rays  of  the  gospel  began  to  dispel 
the  darkness,  and  afibrd  that  light  which  had  till  then 
been  unknown  in  that  island.  The  abject  ignorance  in 
which  the  people  were  held,  with  the  absurd  and  su- 
perstitious notions  they  entertained,  were  sufficiently 
evident  to  many  ;  and  the  artifices  of  their  priests  were 
so  conspicuous,  that  several  persons  of  distinction,  who 
had  hitherto  been  strenuous  papists,  would  willingly 
have  endeavored  to  shake  off  the  yoke,  and  embrace 
the  protestant  religion ;  but  the  natural  ferocity  of  the 
people,  and  their  strong  attachment  to  the  ridiculous 
doctrines  which  they  had  been  taught,  made  the  attempt 
dangerous.  It  was,  however,  at  length  undertaken, 
though  attended  with  the  most  liorrid  and  disastrous 
consequences. 

Anxious  to  extirpate  the  protestant  faith,  the  papists 
concerted  and  put  in  execution  a  most  diabolical  plot, 
the  design  of  which  was,  that  a  general  insurrection 
should  take  place  at  the  same  time  throughout  the  king- 
dom ;  and  that  all  the  protestants,  without  exception, 
should  be  murdered.  The  day  fixed  for  this  massacre, 
was  the  2.3d  of  October,  1641,  the  feast  of  Ignatius  Loy- 
ola, founder  of  the  Jesuits  ;  and  the  chief  conspirators, 
in  the  principal  parts  of  the  kingdom,  made  the  neces- 
sary preparations  for  the  intended  conflict. 

In  order  that  this  detested  scheme  might  the  more 
infallibly  succeed,  the  most  distinguished  artifices  were 
practised  by  the  papists ;  and  their  behavior  in  their 


'Ak  1 


209 


visits  to  the  protestants,  at  this  time,  was  with  more 
seeming  kindness  than  they  had  hitherto  shown,  which 
was  done  the  more  completely  to  effect  the  inhuman 
and  treacherous  designs  then  meditating  against  them. 
The  execution  of  this  savage  conspiracy  was  delayed 
till  the  approach  of  winter,  that  the  sending  of  troops 
from  England  might  be  attended  with  greater  difficulty. 
Cardinal  Richlieu,  the  French  minister,  had  promised 
the  conspirators  a  considerable  supply  of  men  and  mo- 
ney ;  and  many  Irish  officers  had  given  the  strongest 
assurances  that  they  would  heartly  concur  with  their 
Catholic  brethren,  ^as  soon  as  the  insurrection  took 
place. 

The  day  preceding  that  appointed  for  carrying  this 
design  into  execution  was  now  arrived,  when,  happily 
for  the  metropolis  of  the  kingdom,  the  conspiracy  was 
discovered  by  one  Owen  O'Connelly,  an  Irishman  ;  for 
which  most  signal  service,  the  English  parliament  vo- 
ted  him  five  hundred  pounds,  and  a  pension  of  two  hun- 
dred  pounds  during  life. 

So  very  seasonably  was  this  plot  discovered,  even 
but  a  few  hours  before  the  city  and  castle  of  Dublin 
were  to  have  been  surprised,  that  the  lords-justices  had 
but  just  time  to  put  themselves  and  the  city  in  a  proper 
posture  of  defence.  The  lord  M'Guire,  who  was  the 
principal  leader  here,  with  his  accomplices,  were  seiz- 
ed the  same  evening  in  the  city  ;  and  in  their  lodgings 
were  found  swords,  hatchets,  pole-axes,  hammers,  and 
such  other  instruments  of  death  as  had  been  pz'epared 
for  the  destruction  and  extirpation  of  the  protestants  in 
that  part  of  the  kingdom. 

Thus  was  the  metropolis  happily  preserved  ;  but  the 
bloody  part  of  the  intended  tragedy  was  past  preven- 
tion. The  conspirators  were  in  arms  all  over  the  king- 
dom,  early  in  the  morning  of  the  day  appointed,  and 
every  protestant  who  fell  in  their  way  was  immediate- 
ly  murdered.  No  age,  sex,  or  condition,  was  spa- 
red. The  wife  weeping  for  her  butchered  husband, 
and  embracing  her  helpless  children,  was  pierced  with 
them,  and  perished  by  the  same  stroke.     The  old,  the 


210  \  y 

j-ouiig,  the  vigorous,  and  the  infirm,  uuderweftt  the 
same  fate,  and  were  blended  in  one  common  ruin.  In 
vain  did  flight  save  from  the  first  assault ;  destruction 
was  every  where  let  loose,  and  met  the  hunted  victims 
at  every  turn.  In  vain  was  recourse  had  to  relations, 
to  companions,  to  friends  ;  all  connexions  were  dissolved, 
and  death  was  dealt  by  that  hand  from  which  protec- 
tion  was  implored  and  expected.  AVithout  provoca- 
tion, without  opposition,  the  astonished  English,  living 
in  profound  peace,  and,  as  they  thought,  full  security, 
were  massacred  by  their  nearest  neighbors,'  with  whom 
they  had  long  maintained  a  continued  intercourse  of 
kindness  and  good  offices.  Nay,  even  death  was  the 
slightest  punishment  inflicted  by  these  monsters  in  hu- 
man  form  ;  all  the  tortures  which  wanton  cruelty  could 
invent,  all  the  lingering  pains  of  body,  all  the  anguish 
of  mind,  and  agonies  of  despair,  could  not  satiate  re- 
venge  excited  without  injury,  and  cruelly  derived  from 
no  just  cause  whatever.  Depraved  nature,  or  even  per- 
verted religion,  though  encouraged  by  the  utmost  li- 
cense, cannot  reach  to  a  greater  pitch  of  ferocity,  than 
appeared  in  these  merciless  barbarians.  Even  the 
weaker  sex  themselves,  naturally  tender  to  their  own 
sufferings,  and  compassionate  to  tliose  of  others,  here 
emulated  their  robust  companions  in  the  practice  of 
every  cruelty.  The  very  children,  taught  by  example, 
and  encouraged  by  the  exhortations  of  their  parents, 
dealt  their  feeble  blows  on  the  dead  carcasses  of  de- 
fenceless  children  of  the  English. 

Nor  was  the  avarice  of  the  Irish  sufl[icient  to  produce 
the  least  restraint  on  their  cruelty.  Such  was  their 
frenzy,  that  the  cattle  they  had  seized,  and  by  rapine 
had  made  their  own,  were,  because  they  bore  the  name 
of  English,  wantonly  slaughtered,  or,  when  covered 
with  wounds,  turned  loose  into  the  woods,  there  to  per- 
ish  by  slow  and  lingering  torments. 

The  commodious  habitations  of  the  planters  were 
laid  in  ashes,  or  leveled  witii  the  ground.  And  where 
the  wretched  owners  had  shut  themselves  up  in  the 
houses,  and  wore  preparing  for  defence,  they  perished 


211 

in  the  flames,  together  with  their  wives  and  children. 
This  nmssacro,in  which  many  thousands  perished,  was 
retahated  upon  the  Irish  in  1649,  by  Oliver  Cromwell, 
who  was  sent  to  Ireland  to  quell  the  rebellion  in  that 
country.  This  energetic  man,  having  defeated  the 
Irish  army,  took  Drogheda  by  assault,  and  put  the 
whole  garrison  to  the  sword.  This  struck  such  a  ter- 
ror, that  the  whole  country  soon  after  submitted  to  the 
authority  of  the  English  parliament. 


66.  R-ELiGious  Rites,  Opinioks,   &c.   of  the 
North.  Ajiericax  Ixdiaxs. 

The  Indians  of  this  country  were  generally  polythc- 
ists,  or  believed  in  a  plurality  of  Gods.  Some  were 
considered  as  local  deities  ;  yet  they  believed  that  there 
was  one  Supreme  God,  or  Great  Spirit,  the  Creator  of 
the  rest,  and  of  all  creatures  and  things.  Him,  the  na- 
tives  of  New  England  called  Kichtan.  They  believed 
that  good  men,  at  death,  ascended  to  Kichtan,  above 
the  heavens,  where  they  enjoyed  their  departed  friends 
and  all  good  things  ;  that  bad  men  also  went  and  knock- 
ed at  the  gate  of  glory,  but  Kichtan  bade  them  depart, 
for  there  was  no  place  for  such,  whence  they  wandered 
in  restless  poverty.  This  Supreme  Being  they  held  to 
be  good,  and  prayed  to  him  when  they  desired  any 
great  favor,  and  paid  a  sort  of  acknowledgment  to  Him, 
for  plenty,  victory,  &c.  The  manner  of  worship  in 
many  of  the  Indian  tribes,  was  to  sing  and  dance  around 
a  large  fire. 

There  was  another  power  which  they  called  Hohba- 
mock ;  in  English,  the  Devil, — of  whom  they  stood  in 
greater  awe,  and  worshiped  him  merely  from  a  prin- 
ciple of  fear,  and  it  is  said  that  they  sometimes  even 
sacrificed  their  own  children  to  appease  him.*  They 
prayed  to  him  to  heal  their  wounds  and  diseases. 
When  found  curable,  he  was  supposed  to  be  the  author 


Morse  and  Parish's  History  of  New  England. 


212 

of  tlieir  complaints  ;  when  they  were  mortal,  they  were 
ascribed  to  Kichtan,  whose  diseases  none  are  able  to 
remove  ;  therefore,  they  never  prayed  to  him  in  sick- 
ness. Their  priests,  which  were  called  jwwmvs,  and 
their  chief  warriors,  pretended  often  to  see  Hobbamock 
in  the  shape  of  a  man,  fawn,  or  eagle,  but  generallj''  of 
a  snake.  The  duty  and  office  of  the  powaws  was  to 
pray  to  Hobbamock  for  the  removal  of  evils ;  the  com- 
mon people  joined  or  said  amen.  In  his  prayer  the 
powaw  promised  skins,  kettles,  hatchets,  beads,  &c. 
as  sacrifices,  if  his  request  should  be  granted. 

The  apparent  insensibility  of  the  Indians  under  pains 
and  wounds  is  well  known ;  yet  they  had  awful  appre- 
hensions of  death. 

When  sick,  and  all  hope  of  recovery  was  gone,  their 
bursting  sobs  and  sighs,  their  wringing  hands,  their 
flowing  tears,  and  dismal  cries  and  shrieks,  were 
enough  to  excite  sympathy  from  the  hardest  heart. 
Their  afiection  was  very  strong  for  their  children,  who 
bj*  mduigence  were  saucy  and  undutiful.  A  father 
would  sometimes,  through  grief  and  rage  for  the  loss 
of  a  child,  stab  himself.  Some  tribes  of  Indians  would 
not  allow  of  mentioning  the  name  of  a  friend  after 
death.  When  a  person  died,  they  generally  buried 
with  him  his  bow  and  arrows,  dogs,  and  whatever  was 
valuable  to  him  while  living,  supposing  he  would  want 
them  in  another  world,  as  their  ideas  of  the  happiness 
of  heaven  consisted  in  finding  plenty  of  game,  feast- 
ing, dec. 

The  Indians  appeared  to  have  distinct  traditions  of 
the  creation  and  deluge,  and  some  of  their  words,  rites, 
and  ceremonies,  bear  a  strong  affinity  to  those  of  the 
ancient  Hebrews.  The  following  is  from  various  au- 
thors. 

"  When  the  Indians  determine  on  war  or  hunting, 
they  have  stated  preparatory  religious  ceremonies,  for 
purification,  particularly  by  fasting,  as  the  Israelites 
had. 


213 

''  Father  Charlevoix  gives  an  account  of  this  custom 
in  his  time.  In  case  of  an  intention  of  going  to  war, 
he  who  is  to  command  does  not  commence  the  raising 
of  soldiers,  till  he  has  fasted  several  days,  during  which 
he  is  smeared  with  black — has  no  conversation  with 
any  one — invokes  by  day  and  night,  his  tutelar  spirh, 
and  above  all,  is  very  careful  to  observe  his  dreams. 
The  fast  being  over,  he  assembles  his  friends,  and  with 
a  string  of  wampum  in  his  hands,  he  speaks  to  them  af- 
ter this  manner  :  Brethren  !  the  Great  Spirit  authorizes 
my  sentiments,  and  inspires  me  with  what  I  ought  to 

do.     The  blood  of is  not  wiped  away  ;  his  body 

is  not  covered,  and  I  will  acquit  myself  of  this  duty  to- 
wards  him,"  (Sec. 

Mr.  M'Kenzie  in  some  measure  confirms  this  ac- 
count, though  among  different  nations.  "  If  the  tribes 
feel  themselves  called  upon  to  go  to  war,  the  elders 
convene  the  people,  in  order  to  obtain  the  general  opin- 
ion. If  it  be  for  war,  the  chief  publishes  his  intention 
to  smoke  in  the  sacred  stem  (a  pipe)  at  a  certain  time. 
To  this  solemnity,  mediation  and  fasting  are  required 
as,  preparatory  ceremonials.  When  the  people  are 
thus  assembled,  and  the  meeting  sanctified  by  the  cus- 
tom of  smoking,  (this  may  be  in  imitation  of  the  smoke 
of  the  incense  oifered  on  the  altar  of  the  Jews,)  the 
chief  enlarges  on  the  causes  which  have  called  them 
together,  and  the  necessity  of  the  measures  proposed 
on  the  occasion.  He  then  invites  those  who  are  \vil- 
ling  to  follow  him,  to  smoke  out  of  the  sacred  stem, 
which  is  considered  as  a  token  of  enrolment."  A  sa- 
cred feast  then  takes  place,  and  after  much  ceremony, 
usual  on  such  occasions,  "  the  chief,  turning  to  the  east, 
makes  a  speech  to  explain  more  fully  the  design  of  their 
meeting,  then  concludes  with  an  acknowledgement  for 
past  mercies  received,  and  a  prayer  tor  the  continuance 
of  them,  from  the  Master  of  Life.  He  then  sits  down, 
and  the  whole  company  declare  their  approbation  and 
thanks  by  uttering  the  word  Ho  /"  (in  a  very  hoarse, 
guttural  "sound,  being  the  third  syllable  of  the  beloved 
name,)  '•  with  an  emphatic  promulgation  of  the  last  let- 


214 

ter.  The  chief  then  takes  up  the  pipe,  and  holds  it  to 
the  mouth  of  the  officiating  person,"  (like  a  priest  of 
the  Jews,  with  the  incense,)  "  who  after  smoking  three 
whiffs,  utters  a  short  prayer,  and  then  goes  round  with 
it  from  east  to  west,  to  every  person  present."  The 
ceremony  then  being  ended,  "  he  returns  the  company 
thanks  for  their  attendance,  and  wishes  them,  as  well  as 
the  whole  tribe,  health  and  life."   • 

"  A  writer  (Adair)  who  has  had  the  best  opportuni- 
ties to  know  the  true  idiom  of  their  language,  by  a  res- 
idence among  them  for  forty  years,  has  taken  great 
pains  to  show  the  similarity  of  the  Hebrew  with  the  In- 
dian languages,  both  in  their  roots  and  general  con- 
struction ;  and  insists  that  many  of  the  Indian  words, 
to  this  day,  are  purely  Hebrew,  notwithstanding  their 
exposure  to  the  loss  of  it  to  such  a  degree  as  to  make 
the  preservation  of  it,  so  far,  little  less  than  miracu- 
lous." 

Mr.  Boudinot  speaking  of  the  Indian  traditions  as 
received  by  their  nations,  says,  not  having  the  assist- 
ance  afforded  by  the  means  of  writing  and  reading,  they 
are  obliged  to  have  recourse  to  tradition,  as  Du  Pratz, 
Vol.  II.  p.  169,  has  justly  observed,  "to  preserve  \he 
remembrance  of  remarkable  transactions  or  historical 
facts ;  and  this  tradition  cannot  be  preserved,  but  by 
frequent  repetitions  ;  consequently  many  of  their  young 
men  are  ofT;en  employed  in  hearkening  to  the  old  belov- 
ed men,  narrating  the  history  of  their  ancestors,  which 
is  thus  transmitted  from  generation  to  generation.'" 
"  In  order  to  preserve  them  pure  and  incorrupt,  they 
are  careful  not  to  deliver  them  indifferently  to  all  their 
young  pco[)Ic,  but  only  to  those  youijg  men  of  whom 
they  have  the  best  opinion.  They  hold  it  as  a  certain 
fact,  delivered  down  from  their  ancestors,  that  their 
forefathers,  in  very  remote  ages,  came  from  a  far  dis- 
tant country,  by  the  way  of  the  west,  where  all  the  peo- 
ple, were  of  one  color,  and  that  in  process  of  time  they 
moved  eastward  to  their  present  settlements." 

This  tradition  is  corroborated  by  a  current  report 
among  them,  related  by  the  old  Chickkasah  Indians 


215 

to  our  Iraders,  that  about  one  hundred  years  ago,  there 
came  from  Mexico,  some  of  the  old  Chickkasah  nation, 
or  as  the  Spaniards  call  them,  Chichemicas,  in  quest  of 
their  brethren,  as  far  north  as  the  Aquahpah  nation, 
above  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  above  the  Natchez, 
on  the  south-east  side  of  the  Mississippi  river  ;  but 
through  French  policy,  they  were  either  killed  or  sent 
back,  so  as  to  prevent  their  opening  a  brotherly  inter- 
course with  them,  as  they  had  proposed.  It  is  also 
said,  that  the  Nauatalcas  believe  that  they  dwelt  in  an- 
other region  before  they  settled  in  Mexico ;  that  their 
forefathers  wandered  eighty  years  in  search  of  it, 
through  a  strict  obedience  to  the  commands  of  the 
Great  Spirit,  who  ordered  them  to  go  in  quest  of  new 
lands,  that  had  such  particular  marks  as  were  made 
known  to  them,  and  they  punctually  obeyed  the  divine 
mandate,  and  by  that  means  found  out  and  settled  that 
fertile  country  of  Mexico. 

Our  southern  Indians  have  also  a  tradition  among 
them,  which  they  firmly  believe,  that  of  old  time,  their 
ancestors  lived  beyond  a  great  river ;  that  nine  parts 
of  their  nation,  out  of  ten,  passed  over  the  river,  but 
the  remainder  refused,  and  staid  behind  ;  that  they  had 
a  king  when  they  lived  far  to  the  west,  who  left  two 
sons  ;  that  one  of  them,  with  a  number  of  his  people, 
traveled  a  great  way  for  many  years,  till  they  came  to 
Delaware  river,  and  settled  there  ;  that  some  years  ago, 
the  king  of  the  country  from  which  they  had  emi- 
grated, sent  a  party  in  search  of  them  ;  this  was  at  the 
time  the  French  were  in  possession  of  the  country  on 
the  river  Alleghany  ;  that  after  seeking  six  years,  they 
found  an  Indian  who  led  them  to  the  Delaware  towns, 
where  they  staid  one  year ;  that  the  French  sent  a 
white  man  with  them  on  their  return,  to  bring  back  an 
account  of  their  country,  but  they  have  never  been 
heard  of  since. 

It  is  said  among  their  principal,  or  beloved  men, 

that  they  have  it  handed  down  from  their  ancestors, 

that  the  book  which  the  white  people  have,  was  once 

theirs ;  that  while  they  had  it  they  prospered  exceed- 

19 


216 

ingly,  but  that  the  white  people  bought  it  of  them,  and 
Jearnt  many  things  from  it,  while  the  Indians  lost  their 
credit,  ofTended  the  Great  Spirit,  and  suffered  greatly 
from  the  neighboring  nations  ;  that  the  Great  Spirit 
took  pity  on  them,  and  directed  them  to  this  country  ; 
that  on  their  way  they  came  to  a  great  river,  which 
they  could  not  pass,  when  God  dried  up  the  waters,  and 
they  passed  over  dry  shod.  They  also  say  that  their 
forefathers  were  possessed  of  an  extraordinary  divine 
spirit,  by  which  they  foretold  future  events,  and  con- 
trolled the  common  course  of  nature,  and  this  they 
transmitted  to  their  offspring,  on  condition  of  their 
obeying  the  sacred  laws  ;  that  they  did  by  these  means 
bring  down  showers  of  plenty  on  the  beloved  people  ; 
but  that  this  power,  for  a  long  time  past,  had  entirely 
ceased. 

Mr.  M'Kenzie,  in  his  History  of  the  Fur  Trade,  and 
his  journey  through  North  America,  by  the  lakes,  to 

the  Pacific,  in  the  year  ,  says,  that  "  the  Indians 

informed  him,  that  they  had  a  tradition  among  them, 
that  they  originally  came  from  another  country,  inhab- 
ited by  wicked  people,  and  had  traversed  a  great  lake, 
which  was  narrow,  shallow,  and  full  of  islands,  where 
they  had  suffered  great  hardships  and  much  misery,  it 
being  always  winter,  with  ice  and  deep  snows  ;  at  a 
place  they  called  the  Copper-mine  River,  where  they 
made  the  first  land,  the  ground  was  covered  with  cop- 
per, over  which  a  body  of  earth  had  since  been  collect- 
ed,  to  the  depth  of  a  man's  heighth.  They  believe  al- 
so, that  in  ancient  times  their  ancestors  had  lived  till 
their  feet  were  worn  out  with  walking,  and  their  throats 
with  eating.  They  described  a  deluge,  when  the  wa- 
ters spread  over  the  whole  earth,  except  the  highest 
mountain,  on  the  top  of  which  they  were  preserved. 
They  also  believe  in  a  future  judgment." — HVKenzie's 
History,  p.  113, 

The  Indians  to  the  eastward  say,  that  previous  to  the 
white  people  coming  into  the  country,  their  ancestors 
were  in  the  habit  of  using  circumcision,  but  latterly, 
not  being  able  to  assign  any  reason  for  so  strange  a 


217 

practice,  their  young  people  insisted  on  its  being  abol- 
ished. 

M'Kenzie  says  the  same  of  the  Indians  he  saw  on 
his  route,  even  at  this  day.  {History,  p.  34.)  Speak- 
ing  of  the  nations  of  the  Slave  and  Dog-rib  Indians, 
very  far  to  the  north-west,  he  says,  "  whether  circum- 
cision be  practised  among  them,  I  cannot  pretend  to 
say  ;  but  the  appearance  of  it  was  general  among  those 
I  saw." 

The  Dog-rib  Indians  live  about  two  or  three  hundred 
miles  from  the  straits  of  Kamschatka.  Dr.  Beatty  says, 
in  his  journal  of  a  visit  he  paid  to  the  Indians  on  the 
Ohio,  about  fifty  years  ago,  that  an  old  Christian  Indian 
informed  him,  that  an  old  uncle  of  his,  who  died  about 
the  year  1728,  related  to  him  several  customs  and  tra- 
ditions of  former  times ;  and  among  others,  that  cir- 
cumcision was  practised  among  the  Indians  long  ago, 
but  their  young  men  making  a  mock  of  it,  brought  it 
into  disrepute,  and  so  it  came  to  be  disused.  (Journal, 
p.  89.)  The  same  Indian  said,  that  one  tradition  they 
had  was,  that  once  the  waters  had  overflowed  all  the 
land,  and  drowned  all  the  people  then  living,  except  a 
Cew,  who  made  a  great  canoe,  and  were  saved  in  it. 
(page  90.)  And  that  a  long  time  ago,  the  people  went 
to  build  a  high  place  ;  that  while  they  were  building  of 
it,  they  lost  their  language,  and  could  not  understand 
one  another  ;  that  while  one,  perhaps,*  called  for  a  stick, 
another  brought  him  a  stone,  &c.  &c.,  and  from  that 
time  the  Indians  began  to  speak  different  languages. 

Father  Charlevoix,  the  French  historian,  informs  us 
that  the  Hurons  and  Iroquois,  in  that  early  day,  had  a 
tradition  among  them,  that  the  first  woman  came  from 
heaven,  and  had  twins,  and  that  the  elder  killed  the 
younger. 

In  an  account  published  in  the  year  1644,  by  a  Dutch 
minister  of  the  gospel  in  New- York,  giving  an  account 
of  the  Mohawks,  he  says,  "  an  old  woman  came  to  my 
house,  and  told  the  family,  that  her  forefathers  had  told 
her  that  the  Great  Spirit  once  went  out  walking  with 
his  brother,  and  that  a  dispute  arose  between  them,  and 


218 


the  Great  Spirit  killed  his  brother."  This  is  plainly  a 
confusion  of  the  story  of  Cain  and  Abel.  It  is  most 
likely  from  the  ignorance  of  the  minister  in  the  idiom 
of  the  Indian  language,  misconstruing ;  Cain  being  rep- 
resented a  great  man,  for  the  Great  Spirit.  Many  mis- 
takes of  this  kind  are  frequently  made. 


67.  The  Indian  Mother. 

The  following  account,  taken  from  Mather's  Mag- 
nalia,  serves  to  show  us,  that  the  Almighty  has  not  left 
himself  without  a  witness,  even  among  pagan  nations, 
and  it  ill  becomes  us  to  say  that  the  Lord  does  not  re- 
veal himself  at  times  to  those  who  look  to  him  for  help, 
who  never  have  heard  of  the  way  of  life  and  salvation 
by  Jesus  Christ. 

Pammehanuit,  an  Indian  of  prime  quality,  and  his 
wife,  on  Martha's  Vineyard,  having  buried  their  first 
five  children  successively,  every  one  of  them  within 
ten  days  of  their  birth,  notwithstanding  all  their  use  of 
poioaws  and  of  medicines  to  preserve  them, — they  had 
a  sixth  child,  a  son,  born  about  the  year  1638,  which 
was  a  few  years  before  the  English  first  settled  on  the 
Vineyard.  The  mother  was  greatly  perplexed  with 
fear  that  she  should  lose  this  child,  like  the  former ; 
and  utterly  despairing  of  any  help  from  such  means  as 
had  been  formerly  tried  with  so  little  success,  as  soon 
as  she  was  able,  with  a  sorrowful  heart,  she  took  up 
her  child,  and  went  out  into  the  field,  that  she  might 
weep  out  her  sorrows.  While  she  was  musing  on  the 
insufficiency  of  all  human  help,  she  felt  it  powerfully 
suggested  unto  her  mind,  that  there  is  one  Almighty 
God  who  is  to  be  prayed  unto ;  that  this  God  had  cre- 
ated all  the  things  that  wc  see  ;  and  that  the  God  who  had 
given  being  to  herself,  and  all  other  people,  and  had  giv- 
en her  child  unto  her,  was  easily  able  to  continue  the  life 
of  her  child. 

Hereupon,  this  poor  pagan  woman  resolved,  that  she 
would  seek  unto  this  God  for  that  mercy,  and  she  did 
accordingly.     The  issue  was,  that  her  child  Uved  ;  and 


219 

her  faith  in  Him,  who  thus  answered  her  prayer,  was 
wonderfully  strengthened  ;  the  consideration  whereof 
caused  her  to  dedicate  this  child  unto  the  service  of 
that  God  who  had  preserved  his  life ;  and  educate  him, 
as  far  as  might  be,  to  become  the  servant  of  God. 

Not  long  after  this,  the  English  came  to  settle  on 
Martha's  Vineyard;  and  the  Indians  who  had  been 
present  at  some  of  the  English  devotions,  reported  that 
they  assembled  frequently  together,  and  that  the  man 
who  spoke  among  them,  often  looked  upward.  This 
woman,  from  this  report,  presently  concluded,  that  their 
assemblies  were  for  prayers ;  and  that  their  prayers 
were  unto  that  very  God  whom  she  had  addressed  for 
the  life  of  her  child.  She  was  confirmed  in  this,  when 
the  gospel  was  not  long  after  preached  by  Mr.  Mayhew 
to  the  Indians ;  which  gospel  she  readily,  cheerfully, 
and  heartily  embraced.  And  in  the  confession  that 
she  made  publicly  at  her  admission  into  the  church, 
she  gave  a  relation  of  the  preparation  for  the  knowledge 
of  Christ,  wherewith  God  had  in  this  remarkable  way 
favored  her.  Her  child,  whose  name  was  Japhet,  be- 
came afterwards  an  eminent  minister  of  Christ.  He 
was  pastor  to  an  Indian  church  on  Martha's  Vineyard ; 
he  also  took  much  pains  to  carry  the  gospel  unto  other 
Indians  on  the  main  land,  and  his  labors  were  attended 
with  much  success. 


68.  Plymouth  Settlers. 

The  colony  at  Plymouth,  Mass.  the  first  European 
settlement  in  New-England,  was  planted  principally 
for  the  sake  of  the  free  and  undisturbed  enjoyment  of 
religious  and  civil  liberty.  The  colonists  were  origin- 
ally from  the  north  of  England  ;  and  were  of  that  class 
of  people  in  those  days  called  Puritans,  so  named  from 
their  uncommon  zeal  in  endeavoring  to  preserve  the 
purity  of  divine  worship. 

Being  persecuted  by  their  enemies,  during  the  reign 
of  James  I.  they  fled  with  their  pastor,  to  Amsterdam, 
in   Holland,  in  1608.     They  afterwards  removed  to 
19* 


220 

Leyden,    where    they    remained    till    they    sailed  for 
America. 

Having  resolved  upon  a  removal,  they  procured  two 
small  ships  and  repaired  to  Plymouth,  Eng.  and  from 
thence  they  proceeded  about  one  hundred  leagues  on 
their  voyage,  when  they  were  compelled  to  return,  in 
consequence  of  one  of  the  ships  being  leaky.  This 
ship  M'as  condemned,  and  the  other,  called  the  May 
Flower,  being  crowded  with  passengers,  again  put  to 
sea,  Sept.  6th  ;  on  the  9th  of  November,  after  a  dan- 
gei'ous  passage,  they  arrived  at  Cape  Cod,  and  the  next 
day  anchored  in  the  harbor  which  is  formed  by  the 
hook  of  the  cape. 

Before  they  landed,  having  devoutly  given  thanks  to 
God  for  their  safe  arrival,  they  formed  themselves  into 
a  "  body  politic,"  and  chose  Mr.  John  Carver  their  gov- 
ernor for  the  first  year. 

Their  next  object  was  to  fix  on  a  convenient  place 
for  settlement.  In  doing  this  they  encountered  manj' 
difficulties — many  of  them  were  sick  in  consequence  of 
the  fatigues  of  a  long  voyage — their  provisions  were 
bad — the  season  was  uncommonly  cold — the  Indians, 
though  afterwards  friendly,  were  now  hostile — and 
they  were  unacquainted  with  the  coast.  These  diffi- 
culties they  surmounted  ;  and  on  the  22d  of  December, 
1G20,  they  safely  landed  at  a  place,  which  they  named 
Plymouth.  The  anniversary  of  their  landing  is  still 
celebrated  by  the  descendants  of  the  Pilgrims,  as  a  re- 
ligious festival. 

The  whole  company  that  landed  consisted  of  but 
one  hundred  and  one  souls.  Their  situation  and  pros- 
pects were  truly  dismal  and  discouraging.  The  near- 
est European  settlement  was  five  hundred  miles  dis- 
tant,  and  utterly  incapable  of  affording  them  relief  in  a 
time  of  famine  or  danger.  Wherever  they  turned  their 
eyes,  distress  was  befbre  them.  "  Persecuted  in  their 
native  land, — grieved  for  ])rofana1ion  of  the  holy  Sab- 
bath, and  other  licentiousness  in  Holland — fatigued  by 
their  long  and  boisterous  voyage — forced  on  a  danger- 
ous and  unknown  shore  in  the  advance  of  a  cold  win- 


221 

ter — surrounded  with  hostile  barbarians,  without  any 
hope  of  liuman  succor — denied  the  aid  or  favor  of  the 
court  of  England — without  a  patent — without  a  public 
promise  of  the  peaceable  enjoyment  of  their  religious 
liberties — without  convenient  shelter  from  the  rigoi-s  of 
the  weatlier ; — such  were  the  prospects  and  such  tb.e 
situation  of  these  pious  and  solitary  Christians.  To 
add  to  their  distresses,  a  very  mortal  sickness  prevailed 
among  them,  which  swept  off  forty-six  of  their  number 
before  the  ensuing  spring. 

"  To  support  them  under  these  trials,  they  had  need 
of  all  the  aids  and  comforts  which  Christianity  affords  ; 
and  these  were  found  sufficient.  The  free  and  unmo- 
lested enjoyment  of  their  religion,  reconciled  them  to 
their  lonely  situation — they  bore  their  hardships  with 
unexampled  patience,  and  persevered  in  their  pilgrim- 
age of  almost  unparalleled  trials,  with  such  resignation 
and  calmness,  as  gave  proof  of  great  piety  and  uncon- 
querable virtue." 


69.  Friends  ok  Quakers. 

The  members  of  this  society  called  themselves,  at 
first,  Seekers ;  from  their  seeking  the  truth.  But  af- 
terwards assumed  the  appellation  of  Friends.  The 
term  Quakers  was  an  epithet  of  reproach,  given  them 
by  their  enemies.  This  sect,  as  a  body,  trace  their 
origin  to  George  Fox,  who  was  born  at  Drayton, 
Leicestershire,  in  1624.  He  was  bred  a  shoe-maker 
and  glazier.  In  1647,  he  became  dissatisfied  with  the 
state  of  things  in  the  church.  He  inveighed  against 
the  clergy,  and  their  vices ;  against  the  church,  its 
modes  of  worship,  and  doctrines,  and  the  manner  in 
which  it  was  supported.  On  account  of  his  peculiar 
sentiments  and  conduct,  he  was  persecuted,  and  impri- 
soned at  Nottingham,  1649.  After  his  release,  he  tra- 
veled into  Ireland,  Scotland,  Holland,  Germany,  the 
West  Indies,  and  the  American  colonies.  During  the 
whole  of  his  laborious  life,  he  employed  himself  in  per- 
suading men  to  regard  the  "  divine  light,"  implanted 


222 

in  the  human  mind,  as  being  sufficient  to  lead  to  salva- 
tion. He  was  imprisoned  no  less  than  eight  different 
times.  He  is  represented  as  having  been  a  meek,  de- 
vout and  inoffensive  man,  and  died  in  London,  1090. 

In  1656,  the  Friends  first  made  their  appearance  in 
the  colony  of  Massachusetts,  where,  on  account  of  their 
singular  views,  they  suffered  some  persecution.  The 
legislature  passed  laws  for  their  banishment,  threaten- 
ing all  who  should  return,  with  death.  Under  this  law, 
four  were  executed. 

In  practice,  they  do  not  hold  to  a  regular  gospel  min- 
istry, but  admit  any  one,  whether  male  or  female,  to 
exliort  as  they  are  moved  by  the  Spirit ;  nor  do  they 
strictly  observe  the  Sabbath,  or  the  ordinances  of  the 
gospel.  Singing  forms  no  part  of  their  worship.  They 
refuse  to  take  an  oath,  but  always  practice  affirmation. 
They  also  refuse  to  engage  in  war,  or  to  pay  outward 
homage  to  any  man.  In  their  dress,  they  are  neat  and 
uniform.  In  their  manners,  they  are  rather  reserved  ; 
but  distinguished   for  tlieir  love  of  order  and  sobriety. 

A  certain  writer  remarks  of  them,  that  their  "  benev- 
olence,  moral  rectitude,  and  commercial  punctuality, 
have  excited  and  long  secured  to  them,  very  general 
esteem ;  and  it  has  been  observed,  that  in  the  multi- 
tudes that  compose  the  legion  of  vagrants,  and  street 
beggars,  not  a  single  Quaker  can  be  found." 

The  principal  residence  pf  the  Friends  in  America, 
is  in  the  state  of  Pennsylvania,  so  called  after  William 
Penn,  an  eminent  Quaker,  to  whom  this  state  'was 
granted,  by  Charles  II.  1680.  There  are  in  this  coun- 
try about  seven  hundred  congregatiojis. 

Within  a  few  years,  there  has  been  a  great  division 
among  them.  One  Elias  Hicks  arose,  who  essentially 
differed  from  them  in  religious  sentiments  ;  and  drew 
after  him  great  numbers  of  the  Fiiends.  These  are 
called  Hicksites,  to  distinguish  them  from  the  orthodox. 


223 


70.  John  Bunyan. 

This  celebrated  and  valuable  man,  was  born  A.  D. 
1628,  at  Elstow,  a  small  village  near  Bedford,  Eng. 
His  father  was  by  occupation  a  tinker,  who  bore  a  fair 
character,  and  brought  up  his  son  to  the  same  business  ; 
and  was  anxious,  also,  that  he  should  be  taught  to  read, 
write,  &c.  But  being  a  profligate  youth,  we  are  told, 
he  soon  forgot  nearly  all  he  had  learned  ;  yet,  it  is  pro- 
bable  that  he  retained  so  much  as  enabled  him  to  re- 
cover,  in  part,  the  rest,  when  his  mind  became  better 
disposed ;  which  was  useful  to  him  in  the  subsequent 
part  of  his  life. 

Notwithstanding  he  had  been  addicted  to  gross  vice 
and  impiety,  from  his  youth,  still,  he  was  the  subject 
of  continual  alarms  and  convictions,  which  at  times 
were  peculiarly  overwhelming.  But  these  produced 
no  lasting  good  effect,  at  the  time.  A  copious  narra- 
tive  of  these  conflicts,  temptations,  and  crimes,  is  con- 
tained in  a  treatise  published  by  himself,  under  the  title 
of  "  Grace  abounding  to  the  chief  of  sinners." 

During  this  part  of  his  life,  he  was  twice  preserved 
from  the  most  imminent  danger  of  drowning.  He  was 
a  soldier  in  the  parliament's  army,  at  the  siege  of  Lei- 
cester, in  1645.  At  one  time  he  was  drawn  out  to 
stand  centinel ;  but  one  of  his  comrades,  by  choice, 
took  his  place,  and  was  shot  through  the  head ! 

After  this,  his  mind  was  deeply  exercised  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion ;  and  he  was  enabled  to  beheve  to  the 
saving  of  his  soul ;  and  was  admitted,  by  baptism,  a 
member  of  Mr.  Gifford's  church,  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
seven,  A.  D.  1655.  Soon  after,  he  was  set  apart  by 
fasting  and  prayer,  to  the  ministerial  office  ;  after  much 
reluctance  on  his  part.  At  a  certain  time,  previous  to 
the  restoration  of  Charles  II.  he  was  expected  to  preach 
in  a  church,  near  Cambridge.  A  student  of  that  uni- 
versity, not  remarkable  for  sobriety,  was  induced  by 
curiosity,  to  hear  ^'the  tinker  prate;''  the  discourse 
made  a  deep  impression  on  his  mind  ;  he  sought  every 
opportunity  to  hear  Mr.  Bunyan,  and  at  length,  be- 
came an  eminent  preacher  in  Cambridgeshire. 


224 

When  tlie  restoration  took  place,  the  laws  were 
framed  and  executed  with  a  severity,  evidently  intend- 
ed to  exclude  every  man,  who  scrupled  the  least  tittle 
of  the  doctrine,  liturgy,  discipline,  or  government  of 
the  established  church.  Mr.  Bunyan  was  one  of  the 
first  who  suffered  by  them ;  for  being  courageous  and 
unreserved,  he  went  on  his  ministry,  without  any  dis- 
guise, until  Nov.  12,  1660;  when  he  with  sixty  others, 
was  apprehended  and  committed  to  the  county  jail ! 
Security  was  offered  for  his  appearance  at  the  sessions  ; 
but  it  was  refused,  as  his  sureties  would  not  consent 
that  he  should  be  restricted  from  preaching.  He  was 
accordingly  confined  till  the  quarter-sessions,  when  his 
indictment  stated,  "  That  John  Bunyan,  of  the  town  of 
Bedford,  laborer,  had  devilishly  and  perniciously  ab- 
stained from  coming  to  church,  to  hear  divine  service ; 
and  was  a  common  upholder  of  several  unlawful  meet- 
ings and  conventicles,  to  the  great  disturbance  and  diS' 
iraotiuii  of  the  good  subjocts  of  thisj,  kingdom,  contrary 
to  the  laws  of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king."  The 
-charges  in  this  absurd  indictment  were  never  proved. 
He  had  confessed  he  was  a  dissenter,  and  had  preach, 
ed ;  this  was  considered  equivalent  to  conviction,  and 
recorded  against  him ;  and  as  he  refused  to  conform, 
he  was  sentenced  to  perpetual  banishment.  This  sen- 
tence,  indeed,  was  not  executed  ;  but  he  was  confined 
in  Bedford  jail,  more  than  twelve  years. 

During  this  tedious  imprisonment,  he  had  no  books, 
save  a  Bible  and  Fox's  Martyrology  ;  yet,  in  this  situ- 
ation, he  penned  the  "  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  which  ranks 
high  among  the  works  of  original  genius,  and  which, 
probably,  will  be  read  with  admiration  and  profit,  till 
the  consummation  of  all  things.  He  is  the  author  of 
"  The  Holy  War,"  "  Solomon's  Temple  Spiritualized," 
Tracts,  &c.  &:c.  which  are  held  in  high  estimation  by 
the  religious  community. 

In  1671,  he  was  chosen  pastor  of  the  Baptist  church 
at  Bedford,  and  continued  to  exercise  his  ministry  until 
his  death,  whicli  took  place  August  31st,  1688,  having 
arrived  at  the  age  of  sixty  vears. 


225 


71.  PiKSTicAL  Controversy. 

The  commencement  of  Pietism  was  laudable  and 
decent.  It  was  set  on  foot  by  the  pious  and  learned 
Spener,  who,  by  the  private  societies  he  formed  at 
Frankfort,  with  a  design  to  promote  vital  religion, 
roused  the  lukewarm  from  their  indifference,  and  ex- 
cited a  spirit  of  vigor  in  those  who  had  been  satisfied 
to  lament,  in  silence,  the  progress  of  impiety.  The  re- 
markable etfect  of  these  religious  meetings  was  increas- 
ed by  a  book  published  by  this  well-meaning  man,  un- 
der the  title  of  Pious  Desires,  in  which  he  exhibited  a 
striking  view  of  the  disorders  of  the  church,  and  pro- 
posed the  remedies  that  were  proper  to  heal  them. 
Many  persons  of  good  and  upright  intentions  were 
highly  pleased  both  with  the  proceedings  and  writings 
of  Spener ;  and  indeed  the  greatest  part  of  those,  who 
had  the  cause  of  virtue  and  practical  religiori  truly  at 
heart,  applauded  his  designs,  though  an  apprehension  of 
abuses  retained  numbers  from  encouraging  them  openly. 
These  abuses  actually  happened.  The  remedies  pro- 
posed by  Spener  to  heal  the  disorders  of  the  church  fell 
into  unskilful  hands,  were  administered  without  sagaci- 
ty or  prudence,  and  thus,  in  many  cases,  proved  to  be 
worse  than  the  disease  itself.  The  religious  meetings 
above  mentioned,  (or  the  Colleges  of  Piety,  as  they  were 
usually  called  by  a  phrase  borrowed  from  the  Dutch,) 
tended  in  many  places  to  kindle  in  the  bi'easts  of  the 
multitude  the  flames  of  a  blind  and  intemperate  zeal, 
whose  effects  were  impetuous  and  violent,  instead  of  that 
pure  and  rational  love  of  God,  whose  fruits  are  benign 
and  peaceful.  Hence  complaints  arose  against  these 
institutions  of  Pietism,  as  if,  under  a  striking  appearance 
of  piety,  they  led  people  into  false  notions  of  religion, 
and  fermented,  in  those  who  are  of  a  turbulent  and  vi- 
olent character,  the  seeds  and  principles  of  mutiny  and 
sedition. 

These  first  complaints  would  have  been  undoubtedly 
hushed,  and  the  tumults  they  occasioned  have  subsi- 


226 

ded  by  degrees,  had  not  the  contest  that  arose  at  Leip- 
sic,  in  the  year  1689,  added  fuel  to  the  flame. 

This  contest  was  by  no  means  confined  to  Leipsic, 
but  diti'used    its   contagion    with    incredible    celerity, 
through  all  the  Lutheran  churches,  in  the   different 
states  and  kingdoms  of  Europe.     For,  from  this  time, 
in  all  the  cities,  towns,  and  villages,  where  Lutheranism 
was  professed,  there  started  up,  all  of  a  sudden,  per- 
sons of  various  ranks  and  professions,  of  both  sexes, 
learned  and  illiterate,   who  declared  that  they  were 
called,  by  a  divine  impulse,  to  pull  up  iniquity  by  the 
root,  to  restore  to  its  primitive  luster,  and  propagate 
through  the  world,  the  declining  cause  of  piety  and  vir- 
tue, to  govern  the  church  of  Christ  by  wiser  rules  than 
those  by  which  it  was  at  present  directed,  and  who, 
partly  in  their  writings,  and  partly  in  their  private  and 
public  discourses,  pointed  out  the  means  and  measures 
that  were  necessary  to  bring  about  this  important  revo- 
lution.     AH  those,  who  were  struck  with  this  imagina- 
ry  impulse,  unanimously  agreed,    that  nothing  coidd 
have  a  more  powerful  tendency  to  propagate  among 
the  multitude  solid  knowledge,  pious  feelings,  and  holy 
habits,  than  those  private  meetings  that  had  been  first 
coHtrived  by  Spener,  and  that  afterwards  were  intro- 
duced into  Leipsic.     Several  religious  assemblies  were 
accordingly  formed  in  various  places,  which,  though 
they  differed  in  some  circiunstances,  and  were  not  all 
composed  with   equal   wisdom,    piety,    and  prudence) 
were,  however,  designed  to  promote  the  same  general 
purpose.     In  the  mean  time,  these  unusual,  irregular, 
and  tumultuous  proceedings,    filled  with  uneasy  and 
alarming  apprehensions  both  those  who  were  intrusted 
with  the  government  of  the  church,   and  those  who  sat 
at  the  helm  of  the  state.     These  apprehensions  were 
justified  by  this  important  consideration,  that  the  pious 
and  well-meaning  persons  who  composed  these  assem- 
blics,  had  iiiidiscreetly  admitted  into  their  community  a 
parcel  of  extravagant    and   hot-headed  fanatics,  who 
foretold    the  approaching  destruction  of  Babel,    (by 
which  they  meant  the  Lutheran  church,)  terrified  the 


Tfie  Ii\'nunjth  srttli^^s  hnni/  ifmimfriiifil  fp  (W2  hyk  affe^tionole  leave  ef 
t/ieirfiieTiiti  an  J  s,n7/'i7  f,irjmem>/  ip  eriyc'v  neh'i/inus  freedcm . 


JJ©Mef    EMLXOT, 
tlie'lAposde-t/)  the  Induvns"  success fuJly  rireajJieA  the  6-0spel  ti>  tM 
Indians  in,  ^ew EngLxnd .  Be  T?e<fan,7uj  tzher^  about- th/fyM^  1^46. 


227 

populace  with  fictitious  visions,  assumed  the  authority 
of  prophets  honored  with  a  divine  commission,  obscured 
the  subhme  truths  of  rehgion  by  a  gloomy  kind  of 
jargon  of  their  own  invention,  and  revived  doctrines 
that  had  long  before  been  condemned  by  the  church. 
These  enthusiasts  also  asserted,  that  the  millennium,  or 
thousand  years'  reign  of  the  saints  on  earth,  mentioned 
by  St.  John,  was  near  at  hand.  They  endeavored  to 
overturn  the  wisest  establishments,  and  to  destroy  the 
best  mstitutions,  and  desired  that  the  power  of  preach- 
ing  and  administering  public  instruction,  might  be  given 
promiscuously  to  all  sorts  of  persons.  Thus  was  the 
Luthei'cin  church  torn  asunder  in  the  most  deplorable 
manner,  while  the  votaries  of  Rotne  stood  by  and  be- 
held, with  a  secret  satisfaction,  these  unhappy  divisions. 
The  most  violent  debates  arose  in  all  the  Lutheran 
churches ;  and  persons,  whose  differences  were  occa- 
sioned rather  by  mere  words,  and  questions  of  little 
consequence,  than-  by  any  doctrines  or  institutions  of 
considerable  importance,  attacked  one  another  with  the 
bitterest  animosity  ;  and,  in  many  countries,  severe  laws 
were  at  length  enacted  against  the  Pietists. 


72.  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

Emanuel  Swedenborg,  a  Swedish  nobleman,  was 
born  at  Stockholm  in  1689.  He  appears  to  have  had 
a  good  education ;  for  his  learning  was  extensive  in  al- 
most every  branch.  He  professed  himself  to  be  the 
founder  of  the  New  Jerusalem  church,  alluding  to  the 
New  Jerusalem  spoken  of  in  the  book  of  the  Revela- 
tion. He  asserts  that,  in  the  year  1743,  the  Lord  man- 
ifested himself  to  him  by  a  personal  appearance,  and 
at  the  same  time  opened  his  spiritual  eyes,  so  that  he 
was  enabled  constantly  to  see  and  converse  with  spirits 
and  angels.  From  that  time  he  began  to  print  and  pub- 
lish various  wonderful  things,  which,  he  says,  were  re- 
vealed to  him,  relating  to  heaven  and  hell,  the  state  of 
men  after  death,  the  worship  of  God,  the  spiritual  sense 
of  the  Scriptures,  the  various  earths  in  the  universe, 
20 


228 

and  their  inhabitants ;  with  many  otlicr  strange  partic- 
ulars. 

Swedenborg  lived  and  died  in  the  Lutheran  com- 
munion, but  always  professed  tlic  highest  respect  for 
the  church  of  England.  He  carried  his  respect  for  the 
person  and  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ  to  the  liighest  point 
of  veneration,  considering  him  altogether  as  "  God 
manifested  in  the  flesh,  and  as  the  fulness  of  the  God- 
head united  to  the  man  Christ  Jesus."  With  respect, 
therefore,  to  the  sacred  Trinity,  though  he  rejected  the 
idea  of  three  distinct  persons,  as  destructive  of  the  unity 
of  the  Godhead,  he  admitted  three  distinct  essences, 
principles,  or  characters,  as  existing  in  it ;  namely,  the 
divine  essence  or  character,  in  virtue  of  which  he  is 
called  the  Father  or  Creator  ;  the  human  essence,  prin- 
ciple, or  character,  united  to  the  divine,  in  the  person 
of  Jesus  Christ,  in  virtue  of  which  he  is  called  the  Son 
and  Redeemer  ;  and,  lastly,  the  proceeding  essence  or 
principle,  in  virtue  of  which  he  is  called  the  Holy 
Ghost.  He  further  maintains,  that  the  sacred  Scrip, 
ture  contains  three  distinct  senses,  called  celestial,  spir- 
itual,  and  natural,  which  arc  united  by  correspond- 
ences ;  and  that  in  each  sense  it  is  divine  truth  ac- 
commodated respectively  to  the  angels  of  the  three 
heavens,  and  also  to  men  on  earth.  This  science 
of  correspondences,  (it  is  said,)  has  been  lost  for  some 
thousands  of  years,  viz.  ever  since  the  time  of  Job,  but 
is  now  revived  by  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  who  uses  it 
as  a  key  to  the  spii'itual  or  internal  sense  of  the  sacred 
Scripture  ;  every  page  of  which,  he  says,  is  written  by 
correspondence,  that  is,  by  such  things  in  the  natural 
world  as  correspond  unto  and  signify  things  in  the  spir- 
itual  world.  He  denies  the  doctrine  of  atonement,  or 
vicarious  sacrifice  ;  together  with  the  doctrines  of  pre- 
destination, unconditional  election,  justification  by  faith 
alone,  the  resurrection  of  the  material  body,  &c.  ;  and, 
in  opposition  thereto,  maintains  that  man  is  possessed 
of  free  will  in  spiritual  things  ;  that  salvation  is  not  at- 
tainable without  repentance,  that  is,  abstaining  from 
evils,  because  they  are  sins  against  God,  and  living  a 


229 

life  of  charity  and  faith,  according  to  the  command- 
ments ;  that  man,  immediately  on  his  decease,  rises 
again  in  a  spiritual  body,  which  was  inclosed  in  his  ma- 
terial body  ;  and  that  in  this  spiritual  body  he  lives  as 
a  man  to  eternity,  either  in  heaven  or  in  hell,  accord- 
ing to  the  quality  of  his  past  life.  That  all  those  pas- 
sages in  the  Scripture,  generally  supposed  to  signify 
the  destruction  of  the  world  by  fire,  and  commonly 
called  the  last  judgment,  must  be  understood  accord- 
ing to  the  above-mentioned  science  of  correspond- 
ences, which  teaches,  that  bj^  the  end  of  the  world,  or 
consummation  of  the  age,  is  not  signified  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  world,  but  the  destruction  or  end  of  the 
present  Christian  church,  both  among  Roman  Catholics 
and  Protestants,  of  every  description  or  denomination ; 
and  that  this  last  judgment  actually  took  })lace  in  the 
spiritual  world  in  the  year  1757  ;  from  which  era  is 
dated  the  second  advent  of  the  Lord,  and  the  commence- 
ment of  a  new  Christian  churchy  which,  they  say,  is 
meant  by  the  new  heaven  and  new  earth  in  the  Reve- 
lation, and  the  New  Jerusalem  thence  descending. 
They  use  a  liturgy,  and  instrumental  as  well  as  vocal 
music,  in  their  public  worship. — Buck's  Theological 
Dictionary. 


73.  Elliot,  the  Indian  Missionary. 

In  1650,  the  society  in  England  instituted  for  propa- 
gating the  gospel,  began  a  correspondence  with  the 
commissioners  of  the  colonies  of  New  England,  who 
were  employed  as  agents  of  the  society.  In  conse- 
quence, exertions  were  made  to  Christianize  the  In- 
dians. Mr.  John  Elliot,  minister  of  Roxbury,  distin- 
guished himself  in  this  pious  work.  He  collected  the 
Indian  families,  and  established  towns ;  he  taught  them 
iiusbandry,  the  mechanic  arts,  and  a  prudent  manage- 
ment of  their  affairs,  and  instructed  them  with  unwea- 
ried attention  in  the  principles  of  Christianity.  For 
his  uncommon  zeal  and  success,  he  has  been  called  the 
Apostle  of  Netv  Englaiid. 


230 

Mr.  Elliot  began  his  labors  about  the  year  1646.  His 
first  labor  was  to  learn  the  language,  which  was  pecu- 
liarly difficult  to  acquire  ;  for  instance,  the  Indian  word 
Nuimnatchechodtantamoonganunnonash,  signified  no  more 
in  English  than  our  lusts.*  Elliot  having  finish- 
ed a  grammar  of  this  tongue,  at  the  close  of  it  he 
wrote,  "  Prayers  and  pains,  through  faith  in  Christ, 
ioill  do  any  thing  T^  With  very  great  labor,  he  trans- 
lated the  whole  Bible  into  the  Indian  language.  This 
Bible  was  printed  in  1664,  at  Cambridge,  and  was  the 
first  Bible  ever  printed  in  America.  He  also  transla- 
ted the  Practice  of  Piety,  Baxter^s  Call  to  the  Uncon- 
verted, besides  some  smaller  works,  into  the  Indian 
tongue. 

In  the  course  of  his  labors,  Mr.  Elliot  passed  through 
many  scenes  of  danger,  difficulty,  and  suffering.  On 
cue  occasion,  which  may  be  taken  as  a  specimen  of  the 
dangerous  journeys  which  he  made  through  the  dreary 
wilderness  to  his  scattered  Indians,  he  says,  "  I  was 
not  dry  night  nor  day,  from  the  third  day  to  the  sixth  ; 
but  so  traveled  ;  and  at  night  I  pull  off"  my  boots,  wring 
my  stockings,  and  on  with  them  again,  and  so  contin- 
ued ;  yet  God  helped.  I  considered  that  word,  2  Tim. 
ii.  3.  Endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ." 

Many  were  the  affronts  that  Mr.  Elliot  received  while 
in  his  missionary  work,  when  traveling  through  the 
wild  parts  of  the  country,  unattended  with  any  English 
friend.  Sometimes  the  sachems  would  thrust  him  out 
from  among  them,  telling  him  that  he  was  impertinent 
to  trouble  himself  with  them,  or  their  religion,  and  that 
if  he  came  again  it  was  at  his  peril ;  but  his  usual  reply 
was,  "  /  am  about  the  work  of  the  great  God ;  and  my 
God  is  with  me  ;  so  tluit  I  fear  neither  yoti  nor  all  the 
sachenis  in  the  country ;  I  tcill  go  on,  and  do  you  touch 
me  if  you  dare  /"  The  stoutest  of  them  have,  on 
these  occasions,  shrunk  and  fallen  before  him.     Hav- 


*  Mather's  Magnalia. 


^^1 

mg  performed  many  wearisome  journeys,  and  endured 
many  hardships  and  privations,  this  indefatigable  mis- 
sionary closed  his  labors  in  1690,  aged  eighty-six  years. 
The  ardor  and  zeal  of  Elliot,  Mayhew,  and  others, 
were  crowned  with  such  success,  that  in  1660,  there 
were  ten  towns  of  Indians  in  Massachusetts,  who  were 
converted  to  the  Christian  rehgion.  In  1695,  there 
were  not  less  than  three  thousand  adult  Indian  con- 
verts in  the  islands  of  Nantucket  and  Martlia's  Vine- 
yard. 


74.  The  Frexch  Prophets. 

We  find  in  ecclesiastical  history,  many  accounts  given 
of  enthusiasts  who  have  arisen,  pretending  to  be  un- 
der the  immediate  inspiration  of  God,  and  to  have  the 
gift  of  foretelling  future  events,  the  gift  of  tongues,  dis- 
cerning of  spirits,  &c.  as  in  the  apostles'  time.  Among 
those  who  have  made  the  greatest  figure  in  modern 
times,  were  the  French  Prophets,  who  first  appeared 
in  Dauphiny  and  Vivarais,  in  France.  In  the  year 
1688,  five  or  six  hundred  protestants,  of  both  sexes, 
gave  themselves  out  to  be  prophets,  and  inspired  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  They  were  people  of  all  ages,  without 
distinction,  though  the  greatest  part  of  them  were  boys 
and  girls,  from  six  or  seven  to  twenty-five  years  of  age. 
They  had  strange  fits,  which  came  upon  them  with 
tremblings  and  faintings,  as  in  a  swoon,  making  them 
stretch  out  their  arms  and  legs,  and  stagger  several 
times  before  they  dropped  down.  They  struck  them- 
selves with  their  hands,  fell  on  their  backs,  shut  their 
eyes,  and  heaved  with  their  breasts.  They  remained 
a  while  in  trances,  and,  coming  out  of  them  with 
twitchings,  uttered  all  which  came  into  their  mouths. 
They  said  they  saw  the  heavens  open,  the  angels,  par- 
adise, and  hell.  The  least  of  their  assemblies  made  up 
four  or  five  hundred,  and  some  of  them  amounted  to 
even  three  or  four  thousand  persons.  When  the  proph- 
ets had  been  for  a  while  under  agitations  of  body,  they 
besran  to  prophesy.  The  burden  of  their  prophecies, 
20* 


232 

was,  "  Amend  your  lives ;  rejjent  ye  ;  the  end  of  all 
things  draws  nigh  /" 

In  the  year  1706,  three  or  four  of  these  prophets 
went  over  into  England,  and  carried  their  prophetic 
spirit  with  them,  which  discovered  itself  in  the  same 
way  and  manner,  by  ecstacies,  agitations,  and  inspira- 
tions, as  it  had  done  in  France  ;  and*  they  propagated 
the  like  spii'it  to  others,  so  that  before  the  year  was 
out,  thei'e  were  two  or  three  hundred  of  these  proph- 
ets in  and  about  London,  consisting  of  men,  women, 
and  children ;  who  delivered  four  or  five  hundred 
warnings.  The  great  thing  pretended  by  their  spirit, 
was,  to  give  warning  of  the  near  approach  of  the  king- 
dom of  God,  and  the  accomplishment  of  the  Scriptures, 
concerning  the  neiv  heaven  and  neio  earth,  the  kingdom 
of  the  Messiah,  the  frst  resurrection,  the  nerv  Jerusalem 
descending  from  above,  which  they  said  was  7i07c  even 
at  the  door  ;  that  this  great  operation  was  to  be  wrought 
on  the  part  of  man  by  spiritual  arms  only,  proceeding 
from  the  mouths  of  those,  who  should,  by  inspiration, 
or  the  mighty  gift  of  the  Spirit,  be  sent  forth  in  great 
numbers  to  labor  in  the  vineyard ;  that  this  mission  of 
his  servants,  should  be  attested  by  signs  and  wonders 
from  heaven,  by  a  deluge  of  judgments  on  the  wicked, 
throughout  the  world,  as  famine,  pestilence,  earthquakes, 
&c.  They  declared  that  all  the  great  things  they 
spoke  of  would  be  manifest  over  the  whole  earth  within 
the  term  of  three  years. 

These  prophets  also  pretended  to  have  the  gift  of 
languages,  of  discerning  the  secrets  of  the  heart,  the 
gift  of  ministration  of  the  same  s[)irit  to  others  by  the 
laying  on  of  the  hands,  and  the  gift  of  healing. 


75.  Sabatai  Sevi,  the  False  Messiah. 

Since  the  coming  of  our  Savior,  there  has  arisen,  ac- 
cording to  his  prediction,  among  the  Jews,  (who  still 
look  for  the  Messiah  to  come,)  many  false  Messiahs. 
The  most  distinguished  of  these  impostors,  in  modern 


233 

times,  was  one  Sabatai  Sevi,  who  was  born  at  Aleppo, 
and  set  himself  upas  the  Mcssias  in  the  year  1666. 

Having  visited  various  places  in  the  Turkish  empire, 
Sabatai  began  in  Jerusalem  to  reform  the  Jewish  con- 
stitution. He  had  one  Nathan  for  his  Elias,  or  fore- 
runner,  who  prophesied  that  the  Messiah  should  appear 
before  the  Grand  Seignior  in  less  than  two  years,  and 
take  from  him  his  crown,  and  lead  him  in  chains. 

At  Gaza,  Sabatai  preached  repentance,  together  with 
faith  in  himself,  so  efTectually,  that  the  people  gave 
themselves  up  to  their  devotions  and  alms.  The  noise 
of  this  Messias  now  began  to  fill  all  places.  Sabatai 
resolved  to  go  to  Smyrna,  and  then  to  Constanti- 
nople.  The  Jews  throughout  Turkey  were  in  great 
expectation  of  glorious  times.  They  were  now  devout 
and  penitent,  that  they  might  not  obstructtthe  good 
they  hoped  for.  Some  fasted  so  long  that  they  were 
famished  to  death  ;  others  buried  themselves  in  the 
earth  till  their  limbs  grew  stiff;  with  many  other  pain- 
ful penances.  Sabatai  having  arrived  at  Smyrna, 
styled  himself  the  only  and  first  born  Son  of  God,  the 
Messias,  the  Savior  of  Israel.  Here  he  met  with  some 
opposition,  but  prevailed  at  last  to  such  a  degree,  that 
some  of  his  followers  prophesied,  and  fell  into  strange 
ecstacies ;  and  four  hundred  men  and  women  prophe- 
sied of  his  growing  kingdom.  The  people  were  for  a 
time  possessed,  and  voices  were  heard  from  their  bow- 
els ;  some  fell  into  trances,  foamed  at  the  mouth,  re- 
counted their  future  prosperity,  their  visions  of  the 
I^ion  of  Judah,  and  the  triumphs  of  Sabatai ; — all  which, 
says  the  narrator,  were  certainly  true,  being  the  effects 
of  diabolical  delusions,  as  the  Jews  themselves  have 
since  confessed.  Sabatai  now  feeling  his  importance, 
ordered  that  the  Jews  should  no  longer,  in  their  syna- 
gogues, pray  for  the  Grand  Seignior,  (as  they  were 
wont  to  do,)  for  it  was  an  indecent  thing  to  pray 
for  him  who  was  so  shortly  to  be  his  captive.  He 
also  elected  princes,  to  govern  the  Jews  in  their 
march  towards  the  Holy  Land,  and  to  minister  jus- 
tice  to  them  when  they  should  be  possessed  of  it. 
The  people  were  now  pressing  to  see  some  miracle,  to 


234 

confirm  their  faith,  and  to  convince  the  Gentiles.  Here 
the  impostor  was  puzzled,  though  any  juggling  trick 
would  have  served  their  turn.  But  the  credulous  peo- 
ple supplied  this  defect.  When  Sabatai  was  before  the 
Cadi,  (or  justice  of  the  peace,)  some  affirmed  that  they 
saw  a  inllar  of  fire  between  him  and  the  Cadi ;  and  af- 
ter some  affirmed  it,  others  were  ready  to  swear  it,  and 
did  swear  it  also ;  and  this  was  presently  believed  by 
the  Jews  of  that  city.  He  that  did  not  now  believe 
him  to  be  the  Messias,  was  to  be  shunned  as  an  excom- 
municated person. 

From  Smyrna,  the  impostor  embarked  for  Constan- 
tinople, where  he  said  God  had  called  him,  and  where 
he  had  much  to  do.  He  had  a  long  and  troublesome 
voyage,  and  upon  his  arrival,  the  Grand  Vizier  sent  for 
him,  and  Confined  him  in  a  loathsome  dungeon.  The 
Jews  in  this  city  paid  him  their  visits,  and  appeared  to 
be  as  infatuated  as  those  of  Smyrna.  Sabatai,  after  re- 
maining two  months  a  prisoner  in  Constantinople,  was 
sent  by  the  Grand  Vizier  to  the  Dardanelli.  The  Jews 
here  flocked  in  great  numbers  to  the  castle  where  he 
was  confined,  and  treated  him  with  great  respect.  They 
decked  their  synagogues  with  S.  S.  in  letters  of  gold, 
and  made  a  crown  for  him  in  the  wall ;  they  attributed 
the'  same  titles  and  prophecies  to  him,  which  we  apply 
to  our  Savior. 

He  was  also,  during  this  imprisonment,  visited  by 
pilgrims  from  all  parts,  that  heard  his  story.  Among 
these  was  Nehemiah  Cohen,  from  Poland,  a  man  of 
great  learning,  who  desired  a  conference  with  Sabatai, 
the  result  of  which  convinced  him  that  he  was  an  im- 
poster. 

Nehemiah  accordingly  informed  the  Turkish  officers 
of  state,  that  Sabatai  was  a  lewd  and  dangerous  per- 
son, and  that  it  was  necessary  to  take  him  out  of  their 
way.  The  Grand  Seignior  being  apprised  of  this,  sent 
for  Sabatai,  who,  much  dejected,  appears  before  him. 

The  Grand  Seignior  required  a  miracle,  and  chooses 
one  himself.  It  was  this  :  that  Sabatai  should  be  strip- 
ed naked,  and  set  for  a  mark  for  his  archers  to  shoot 


235 

at ;  and  if  the  arrows  did  not  pieree  his  flesh,  he  would 
own  him  to  be  the  Messiah.  Sabatai  had  not  iaith 
enough  to  bear  up  under  so  great  a  trial.  The  (^rand 
Seignior  let  him  know  that  he  would  forthwith  impale 
him,  and  that  the  stake  was  prepared  for  him,  unless  he 
would  turn  Turk.  Upon  this  he  consented  to  turn  Ma- 
hometan, to  the  great  confusion  of  the  Jews. 


76.    Nonconformists. 

Those  who  refused  to  conform  to  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, were  called  Nonconformists.  This  word  is  gene- 
rally used  in  reference  to  those  ministers  who  were 
ejected  from  their  livings  by  the  act  of  Uniformity,  in 
1662.  The  number  of  these  was  about  two  thousand. 
However  some  affect  to  treat  these  men  with  inditFer- 
ence,  and  suppose  that  their  consciences  were  more 
tender  than  they  need  be,  it  must  be  remembered,  that 
they  wei'e  men  of  as  extensive  learning,  great  abilities, 
and  pious  conduct,  as  ever  appeared.  Mr.  Locke,  if  his 
opinion  has  any  weight,  calls  them  "  worthy,  learned, 
pious  orthodox  divines,  who  did  not  throw  themselves 
out  of  service,  but  were  forcibly  ejected."  Mr.  Bogue 
thus  draws  their  character  ;  "  As  to  their  j^ublic  77unis- 
tration"  he  says,  "  they  were  orthodox,  experimental, 
serious,  affectionate,  regular,  faithful,  able,  and  popu- 
lar preachers.  As  to  their  vioral  qualities,  they  were 
devout  and  holy ;  faithful  to  Christ  and  the  souls  of 
men ;  wise  and  prudent ;  of  great  liberality  and  kind- 
ness  ;  and  strenuous  advocates  for  liberty,  civil  and  re- 
ligious.  As  to  their  intellectual  qualities,  they  were 
learned,  eminent,  and  laborious."  These  men  were 
driven  from  their  houses,  from  the  society  of  their 
friends,  and  exposed  to  the  greatest  difficulties.  Their 
burdens  were  greatly  increased  by  the  Conventicle  act, 
whereby  they  were  prohibited  from  meeting  for  any 
exercise  of  religion  (above  five  in  number)  in  any  other 
manner  than  allowed  by  the  liturgy  or  practice  of  the 
chUrch  of  England.  For  the  first  offence  the  penalty 
was  three  months'  imprisonment,  or  pay  five  pounds ; 


236 

for  the  second  offence,  six  months'  imprisonment,  or 
ten  pounds ;  and  lor  the  third  offence,  to  be  banished 
to  some  of  the  American  plantations  for  seven  years, 
or  pay  one  hundred  pounds  ;  and  in  case  they  returned, 
to  suffer  death  without  benefit  of  clergy.  By.  virtue  of 
this  act,  the  gaols  were  quickly  filled  with  dissenting 
protestants,  and  the  trade  of  an  informer  was  very  gain- 
ful. So  great  was  the  severity  of  these  times,  says 
Neal,  that  they  were  afraid  to  pray  in  their  families, 
if  above  four  of  their  acquaintance,  who  came  only  to 
visit  them,  were  present ;  some  families  scrupled  ask- 
ing a  blessing  on  their  meat,  if  five  strangers  were  at 
table. 

But  this  was  not  all ;  to  say  nothing  of  the  Test  act, 
m  1665,  an  act  was  brought  into  the  House,  to  banish 
them  from  their  friends,  (commonly  called  the  Oxford 
Five  ]\Iile  Act,)  by  which  all  dissenting  ministers,  who 
would  not  take  an  oath,  that  it  was  not  lawful,  upon  any 
jJretence  tohatever,  to  take  arms  against  the  king,  &c. 
were  pz'ohibited  from  coming  within  five  miles  of  any  city, 
town  corporate,  or  borough,  or  any  place  where  they 
had  exei"cised  their  ministry,  and  from  teaching  any 
school,  on  the  penalty  of  forty  pounds.  Some  few  took 
the  oath ;  others  could  not,  and  consequently  suffered 
the  penalty. 

In  1673,  "the  mouths  of  the  high  church  pulpiteers 
were  encouraged  to  open  as  loud  as  possible.  One,  in 
his  sermon  before  the  House  of  Commons,  told  them, 
that  the  Nonconformists  ought  not  to  be  tolerated,  but 
to  be  cured  by  vengeance.  He  urged  them  to  set  fire 
to  the  faggot,  and  to  teach  them  by  scourges  or  scorpi- 
ons, and  to  open  their  eyes  with  gail." 

Such  were  the  dreadful  consequences  of  this  intole- 
rant spirit,  that  it  is  supposed  near  eight  thousand  died 
in  prison  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  It  is  said,  that  Mr. 
Jeremiah  White  had  carefully  collected  a  list  of  those 
who  had  suffered  between  Charles  II.  and  the  revolu- 
tion, which  amounted  to  sixty  thousand.  The  same 
j)ersecutions  were  carried  on  in  Scotland ;  and  there, 
as  well  as  in  England,  many,  to  avoid  persecution,  fled 
from  their  country. 


237 

But,  notwithstanding  all  these  dreadful  and  furious 
attacks  upon  the  dissenters,  they  were  not  extirpated. 
Their  very  persecution  was  in  their  favor.  The  infa- 
mous characters  of  their  informers  and  persecutors ; 
their  piety,  zeal,  and  fortitude,  no  doubt,  had  influence 
on  considerate  minds ;  and,  indeed,  they  had  additions 
from  the  established  church,  which  "  several  clergymen 
in  this  reign  deserted  as  a  persecuting  church,  and  took 
their  lot  among  them."  In  addition  to  this,  king  James 
suddenly  altered  his  measures,  granted  a  universal  tol- 
eration, and  preferred  dissenters  to  places  of  trust  and 
profit,  though  it  was  evidently  with  a  view  to  restore 
popery. 

King  William  coming  to  the  throne,  the  famous  Toi- 
eration  Act  passed,  by  which  they  were  exempted  from 
suffering  the  penalties  above  mentioned,  and  permission 
was  given  them  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates 
of  their  own  consciences.  In  the  latter  end  of  Queen 
Anne's  reign  they  began  to  be  a  little  alarmed.  An 
act  of  parliament  passed,  called  the  Occasional  Confer- 
mity  Bill,  which  prevented  any  person  in  office  under 
the  government,  from  entering  into  a  meeting-house. 
Another,  called  the  Schism  Bill,  had  actually  obtained 
the  royal  assent,  which  suffered  no  dissenters  to  edu- 
cate their  own  children,  but  required  them  to  be  put 
into  the  hands  of  Conformists ;  and  which  forbade  all 
tutors  and  schoolmasters  being  present  at  any  conven- 
ticle, or  dissenting  place  of  worship  ;  but  the  very  day 
this  iniquitous  act  was  to  have  taken  place,  the  queen 
died,  (August  1,  1714.) 

His  majesty  king  George  I.  being  fully  satisfied  that 
these  hardships  were  brought  upon  the  dissenters  for 
their  steady  adherence  to  the  protestant  succession  in 
his  illustrious  house,  against  a  tory  and  Jacobite  min- 
istry, who  were  paving  the  way  for  a  popish  pretender, 
procured  the  repeal  of  them  in  the  fifth  year  of  his 
reign  ;  though  a  clause  was  left  that  forbade  the  mayor 
or  other  magistrate  to  go  into  any  meeting  for  religious 
worship  with  the  ensigns  of  his  office. — Buck's  Theo- 
logical Dictionary. 


238 


77.  Scotch  Covenanters. 

Scotland  is  among  the  last  civilized  countries  where 
the  horrors  of  religious  persecution  raged  to  any  great 
extent.  In  1581,  the  general  assembly  of  Scotland 
drew  up  a  confession  of  faith,  or  national  covenant, 
condemning  the  episcopal  government  under  the  name 
of  hierarchy,  which  was  signed  by  James  I.,  and  which 
he  enjoined  on  all  his  subjects.  It  was  again  sub- 
scribed in  1590  and  1596.  The  subscription  was  re- 
newed in  1638,  and  the  subscribers  engaged  by  oath  to 
maintain  religion  in  the  same  state  as  it  was  in  1580, 
reject  all  innovations  introduced  since  that  time.  This 
oath,  annexed  to  the  contession  of  faith,  received  the 
name  of  Covenant,  as  those  who  subscribed  it  were 
called  Covenanters. 

During  the  storm  of  religious  persecution  which 
raged  in  Scotland,  the  Covenanters  were  hunted  from 
craig  to  glen,  throughout  the  highlands.  "  The  story 
of  their  sufferings  is  almost  incredible.  Nothing  can 
be  more  affecting,  than  the  measures  they  took  to  en- 
joy  the  privileges  of  rehgious  worship.  Watches  were 
stationed  from  hill  to  hill — men  so  sun-burnt  and  worft 
out,  that  they  could  be  hardly  distinguished  from  the 
heather  of  the  mountains, — who  gave  a  note  of  alarm 
on  the  approach  of  danger,  and  the  Covenanters  had 
time  to  disperse,  before  the  bloody  swords  gleamed  in 
the  retreats  in  which  they  worshipped.  In  the  gloomy 
caverns  and  recesses,  made  by  the  awful  hand  that 
fashioned  Scotland's  mountain  scenery,  these  martyrs, 
each  one  mourning  some  dear  friend,  who  had  been 
hunted  down  by  the  destroyers,  met  and  heard  the 
mysterious  words  of  God,  and  sung  such  wild  songs  of 
devotion,  that  they  might  have  been  thought  the  chant- 
ings  of  the  mountain  spirits.  As  their  sufferings  in- 
creased,  their  sermons  and  devotional  exercises  ap- 
proached nearer  to  the  soul  chilling  trumpetings  of  the 
ancient  prophets,  when  they  foresaw  desolation  coming 
out  of  the  north  like  a  whirlwind." 


In  lr!S8,  five  or  six  laiiulretl  perscrui  iii  Frmue  f/rfl'fssm^  to  hf  ibvindy 
iruyireiL ,  uiterei  many  fropheaes.  acannpanied  wiHi  hodHy  eorttorswru. 


nssrmhlfd  fcr  ihvinr  u-fr.iln/i,  f/iiriT^  the  iiw/'  ol'  rditfims  prr.tiruJiai 
wliich    roiffd  in  Scdhmd 


239 

The  meeting  of  an  assembly  of  Covenanters  to  hear 
the  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  is  thus  beautifully 
described  by  the  Scottish  poet,  Grahame. 

"  But  years  more  gloomy  followed  ;  and  no  more 
The  assembled  people  dared,  in  face  of  day, 
To  worship  God,  or  even  at  the  dead 
Of  night,  save  when  the  wintry  storm  raved  fierce, 
And  thunder  peals  compell'd  the  men  of  blood 
To  couch  within  their  dens ;  then  dauntlessly 
The  scattered  few  would  liieet,  in  some  deep  dell 
By  rocks  o'er-canopied,  to  hear  the  voice, 
Their  faithful  pastor's  voice  ;  he,  by  the  gleam 
Of  sheeted  lightnings,  oped  the  sacred  book. 
And  words  of  comfort  spake  :  Over  their  souls 
His  soothing  accents  came, — as  to  her  young 
The  heath-fowl's  plumes,  when,  at  the  close  of  eve, 
She  gathers  in,  mournful,  her  brood  dispersed 
By  murderous  sport,  and  o'er  the  remnant  spreads 
Fondly  her  wings  ;  close  nestling  'neath  her  breast 
They,  cherish'd,  cower  amid  the  purple  blooms." 


78.  MoRAViAX  Missionaries. 

The  Moravians,  or  United  Brethren,  are  a  sect  gen- 
erally said  to  have  arisen  under  Count  Zinzendorf,  a 
German  nobleman  of  the  last  century,  wlio,  when  some 
of  their  brethren  were  driven  by  persecution  from  Bo- 
hernia,  afforded  them  an  asylum  on  his  estates,  built 
them  a  village  called  Herrnhut,  or  Watch-Hill,  and 
united  himself  with  them. 

According  to  the  society's  own  account,  however, 
they  derive  their  origin  from  the  Greek  church  in  the 
ninth  century. 

The  United  Brethren  are  much  distinguished  for 
their  missionary  zeal ;  and  it  is  said  that  there  is  no 
sect  of  Christians  who  have  done  so  much,  according 
to  their  number  and  means,  for  the  cause  of  missions, 
as  have  the  Moravians.  "  Their  missionaries,"  as  one 
observes,  "  are  all  volunteers ;  for  it  is  an  inviolable 
maxim  with  them  to  persuade  no  man  to  engage  in 
missions.  They  are  all  of  one  mind  as  to  the  doc- 
trines they  teach,  and  seldom  make  an  attempt  where 
there  are  not  half  a  dozen  of  them  in  the  mission. 
21 


240 

Their  zeal  is  calm,  steady,  and  persevering.  They 
would  reform  the  world,  but  are  careful  how  they  quar- 
rel with  it.  They  carry  their  point  by  address,  and 
the  insinuations  of  modesty  and  mildness,  which  com- 
mend  them  to  all  men,  and  give  offence  to  none.  Hab- 
its of  silence,  quietness,  and  decent  reserve,  mark  their 
character.  If  any  of  their  missionaries  are  carried  off 
by  sickness,  or  casualty,  men  of  the  same  stamp  are 
ready  to  supply  their  place." 

The  following  is  from  a  respectable  clergyman  of 
their  denomination  : — "  When  brethren  or  sisters  find 
themselves  disposed  to  serve  God  among  the  heathen, 
they  communicate  their  views  and  wishes  to  the  com- 
mittee appointed  by  the  synods  of  the  brethren  to  su- 
perintend the  missions,  in  a  confidential  letter.  If  on 
particular  inquiry  into  their  circumstances  and  connec- 
tions, no  objection  is  found,  they  are  considered  as  can- 
didates. As  to  mental  qualifications,  much  erudition 
is  not  required  by  the  brethren.  To  be  well  versed  in 
the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  to  have  an  experimental 
knowledge  of  the  truths  they  contain,  is  judged  indis- 
pensably necessary.  And  it  has  been  found  by  expe- 
rience, that  a  good  understanding  joined  to  a  friendly 
disposition,  and,  above  all,  a  heart  filled  with  the  love 
of  God,  are  the  best  and  the  only  essential  qualifica- 
tions of  a  missionary.  Nor  are  the  habits  of  a  student 
in  general  so  well  calculated  to  form  his  body  for  a 
laborious  life  as  those  of  a  mechanic.  Yet  men  of 
learning  are  not  excluded,  and  their  gifts  have  been 
made  useful  in  various  ways.  When  vacancies  occur, 
or  new  missions  are  to  be  begun,  the  list  of  candidates 
is  examined ;  and  those  who  appear  suitable  are  called 
upon,  and  accept  or  decline  the  call  as  they  find  them- 
selves  disposed." 

The  most  flourishing  missions  of  the  brethren  at 
present,  arc  those  in  Greenland,  Antigua,  St.  Kitts,  the 
Danish  West  India  islands,  the  cape  of  Good  Hope, 
and  among  the  Esquimaux  on  the  Labrador  coast. 

When  we  consider  the  hardships,  the  suflerings  and 
privations,  which  a  missionary  must  necessarily  under- 


241 

go  while  among  the  degraded  Hottentots,  amid  the  de- 
serts of  South  Africa,  the  mountains  of  ice  and  snow 
in  Greenland,  or  the  barren  coasts  of  Labrador,  we 
must  allow  that  the  Moravian  missionaries  possess  a 
large  share  of  that  zeal  which  distinguished  the  first 
apostles  of  Christianity. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1827,  the  Moravians  had 
thirty-eight  missionary  stations,  and  one  hundred  and 
eighty-seven  missionaries,  including  females.  The  num- 
ber of  their  converts  in  heathen  countries,  and  remote 
settlements,  far  exceeds  the  number  of  the  brethren  in 
their  home  settlements. 


79.  Zeigenbalg  A^"D   Swartz,  the   Daxish   Mis- 

SIOJV  ARIES. 

The  first  protestant  mission  in  India  was  founded  by 
Bartholomew  Zeigenbalg,  at  Tranquebar,  on  the  Coro- 
mandel  coast,  about  the  year  1707.  Zeigenbalg  was 
ordained  by  the  bishop  of  Zealand,  in  the  twenty-third 
year  of  his  age,  and  sailed  for  India  in  1705.  In  the 
second  year  of  his  ministry  he  founded  a  Christian 
church  among  the  Hindoos,  which  has  been  extending 
its  limits  to  the  present  time.  He  went  on  this  mission 
under  the  direction  of  Frederic  IV.  king  of  Denmark ; 
he  was  also  patronized  in  Great  Britain,  by  "  the  Soci- 
ety for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge."  Principally 
through  his  great  labors,  a  grammar  and  dictionary  were 
formed,  and  the  Bible  was  translated  into  the  Tamul 
tongue,  after  his  having  devoted  fourteen  years  to  the 
work.  Zeigenbalg  died  at  the  early  age  of  thirty -six 
years.  Perceiving  that  his  last  hour  was  at  hand,  he 
called  his  Hindoo  congregation,  and  partook  of  the 
holy  communion,  "amidst  ardent  prayers  and  tears ;" 
and  afterwards  addressing  them  in  a  solemn  manner, 
took  an  affectionate  leave  of  them.  Being  reminded 
by  them  of  the  faith  of  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  at 
the  prospect  of  death,  who  "  desired  to  be  Avith  Christ, 
as  far  better,"  he  said,  "  That  is  also  my  desire.  Wash- 


•242 

ed  from  my  sms  in  his  blood,  and  clothed  with  his 
righteousness,  I  shall  enter  into  his  heavenly  king- 
dom. I  pray  that  the  things  which  I  have  spoken 
may  be  fruitful.  Throughout  this  whole  warfare,  I 
have  entirely  endured  by  Christ :  and  now  I  can  say 
through  him,  '  I  have  fought  the  good  fight ;  I  have 
finished  my  course ;  I  have  kept  the  faith.  Hence- 
forth there  is  laid  up  forme  a  croicn  of  righteousness,'  " 
— which  words  having  spoken,  he  desired  that  the 
Hindoo  children  about  his  bed,  and  that  the  multitude 
about  the  house,  might  sing  the  hymn,  beginning  "  Jc- 
sus,  my  Savior  Lord."  When  finished,  he  yielded  up 
his  spirit,  amidst  the  rejoicings  and  lamentations  of  a 
great  multitude ;  some  rejoicing  at  his  triumphant 
death,  and  early  entrance  into  glory,  and  others  la- 
menting the  early  loss  of  their  faithful  apostle,  who 
had  first  brought  the  light  of  the  gospel  to  their  dark 
region,  from  the  western  world. 

The  Rev.  Christian  F.  Swartz  undertook  a  mission 
to  India,  under  the  government  of  Denmark,  in  1750, 
and  after  laboring  many  years  at  Tranquebar,  and  in 
the  neighboring  country,  he  finally  removed  to  Tan- 
jore,  where  he  continued  till  his  death,  in  1798. 

His  unblameable  conduct,  Eind  devotedness  to  the 
cause  of  his  meister,  gave  him  a  surprising  influence 
over  all  classes,  and  secured  the  confidence  of  the  bi- 
goted Hindoo.  Such  was  the  respect  that  the  Hindoos 
had  for  Mr.  Swartz,  that  he  could  go  through  the  coun- 
try unarmed  and  unhurt  in  time  of  war,  when  parties 
of  armed  men  and  robbers  infested  the  country.  On 
seeing  him,  they  would  say,  '^^  Let  him  alone,  he  is  a 
man  of  God."  He  twice  saved  the  fort  of  Tanjore, 
when  the  credit  of  the  English  was  lost,  and  the  cre- 
dit of  the  rajah  also.  On  the  view  of  an  approach- 
ing enemy,  the  people  of  the  countrj-  refused  to  sup- 
ply the  fort  with  provisions ;  and  the  streets  were  cov- 
ered with  the  dead.  But  upon  the  hare  word  of  Mr. 
Swartz,  that  they  should  be  paid,  they  brought  in  a 
plentiful  supply.  He  was  appointed  guardian  to  the 
family  of  the  deceased  king  of  Tanjore  ;  and  employed 


243 

repeatedly  as  a  mediator  between  the  English  govern- 
ment and  the  country  powers.  The  last  twenty  years 
ot'  his  life  were  spent  in  the  education  and  religious  in- 
struction of  children,  particularly  those  of  poor  parents, 
whom  he  maintained  and  instructed  gratuitously,  and 
at  his  death  willed  his  property  to  the  mission  at  Tan- 
jore.  His  success  was  uncommon.  It  is  said  he  reck- 
oned two  thousand  persons  savingly  converted  by  his 
means. 

After  this  apostolical  and  venerable  man  had  labored 
fifty  years  in  evangelizing  the  Hindoos,  so  sensible 
were  they  of  the  blessing,  that  his  death  was  considered 
as  a  public  calamity.  An  innumerable  multitude  at- 
tended the  funeral.  The  Hindoo  rajah  "  shed  a  flood 
of  tears  over  the  body,  and  covered  it  with  a  gold  cloth." 
His  memory  is  still  blessed  among  the  people.* 

The  following  beautiful  anecdote  is  related  by  Bish- 
op Middleton,  of  this  exemplary  soldier  of  the  cross. 
''  When  lying  apparently  lifeless,  Gericke,  a  worthy 
fellow  laborer  in  the  service  of  the  same  society,  who 
imagined  the  immortal  s])irit  had  actually  taken  its 
flight,  began  to  chant  over  his  remains  a  stanza  of  the 
favorite  hymn  which  used  to  soothe  and  elevate  him  in 
his  life  time.  The  verses  were  finished  without  a  sign 
of  recognition  or  sympathy  from  the  still  form  before 
him  ;  but  when  the  last  clause  was  over,  the  voice  which 
was  supposed  to  be  hushed  in  death,  took  up  the  se- 
cond stanza  of  the  same  hymn,  completed  it  with  dis- 
tinct and  articulate  utterance,  and  then  was  heard  no 
more !" 


80.  David  Braineed. 

This  pious  and  devoted  missionary  was  born  in  Had- 
dam,  Connecticut,  April  20th,  1718.  From  his  earhest 
youth  he  was  remarkably  serious  and  thoughtful.  "  His 
natural    constitution   was  tinctured    with   melancholy, 


*  Dr.  Buchanan. 
21* 


244 

which,  notwithstanding  the  power  and  influence  of 
Christianity  in  his  heart,  often  embittered  his  Ufe,  and 
covered  liis  mind  with  a  veil  of  doubt  and  gloom. 
Against  this  natural  infirmity  he  had  to  struggle  till  his 
dying  day  ;  and  when  this  is  considered,  his  abundant 
labors,  indefatigable  application,  and  ardent  zeal,  were 
indeed  surprising ;  they  forcibly  illustrated  the  truth  of 
the  Divine  promise, — '  My  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
weakness.'" 

At  the  age  of  twenty,  he  commenced  a  course  of  study 
with  a  view  of  entering  the  sacred  ministry.  Ho  be- 
came  remarkably  strict  in  all  the  outward  duties  of  re- 
ligion, but  was  soon  convinced  that  all  his  outward  acts 
of  prayer,  fasting,  &c.  would  be  of  no  avail  while  his 
heart  remained  unchanged  and  unreconciled  to  God. 
For  the  attainment  of  this  divine  change,  he  labored 
and  prayed  incessantly,  but  it  was  with  the  secret  hope 
of  recommending  himself  to  God  by  his  religious  du- 
ties. At  length,  however,  this  self-righteous  founda- 
tion was  swept  aAvay, — he  saw  his  entire  helplessness 
and  dependence  on  the  mere  mercy  of  God  for  salvation 
through  Jesus  Christ. 

Mr.  Brainerd,  in  the  account  which  he  gives  of  his 
conversion,  says,  "  While  I  was  endeavoring  to  pray, 
as  1  was  walking  in  a  dark,  thick  grove,  unspeakable 
ghry  seemed  to  open  to  the  view  of  my  soul — it  was  a 
new  inward  apprehension  I  had  of  God,  such  as  I  never 
had  before — my  soul  rejoiced  with  joy  unspeakable,  to 
see  such  a  glorious,  divine  being — my  soul  was  so  cap- 
tivated and  delighted  with  the  excellency,  loveliness, 
greatness,  and  other  perfections  of  God,  that  I  was  even 
swallowed  up  in  Him  to  that  degree,  that,  at  first,  I 
scarce  reflected  there  was  such  a  creature  as  myself." 

In  Sept.  1739,  Brainerd  entered  himself  as  a  student 
at  Yale  College,  New  Haven,  Conn.  While  at  this 
place,  he  was  distinguished  for  diligence  and  attention 
to  his  studies ;  likewise  for  his  piety  and  ardent  zeal 
for  the  promotion  of  religion. 

After  leaving  college,  his  mind  seemed  deeply  im- 
pressed with  the  spirit  of  a  Christian  missionary  and  an 


245 

ardent  longing  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen.  He 
spent  whole  days  in  fasting  and  prayer,  that  (Jod  would 
prepare  him  for  his  great  work ;  and  indeed  through- 
out his  whole  life  he  was  truly  a  "man  of  prayer," 
lifting  up  his  heart  to  God  on  all  occasions,  frequently 
spending  whole  days  in  prayer  and  meditation  in  the 
fields  and  woods,  desiring  holiness  of  heart  far  above 
every  other  object. 

In  1743,  ]Mr.  Brainerd  was  sent  by  the  "  Society  for 
the  propagation  of  Christian  Knowledge"  to  the  In. 
dians  at  Kaunaumeek,  a  place  in  the  woods  between 
Stockbridge  and  Albany.  In  this  lonely  place  he  con- 
tinned  about  a  year,  and  endured  many  hardships  and 
privations ;  "  yet,"  says  he,  "  my  spiritual  conflicts 
and  distresses  so  far  exceed  these,  that  I  scarcely  think 
of  them."  The  number  of  Indians  being  small  at  this 
place,  and  the  field  of  his  usefulness  limited,  Mr.  Brain- 
erd thought  ho  could  do  more  for  the  cause  of  Christ 
to  labor  among  the  Indians  at  the  forks  of  the  Dela- 
ware, in  New  Jersey.  Here,  at  a  place  called  Cros- 
weeksung,  was  the  scene  of  his  great  success.  He  la- 
boi'ed  for  a  number  of  months  with  little  apparent  suc- 
cess, and  became  almost  discouraged  ;  but  the  love  of 
Christ  constrained  him  to  go  forward,  and  at  length 
the  power  of  God  evidently  attended  the  word,  so  that 
a  number  of  these  savages  were  brought  under  great 
concern  for  their  souls.  The  work  of  grace  now  pro- 
gressed. Mr.  Brainerd,  in  his  journal,  gives  an  in- 
stance of  the  effects  which  followed  the  preaching  of 
the  word  of  God.  "There  was  much  concern,"  says 
he,  "  among  them  while  I  was  discoursing  publicly  ; 
but  afterwards,  when  I  spoke  to  one  and  another  whom 
I  perceived  more  particularly  under  concern,  the  pow- 
er of  God  seemed  to  descend  upon  the  assembly,  '  like 
a  mighty  rushing  wind,'  and  with  an  astonishing  energy 
bore  down  all  before  it." 

"  I  stood  amazed  at  the  influence  that  seized  upon 
the  audience  almost  universally.  Almost  all  persons, 
of  all  ages,  were  bowed  down  together.  Old  men  and 
women,   who   had  been  drunken  wretches  for  many 


246 

years,  and  some  little  children  not  more  than  six  or 
seven  years  of  age,  appeared  in  distress  for  their  souls, 
as  well  as  persons  of  middle  age.  These  were  almost 
universally  praying  and  crying  for  mercy  in  every  part 
of  the  house,  and  many  out  of  doors,  and  numbers 
could  neither  go  nor  stand  ;  their  concern  was  so  great, 
each  for  himself,  that  none  seemed  to  take  any  notice 
of  those  about  them,  but  each  prayed  for  himself. 
Methought  this  had  a  near  resemblance  to  the  day  of 
God's  power,  mentioned  Josh.  x.  14  ;  for  I  must  say, 
I  never  saw  any  day  like  it  in  all  respects  ;  it  was  a 
day  wherein  the  Lord  did  much  to  destroy  the  kingdom 
of  darkness  among  this  people."  A  church  was  soon 
afterwards  gathered  among  these  poor  pagans ;  and 
such  was  the  change  effected  among  them,  that  many  ex- 
claimed with  astonishment,  "  What  hath  God  wrought  ?" 
Mr.  Brainci'd  labored  excessively  among  the  people 
of  his  charge  ;  he  frequently  made  long  and  tedious 
joui'neys  to  the  English  settlements,  for  assistance  to 
forward  the  objects  of  his  mission,  and  also  among  the 
surrounding  tribes  of  Indians,  to  carry  the  gospel  to 
the  outcasts  who  were  ready  to  perish.  The  hard- 
ships and  dangers  which  he  encountered  and  escaped, 
in  the  wilderness,  are  almost  incredible.  He  continued 
among  the  Indians  till  March,  1747,  when  the  ravages 
of  disease,  brought  on  by  his  hardships  and  exposures, 
forced  him  to  leave  the  people  of  his  charge.  He  died 
at  Northampton,  Mass.  at  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Jon- 
athan Edwards,  Oct.  9th,  1747. 


81.  AxTHOj\"Y  Benezet. 

Anthony  Benezet  was  born  in  France  in  the  year 
1713.  His  i)arents  belonged  to  the  society  of  Friends. 
The  persecution,  on  account  of  religious  opinions,  which 
then  existed  in  that  country,  induced  them  to  leave 
France.  After  a  residence  of  many  years  in  London, 
they  and  their  son,  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  came  to 
America,  and  settled  in  Philadelphia. 


247 

He  was  a  man  of  sound  understanding,  great  piety, 
humility,  and  self-denial,  and  of  a  very  benevolent  dis- 
position. Being  desirous  of  spendinji'  his  life  in  a 
manner  the  most  useful  to  liis  fellow  creatures,  he  de- 
voted himself  to  the  education  of  youth.  In  this  ardu- 
ous, but  truly  honorable  employment,  he  passed  about 
forty  years ;  and  acquitted  himself  very  much  to  the 
satisfaction  of  parents  and  children.  His  great  object 
was,  to  imbue  the  minds  of  his  pupils  with  reverence 
for  religion,  and  to  train  them  up  in  a  course  of  virtue. 
Pecuniary  advantages  were  of  small  moment  in  his  es- 
timation, of  which  he  gave  many  striking  proofs.  A 
short  time  before  his  decease,  he  declared,  in  a  letter  to 
a  friend,  that  though  leisure  and  retirement  would  be 
very  agreeable  to  him,  he  was  well  satisfied  to  remain 
in  his  occupation ;  and  that  he  knew  no  other,  what- 
ever might  be  its  advantages,  for  which  he  would  ex- 
change his  employment,  unless  it  were  a  commission 
to  preach  and  propagate,  as  a  minister,  the  gospel  of 
Christ. 

When  the  school  established  in  Philadelphia  "  for 
the  histruction  of  black  people  and  their  offspring" 
was  suspended,  on  account  of  the  indisposition  of  their 
teacher,  he  voluntarily  surrendered  his  own  school  to 
other  competent  persons,  and  undertook  the  instruction 
of  those  people,  though  in  a  pecuniary  respect  he  lost 
considerable  by  the  change.  His  humility  and  his 
sympathy  with  that  unhappy  race  of  men,  disposed  him 
to  think  no  condescensions  degrading,  by  which  he 
could  be  peculiarly  useful  to  them  ;  and  he  was  greatly 
desirous  that  they  might  be  so  improved  in  their  minds 
as  to  render  the  freedom  which  they  had  lately  recov- 
ered a  real  blessing  to  themselves,  and  a  benefit  to  the 
state. 

He  was  a  friend  to  the  poor  and  the  distressed  of  ev- 
ery description,  and  labored  most  earnestly  for  their 
relief  and  welfare.  It  may  indeed  be  said  of  him,  that 
his  whole  life  was  spent  in  going  about  doing  good  unto 
men.  He  appeared  to  do  every  thing,  as  if  the  words 
of  his  Savior  were  continually  sounding  in  his  ears : 


248 

"  Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  my  father's  busi- 
ness  ?"  He  was,  as  Dr.  Rush  observed,  a  man  of  a 
truly  catholic  spirit ;  one  who  loved  piety  and  virtue 
in  others,  wherever  he  found  them  ;  and  who  respected 
all  sincere  worshipers  of  God,  in  whatever  manner  that 
worship  was  performed. 

The  miseries  of  the  enslaved  Africans,  and  the  great 
injustice  done  to  them,  very  deeply  affected  his  com- 
passionate heart.  He  published  many  tracts  on  the 
subject ;  supported  an  extensive  correspondence  M-ith 
persons  in  Europe  and  America,  who  were  likely  to 
aid  his  benevolent  views  ;  and  exerted  himself  to  the 
utmost,  to  meliorate  the  condition  of  the  blacks,  and 
to  procure  the  entire  abolition  of  the  trade.  As  he  was 
one  of  tlie  earliest  advocates  of  these  injured  men,  and 
indcfatigably  pursued  his  object,  we  may  fairly  attri- 
bute to  his  labors,  with  the  divine  blessing  upon  them, 
a  great  part  of  that  spirit  of  inquiry  into  their  situation, 
and  sympathy  with  their  distresses,  which  have  spread 
over  the  world  ;  and  which,  we  trust,  will  ere  long  lead 
to  the  best  results. 

About  a  year  before  his  decease,  his  hccilth  became 
much  impaired ;  but  being  of  a  lively  disposition,  very 
temperate,  and  zealously  concerned  to  occupy  his  tal- 
ents to  the  last,  he  supported  his  school,  till  he  was 
quite  disabled  from  performing  the  duties  of  it.  But 
his  charity  and  beneficence  continued  with  life.  The 
last  time  he  walked  across  the  room,  was  to  take  from 
his  desk  six  dollars,  which  he  gave  to  a  poor  widow 
whom  he  had  long  assisted  to  maintain.  Three  hours 
before  his  death,  he  delivered  to  his  executors  a  number 
of  tracts  in  sheets,  on  religious  subjects,  with  directions 
for  their  being  bound  and  dispersed.  He  devised  near- 
ly the  whole  of  his  estate,  after  the  decease  of  his  wife, 
to  trustees,  for  the  support  and  benefit  of  the  African 
school,  of  which  he  had  been  the  tutor.  And  thus, 
having  hved  a  most  useful  and  exemplary  life,  he  was 
well  prepared  for  the  approach  of  death.  He  died  in 
17S4.  He  endured  his  pains  patiently  ;  and,  with  Chris- 
tian composure  of  mind,  resigned  this  mortal  life,  in  the 
fimi  expectation  of  a  happy  immortality. 


249 

The  loss  of  this  benevolent  man  was  deeply  felt  by 
his  fellow  citizens ;  and  his  funeral  was  attended  by  a 
great  number  of  persons  of  all  ranks,  and  all  religious 
professions ;  and  many  hundred  of  colored  persons 
joined  the  procession.  It  may  justly  be  said,  that,  "  the 
mourners  went  about  the  streets,"  and  that  his  memory 
was  embalmed  with  tears.  An  officer,  who  had  served 
in  the  American  army  during  the  late  war,  in  returning 
from  the  funeral,  pronounced  a  striking  culogium  upon 
him  :  "  I  would  rather,^^  said  he  "  be  Anthony  Benezet, 
in  that  coffin,  than  the  great  Washington  Jcith  all  his 
honors.^' 


82.  Wesley  and  Whitefield. 

ilf?-.  John  Wesley,  the  celebrated  founder  of  Meth- 
odism, was  the  son  of  a  clergyman  of  the  church  of 
England. 

He  was  educated  for  the  ministry,  received  episco- 
pal ordination,  and  ever  considered  himself  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church  of  England. 

In  the  year  1729,  Mr.  Wesley,  then  a  fellow  of  Lin- 
coln College,  Oxford,  with  some  others  at  the  college, 
began  to  spend  some  evenings  in  reading  the  Greek 
Testament.  They  began  also  to  visit  the  sick  in  dif- 
ferent  parts  of  the  town,  and  the  prisoners  in  the  cas- 
tie.  They  continued  in  those  laudable  practices,  and 
in  1735  they  were  joined  by  the  celebrated  George 
Whitefield,  then  in  his  eighteenth  year.  At  this  time, 
their  number  in  Oxford  amounted  to  about  fourteen. 
They  obtained  their  name  from  the  exact  regularity  of 
their  lives,  which  gave  occasion  to  a  young  gentleman 
of  Christ's  Church  to  say  "  Here  is  a  new  sect  of 
Methodists  sprung  up;"  alluding  to  a  sect  of  ancient 
physicians  who  were  called  Methodists,  because  they 
reduced  the  healing  art  to  a  few  common  principles, 
and  brought  it  into  some  method  and  order. 

At  the  time  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield  enter- 
ed upon  their  public  ministerial  labors,  it  is  said  that 
the  whole  kingdom  of  England  was  tending  fast  to  in- 


250 

fidelity.  These  men  of  God,  filled  with  love  for  the 
souls  of  their  fellow-men,  and  fired  with  an  ardent  zeal 
for  their  salvation,  went  forth  preaching  the  gospel  in 
many  places, -with  unco^nmon  energy  and  power.  This 
brought  upon  them  the  opposition  of  the  cold  hearted 
and  formal  professors  of  Christianity,  and  many  re- 
fused  to  let  them  preach  in  their  churches.  In  conse- 
quence  of  this,  they  were  obliged  to  preach  in  the  open 
air  and  in  fields.  They  were  often  times  insulted, 
threatened,  and  hooted  at  by  the  mob,  who  in  time  of 
divine  service  cast  at  them  stones,  mud,  dirt,  &c.  and 
in  some  instances  they  narrowly  escaped  with  their 
lives. 

But  notwithstanding  the  opposition,  their  labors 
were  crowned  with  success.  By  their  preaching  out 
of  doors,  they  drew  together  immense  numbers,  their 
congregations  sometimes  amounting  to  nearly  twenty 
thousand  persons.  Thousands  embraced  the  gospel, 
and  many  of  the  lower  classes  of  society,  who  were 
degraded  by  vice  and  immorality  of  every  kind,  now 
changed  their  course  of  life,  and  became  useful  and  re- 
spectable  members  of  society. 

Mr.  Wesley  is  universally  allowed  to  have  been  an 
extraordinary  and  highly  distinguished  character,  and 
"  whatever  may  be  thought  of  his  peculiar  sentiments, 
no  one  can  deny  him  the  credit  of  truly  apostolic  zeal 
and  perseverance,  in  what  he  conceived  to  be  the  way 
of  duty.  His  mode  of  address  in  public  was  chaste 
and  solemn  ;  there  was  a  divine  simplicity,  a  zeal,  a 
venerablcness  in  his  manner,  which  commanded  atten- 
tion ;  and  when  at  fourscore  he  still  retained  all  the 
liveliness  of  vigorous  old  age.  For  upwards  of  fifty 
years,  he  traveled  eight  thousand  miles  each  year  on 
an  average,  visiting  his  numerous  societies,  and  presi- 
ded  at  forty-seven  annual  conferences.  For.rnore  than 
sixty  years,  it  was  his  constant  practice  to  rise  at  four 
o'clock  in  the  morning ;  and  nearly  the  whole  of  that 
period,  to  preach  every  morning  at  five.  lie  generally 
jireached  near  twenty  times  in  a  week,  and  frequently 
four  times  a  day.     Notwithstanding  this,  very  few  have 


J[nnd  Tr^jiojus'   of'  ire  avri  snow,  the  ^tfvavniTt  i>U!i.<ionoTus  havr  wiih 


■WM  IT  E  W I EIL© 

fJif  rilflTriiled  Fri'iti-lii'r,  iidilri'.viri,/   ciif  oi' ilir  iniinimis    iiruil.r 

lliiit  (iHni/JfiJ   ///.>    niiiii.<lrv 


251 

written  more  than  ho  ;  divinity,  both  controversial  and 
practical ;  history,  philosophy,  medicine,  politics,  poe- 
try, &c.  were  all,  at  different  times,  the  subjects  on 
which  his  pen  was  employed.  Besides  this,  he  found 
time  for  reading,  correspondence,  visiting  the  sick, 
and  arranging  the  matters  of  his  numerous  societias  ; 
but  such  prodigies  of  labor  and  exertion  would  have 
been  impossible,  had  it  not  been  for  his  inflexible  tem- 
perance, and  unexampled  economy  of  time."  After 
passing  through  evil  report,  and  good  report,  during 
more  than  sixty  years  of  incessant  labor,  he  entered 
into  his  rest  in  the  eighty-seventh  year  of  his  age. 

Mr.  Whitefield  was  remarkable  for  his  uncommon 
eloquence  and  fervent  zeal.  His  eloquence  was  in- 
deed very  great  and  of  the  truest  kind.  Fie  was  ut- 
terly devoid  of  all  appearance  of  affectation.  The  im- 
portance of  his  subject,  and  the  regard  due  to  his  hear- 
ers, engrossed  all  his  concern.  Every  accent  of  his 
voice  spoke  to  the  ear ;  every  feature  of  his  face,  eve- 
ry motion  of  his  hands-,  and  every  gesture,  spoke  to 
the  eye  ;  so  that  the  most  dissipated  and  thoughtless 
found  their  attention  involuntarily  fixed,  and  the  dullest 
and  most  ignorant  could  not  but  understand. 

Wherever  he  went,  all  ranks  and  sorts  of  people 
were  attracted,  prodigious  numbers  flocked  to  hear  him, 
and  thousands  were  brought  into  the  kingdom  of  God 
through  his  instrumentality. 

His  zeal  and  labors  were  not  confined  to  the  British 
Isles.  He  came  over  to  our  country  several  times, 
and  preached  in  most  of  our  principal  cities ;  every 
where  crowds  attended  his  ministry,  and  his  exertions 
were  crowned  with  abundant  success.  It  is  said  that 
he  preached  upwards  of  eighteen  thousand  sermons  in 
the  course  of  his  ministry,  which  included  thirty-four 
years.  Mr.  Whitefield  died  at  Newburyport,  Mass. 
on  the  30th  of  Sept.  1770,  in  the  fifty-sixth  year  of  his 
age,  on  his  seventh  visit  to  America. 
22 


252 


83.  Howard,  the  Philanthropist. 

John  Howard,  Esq.  the  celebrated  philanthropist, 
was  born  at  Hackney,  in  England,  about  the  year  1727. 
His  father  died  while  he  was  young,  and  by  his  direc- 
tion, the  son  was  apprenticed  to  a  wholesale  grocer  ; 
but  this  business  neither  suiting  his  health  or  disposi- 
tion, and  a  handsome  fortune  falling  into  his  hands,  he 
bought  out  his  time  before  its  regular  expiration,  and 
commenced  his  first  travels  on  the  continent.  After 
the  death  of  his  first  wife,  Mr.  Howard,  in  1756,  made 
a  voyage,  in  order  to  view  Lisbon  after  the  earthquake 
at  that  place,  but  was  taken  by  a  French  privateer,  and 
suffered  in  his  confinement.  By  this  means,  his  atten- 
tion seems  to  have  been  first  excited  to  compassionate 
those  persons  "  who  are  sick,  and  in  prison." 

Upon  his  return  from  the  continent,  he  inarried  the 
second  time,  but  his  wife  dying  a  short  time  after  his 
marriage,  he  retired  to  an  estate  he  purchased  in  Bed- 
fordshire, where  he  very  muck  gained  the  esteem  and 
afiection  of  the  poor,  by  building  them  cottages,  em- 
ploying the  industrious,  relieving  the  sick,  and  educa- 
ting the  children  of  the  poor.  In  1773,  he  served  the 
office  of  sheriff  for  the  county,  which  brought  him  fur- 
ther  acquainted  with  the  misery  of  prisons  ;  and  from 
this  he  commenced  his  career  of  benevolence  and  glory. 

During  the  last  seventeen  years  of  his  life,  he  visited 
every  country  in  Europe,  exploring  their  prisons  and 
dungeons,  and  relieving  the  miseries  of  the  distressed. 
He  also  published  a  number  of  works  on  the  state  of 
prisons,  hospitals,  &c.  In  1774,  he  received  the  thanks 
of  the  House  of  Commons,  for  his  inquiries  and  exer- 
tions.  Mr.  Howard's  character  is  well  drawn  by  the 
celebrated  Mr.  Burke,  who  speaking  of  him,  says,  "  1 
cannot  name  this  gentleman  without  remarking  that 
his  labors  and  writings  have  done  much  to  open  the 
eyes  and  hearts  of  mankind.  He  has  visited  all  Eu' 
rope,  not  to  survey  the  sumptuousness  of  palaces,  nor 
the  statelincss  of  temples  ;  not  to  make  accurate  meas- 
urement of  the  remains  of  ancient  grandeur,  nor  to 


253 

form  a  scale  of  the  curiosities  of  modern  art ;  not  to 
collect  medals,  nor  to  collate  manuscripts  ;  but  to  dive 
into  the  depths  of  dungeons,  to  plunge  into  the  infec- 
tions of  hospitals ;  to  survey  the  mansions  of  sorrow 
artd  pain  ;  to  take  guage  and  dimensions  of  misery,  de- 
pression, and  contempt  ,•  to  remember  the  forgotten  ; 
to  attend  to  the  neglected ;  to  visit  the  forsaken  ;  and 
to  compare  and  collate  the  distresses  of  all  men  in  all 
countries.  His  plan  is  original,  and  as  full  of  genius 
as  humanity.  It  is  a  voyage  of  'philanthropy — a  cir- 
cumnavigation of  charity.^'' 

Mr.  Howard  commenced  his  last  journey  -in  July, 
1789,  in  which  he  proposed  to  visit  Turkey,  Russia, 
and  other  parts  of  the  •  east,  and  not  to  return  under 
three  years ;  withal  apprehending  that  he,  very  proba- 
bly, never  might  return,  which  proved  to  be  the  event ; 
for  while  he  was  at  Cherson,  a  Russian  settlement,  near 
the  northern  extremity  of  the  Black  Sea,  he  visited  a 
young  lady  at  some  distance,  in  a  mahgnant  fever, 
caught  the  fatal  infection,  and  died  Jan.  20,  1790. 

"  And  now  Benevolence !  thy  rays  divine 
Dart  round  the  globe  from  Zembla  to  the  line  ; 
O'er  each  dark  prison  plays  the  cheering  light, 
Like  northern  lustres  o'er  the  vault  of  night — 
From  realm  to  realm,  with  cross  or  crescent  crown'd, 
Where'er  mankind  and  misery  are  found, 
O'er  burning  sands,  deep  waves,  or  wilds  of  snow. 
Thy  Howard,  journeying,  seeks  the  house  of  woe." 


84.  Modern  I>'fidelity. 

Previous  to  the  French  revolution,  Voltaire  and 
some  others  formed  a  set  design  to  destroy  the  Chris- 
tian rehgion-.  For  this  purpose,  they  engaged,  at  dif- 
ferent periods,  a  number  of  men  of  distinguished  tal. 
ents,  power,  and  influence ;  all  deadly  enemies  to  the 
gospel ;  men  of  profligate  principles,  and  profligate 
lives. 

These  men  distinguished  themselves  with  diligence, 
courage,  activity,  and  perseverance,  in  the  propagation 
of  their  sentiments.     Books  were  written  and  publish- 


254 

ed,  ill  innumerable  multitudes,  in  which  infidelity  was 
brought  down  to  the  level  of  peasants  and  even  ot'  chil- 
dren ;  and  poured  into  the  cottage  and  scliool.  Others 
of  a  superior  kind,  crept  into  the  shop  and  the  farna- 
house ;  and  others  of  a  still  higher  class,  found  the!r 
way  to  the  drawing  room,  the  university,  and  the  pal- 
ace. By  these  and  other  efforts,  infidelity  was  spread 
with  astonishing  rapidity  in  many  parts  of  Europe,  par- 
ticularly in  France. 

In  the  year  1776,  Dr.  Adam  Weishaupt,  professor  of 
the  canon  law  in  the  universtity  of  Ingoldstadt,  in  Ba- 
varia, established  the  society  of  the  Illuminati.  This 
society  was  distinguished  beyond  all  others,  for  cun- 
ning, mischief,  an  absolute  des'titution  of  conscience, 
an  absolute  disregard  of  all  the  interests  of  man,  and  a 
torpid  insensibility  to  all  moral  obligation.  Their  doc- 
trines were,  that  God  is  nothing ;  that  government  is 
a  curse ;  that  the  possession  of  property  is  robbery ; 
that  chastity  and  natural  affection  are  mere  prejudices, 
and  that  adultery,  assassination,  poisoning,  and  other 
crimes  of  a  similar  nature,  are  lawful,  and  even  vir- 
tuous. 

The  disciples  of  Voltaire  finding  this  system  one  of 
more  perfect  corruption  than  their  own,  immediately 
united  in  its  interests,  and  eageily  entered  into  all  its 
plans  and  purposes.  These  legions  of  infidelity,  uni- 
ted, went  forward  with  astonishing  success,  till  their 
abominable  doctrines  infected  all  classes  of  the  French 
people.  The  bloody  storm  of  the  French  revolution 
commenced.  Then  it  was,  that  infidelity  obtained  a 
complete  triumph  ;  the  dagger  of  the  assassin,  the  axe 
of  the  executioner,  the  infuriated  mob,  were  now  let 
loose,  and  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands,  perished  ; 
and  the  National  Assembly,  in  a  public  decree,  declared 
that  "  there  is  no  God,  and  that  death  is  an  eternal 
sleep." 

Voltaire  labored  through  a  long  life  to  diffuse  the 
poison  of  infidelity.  In  life  he  was  pre-eminent  in 
guilt,  and  at  death,  in  misery.  He  had  for  years 
been  accustomed  to  call  the   adorable   Savior,   "the 


355 

wretch,"  and  to  vow  that  he  would  crush  him.  He 
closed  many  of  his  letters  to  his  infidel  friend  with 
these  words — "Crush  the  wretch."  This  apostle  of 
infidelity  being  laid  upon  his  death-bed,  was  in  the  ut- 
most horror  of  mind.  In  the  first  days  of  his  illness, 
lie  showed  some  signs  of  wishing  to  return  to  that  God 
whom  he  had  so  often  blasphemed.  He  made  a  de- 
claration, he  in  fact  renounced  his  infidelity,  but  in 
vain ;  despair  and  rage  succeeded  in  such  a  manner, 
that  the  physicians  who  were  called  in  to  administer 
relief,  retired,  declaring  the  death  of  the  impious  man 
too  terrible  to  be  witnessed. 

In  one  of  his  last  visits,  the  doctor  found  him  in  the 
greatest  agonies,  exclaiming,  with  the  utmost  horror, 
"  I  am  abandoned  by  God  and  man,"  He  then  said, 
"  Doctor,  I  will  give  you  half  of  what  I  am  worth,  if 
you  will  give  me  six  months  life."  The  doctor  an- 
swered, "  Sir,  you  cannot  live  six  weeks."  Voltaire 
repHed,  "  then  I  shall  go  to  hell,  and  you  will  go  with 
me  !"  and  soon  after  expired. 

The  following  account  of  the  tenets  of  the  principal 
English  infidels,  is  extracted  from  "  Dr.  Divight's  Bac- 
calaureate Sermon.''^ 

Lord  Herhert,  of  Cherbury,  the  first  considerable 
English  deistical  philosopher,  and  clearly  one  of  the 
greatest  and  best,  declares  the  following  things,  viz. 

That  Christianity  is  the  best  religion  : 

That  his  own  universal  I'eligion  of  nature  agrees 
wholly  with  Christianity,  and  contributes  to  its  estab- 
lishment : 

That  all  revealed  religion  (viz.  Christianity)  is  abso- 
lutely uncertain,  and  of  little  or  no  use  : 

That  men  are  not  hastily,  or  on  small  grounds,  to  be 
condemned,  who  are  led  to  sin  by  bodily  constitution  : 

That  the  indulgence  of  lust,  and  of  anger,  is  no  more 
to  be  blamed,  than  the  thirst  occasioned  by  the  dropsy, 
or  the  sleepiness  produced  by  the  lethargy  : 

That  the  soul  is  immortal ;  that  there  will  be  a  fu- 
ture retribution,  which  will  be  according  to  the  works 
22* 


256 

and  thoughts  of  mankind ;  and  that  he  who  denies 
these  truths,  is  scarcely  to  be  accounted  a  reasonable 
creature. 

3Ir.  Hobbes  declares, 

That  the  Scriptures  are  the  voice  of  God  ;  and  yet 
that  they  are  of  no  authority,  except  as  enjoined  by  the 
civil  magistrate : 

That  inspiration  is  a  supernatural  gift,  and  the  imme- 
diate hand  of  God  ;  and  that  it  is  madness  : 

That  the  Scriptures  are  the  foundation  of  all  obliga- 
tion ;  and  yet  that  they  are  of  no  obligatory  force,  ex- 
cept as  enjoined  by  the  civil  magistrate  : 

That  every  man  has  a  right  to  all  things,  and  may 
lawtuUy  get  them,  if  he  can  : 

That  man  is  a  mere  machine  ;  and  that  the  soul  is 
material  and  mortal. 

Mr.  Blount  declares. 

That  there  is  one  infinite  and  eternal  God  ;  and  yet 
insinuates  that  there  are  two  eternal,  independent  Be- 
ings : 

That  God  ought  to  be  worshiped  with  prayer  and 
praise  ;  yet  he  objects  to  prayer  as  a  duty  : 

That  the  soul  is  probably  material,  and  of  course 
mortal. 

Lord  Shaftshury  declares, 

Tliat  the  belief  of  future  rewards  and  punishments  is 
noxious  to  virtue,  and  takes  away  all  motive  to  it : 

That  the  hope  of  rewards,  and  the  fear  of  punish- 
ments, makes  virtue  mercenary  : 

That  to  be  influenced  by  rewards  is  disingenuous  and 
servile  : 

That  the  hope  of  reward  cannot  consist  with  virtue ; 
and  yet  that  the  hope  of  rewards  is  not  derogatory  to 
virtue,  but  a  proof  that  we  love  virtue. 

He  represents  salvation  as  a  ridiculous  thing,  and  in- 
sinuates that  Christ  was  influenced,  and  directed,  by 
deep  designs  of  ambition,  and  cherished  a  savage  zeal 
and  persecuting  spirit ;  and 

That  the  Scriptures  were  a  mere  artful  invention  to 
secure  a  profitable  monopoly,  i.  e.  of  sinister  advanta- 
ges to  the  inventors : 


257 

That  the  magistrate  is  the  sole  judge  of  rchgious 
truth,  and  of  revelation  : 

That  miracles  are  ridiculous,  and  that,  if  true,  they 
would  be  no  proof  of  the  truth  of  revelation  : 

That  ridicule  is  the  test  of  truth  ;  and  yet  that  ridi- 
cule itself  must  be  brought  to  the  test  of  reason. 

3[r.  Collins,  though  chiefly  a  mere  objector  to  reve- 
lation, declares, 

That  man  is  a  mere  machine  : 

That  the  soul  is  material  and  mortal : 

That  Christ  and  his  apostles  built  on  the  predictions 
of  fortune-tellers  and  divines  : 

That  the  prophets  were  mere  fortune-tellers  and  dis- 
coverers of  lost  goods : 

That  Christianity  stands  wholly  on  a  false  founda- 
tion  ;  (yet  he  speaks  respectfully  of  Christianity  ;  and 
also  of  the  Epicureans,  whom  he  at  the  same  time  con- 
siders as  atheists.) 

Mr.  WooIsto7i,  also  a  mere  objector,  declares, 

That  he  is  the  farthest  of  any  man  from  being  enga- 
ged  in  the  cause  of  infidelity  : 

That  infidelity  has  no  place  in  his  heart : 

That  he  writes  for  the  honor  of  Jesus,  and  in  defence 
of  Christianity ;  and 

That  his  design  in  writing  is  to  advance  the  messiah- 
ship,  and  truth,  of  the  holy  Jesus ;  "  to  whom,"  he  says, 
"  be  glory  for  ever,  amen  ;"  and  yet, 

That  the  Gospels  are  full  of  incredibilities,  impossi- 
bilities and  absurdities : 

That  they  resemble  Gulliverian  tales  of  persons  and 
things,  which,  out  of  romance,  never  had  a  being  : 

That  the  miracles  recorded  in  the  Gospels,  taken  lit- 
erally, will  not  abide  the  test  of  reason  and  common 
sense ;  but  must  be  rejected,  and  the  authority  of  Jesus 
along  with  them. 

At  the  same  time  he  casts  the  most  scurrilous  reflec- 
tions on  Christ. 

Dr.  Tindal  declares. 

That  Christianity,  stripped  of  the  additions  which 
mistake,  policy,  and  circumstances,  have  made  to  it,  is 
a  most  holy  religion  ;  and  yet, 


258 

That  the  Scriptures  are  obscure,  and  fit  only  to  per- 
plex men,  and  that  the  two  great  parts  of  it  are  contra- 
dictory : 

That  all  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  plainly  speak 
themselves  to  be  the  will  of  an  infinitely  wise  and  holy 
God  ;  and  yet, 

That  the  precepts  of  Christianity  are  loose,  undeter- 
mined, incapable  of  being  understood  by  mankind  at 
large,  giving  wrong  and  unworthy  apprehensions  of 
God,  and  are  generally  false  and  pernicious : 

That  natural  religion  is  so  plain  to  all,  even  the  most 
ignorant  men,  that  God  could  not  make  it  plainer  ;  even 
if  he  were  to  convey,  miraculously,  the  very  same  ideas 
to  all  men  ;  and  yet. 

That  almost  all  mankind  have  had  very  unworthy 
notions  of  God,  and  very  wrong  apprehensions  of  nat- 
ural religion. 

Mr.  Chubb  declares. 

That  he  hopes  to  share  with  his  friends  the  favor  of 
God,  in  that  peaceful  and  happy  state,  which  God  hath 
prepared  for  the  virtuous  and  faithful,  in  some  other, 
future  world  ;  and  yet, 

That  God  does  not  interpose  in  the  affairs  of  this 
world,  at  all,  and  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  good,  or 
evil,  done  by  men  here  : 

That  prayer  may  be  useful,  as  a  positive  institution, 
by  introducing  proper  thoughts,  affections,  and  actions  ; 
and  yet  he  intimates. 

That  it  must  be  displeasing  to  God,  and  directly  im- 
proper : 

That  a  state  of  rewards  and  punishments,  hereafter,, 
is  one  of  the  truths  which  are  of  the  highest  concern  to 
men ;  and  yet. 

That  the  arguments  for  the  immortality  of  the  soul 
are  wholly  unsatisfactory  ;  and  that  the  soul  is  probably 
matter  : 

That  Christ's  mission  is,  at  least  in  his  view,  probably 
divine  ;  and  yet. 

That  Christ,  in  his  opinion,  was  of  no  higher  charac- 
ter, than  the  founder  of  the  Christian  sect,  i.  e.  another 
Sadoc,  Cerinthus,  or  Herbert : 


259 

That  his  birth  and  resurrection  were  ridiculous,  and 
incredible ;  and  that  his  institutions  and  precepts  were 
less  excellent  than  those  of  other  lawgivers  and  teach- 
ers : 

That  the  apostles  were  impostors ;  and  that  the  Gos- 
pels and  Acts  of  the  apostles,  resemble  Jewish  tables, 
and  popish  legends,  rather  than  accounts  of  facts  : 

That  the  behef  of  a  future  state  is  of  no  advantage 
to  society  : 

That  all  religions  are  alike  : 

That  it  is  of  no  consequence  what  religion  a  man 
embraces. 

Mr.  Hume  declares, 

That  there  is  no  perceptible  connection  between 
:ause  and  effect : 

That  the  behef  of  such  a  connection  is  merely  a  mat- 
ter of  custom : 

That  there  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  the  imiverse 
proceeded  from  a  cause  : 

That  there  are  no  solid  arguments  to  prove  the  ex- 
istence of  a  God : 

That  voluntary  actions  are  necessary,  and  deter- 
mined by  a  fixed  connexion  between  cause  and  etFect : 

That  motives  are  causes,  ooerating  necessarily  on  the 
will: 

That  man  is  a  mere  machine,  i.  e.  an  object  operated 
on  necessarily  by  external  causes  : 

That  there  is  no  contmgency,  i.  e.  nothing  happen- 
ing without  a  settled  cause,  in  the  universe ;  and 

That  matter  and  motion  may  be  regarded  as  the 
cause  of  thought,  i.  e.  the  soul  is  a  material  cause,  and 
thought  its  effect ; 

That  no  rewards  or  punishments  can  be  rationally 
expected,  beyond  what  is  already  kno^^-n  by  experience 
and  observation  : 

That  self-denial,  self-mortification,  and  humiKty.  are 
not  virtues,  but  are  useless  and  mischievous  ;  that  they 
stupify  the  understandmg,  sour  the  temper,  and  harden 
the  heart,  and  of  course  are  gross  crimes : 


260 

That  pride  and  self-valuation,  ingenuity,  quickness 
ol"  thought,  easiness  of  expression,  delicacy  of  taste, 
strength  of  body,  health,  cleanlines,  taper  legs,  and 
broad  shoulders,  are  virtues  ; 

That  suicide,  or  self-murder,  is  lawful  and  commend- 
able, (and  of  course  virtuous  :) 

That  adultery  must  be  practised,  if  we  would  obtain 
all  the  advantages  of  life  : 

That  female  infidelity,  (or  adultery,)  when  known, 
is  a  small  thing  ;  when  unknown,  nothing  ;  and 

That  scepticism  is  the  true  and  only  wisdom  of  man. 

Lastly,  as  the  soul  of  man,  according  to  Mr.  Hume, 
becomes  every  moment  a  different  being,  the  conse- 
quence  must  be,  that  the  crimes  committed  by  him  at 
one  time,  cannot  be  imputable  to  him  at  another. 

Lord  Bolinhroke  declares, 

That  God  is  just ;  and  that  justice  requires,  that  re- 
wards and  punishments  be  measured  to  particular  cases, 
according  to  their  circumstances,  in  proportion  to  the 
merit  or  demerit,  of  every  individual ;  and  yet. 

That  God  doth  not  so  measure  out  rewards  or  pun- 
ishments ;  and  tliat,  if  he  did,  he  would  subvert  human 
affairs  ;  that  he  concerns  not  himself  with  the  affairs  of 
human  beings  at  all ;  or  if  he  does,  that  he  regards  only 
collective  bodies  of  men,  not  individuals ;  that  he  pun- 
ishes  none  except  through  the  magistrate ;  and  that 
there  will  be  no  state  of  future  rewards  and  punish- 
ments ; 

That  the  religion  of  nature  is  clear  and  obvious  to  all 
mankind ;  and  yet. 

That  it  has  been  unknown  to  the  greatest  part  of 
mankind  : 

That  we  know  material  substance,  and  are  assured 
of  it ;  and  yet. 

That  we  know  nothing  of  either  matter  or  spirit : 

That  there  is  undeniably,  something  in  our  constitu- 
tion, beyond  the  known  properties  of  matter  ;  and  yet. 

That  the  soul  is  material  and  mortal ;  and  that  to  say 
the  soul  is  immaterial,  is  the  same  thing  as  to  say,  that 
two  and  two  arc  five.     He  also  declares, 


261 

That  there  is  no  conscience  in  man,  except  artifi- 
cially : 

That  it  is  more  natural  to  beheve  many  gods  than  to 
beheve  one.     He  teaches, 

That  ambition,  the  lust  of  power,  avarice,  and  sen- 
suahty,  may  be  lawfully  gratified,  if  they  caii  be  safely 
gratified : 

That  the  sole  foundation  of  modesty  is  vanity,  or  a 
wish  to  show  ourselves  superior  to  mere  animals  : 

That  man  lives  only  in  the  present  world  : 

That  man  is  only  a  superior  animal : 

That  man's  chief  end  is  to  gratify  the  appetites  and 
inclinations  of  the  flesh  : 

That  modesty  is  inspired  by  mere  prejudice  : 

That  polygamy  is  a  part  of  the  law,  or  religion  oi' 
nature. 


85.  Thomas  Paine. 

Thomas  Paine,  a  political  and  infidel  writer,  was 
born  in  England,  in  1737,  and  bred  a  stay  maker. 
Coming  to  America,  he  published  a  number  of  pamph- 
lets,  which  had  a  powerful  effect  in  favor  of  the  Amer- 
ican cause  ;  particularly  that  entitled  "  Common  Sense." 
He  went  to  London  in  1790,  and  published  "  The 
Rights  of  Man."  To  avoid  prosecution,  he  fled  to 
France,  where  he  connected  himself  with  the  leaders 
of  infidelity,  and  was  chosen  a  member  of  the  Na- 
tional  Assembly.  Being  sentenced  to  death  by  the 
revolutionary  government,  he  was  saved  from  the  guil- 
lotine through  the  intercession  of  a  number  of  Ameri- 
can citizens  then  in  Paris.  During  his  imprisonment  in 
that  city  he  debased  himself  by  writing  a  deistical  book, 
called  "  ilie  Age  of  Reason,''^  a  work  which  has  stamp- 
ed his  name  with  infamy. 

"  In  this  performance  is  found  nothing  new,  as  to  ob- 
jections  against  Christianity.  He  takes  the  ground 
long  occupied  by  infidels.  In  the  manner  of  his  wri- 
ting,  there  is  a  kind  of  novelty.  In  rashness,  inconsist- 
ency,  misrepresentation,  ridicule,  and  false  reasoning, 


262 

few  men,  perhaps,  on  any  subject,  have  ever  surpassed 
liim."  Mr.  Paine  speaks  respectfully  of  Jesus  Christ, 
but  reprobates  revealed  religion,  as  the  origin  of  all 
human  inisery.  His  words  are  : — "  The  morality  that 
lie  preached  and  practised  was  of  the  most  benevolent 
kind.  He  preached  most  excellent  morality."  Again 
he  says : — "  The  most  detestable  wickedness,  the  most 
horrid  cruelties,  and  the  greatest  miseries,  that  have 
afflicted  the  human  race,  have  had  their  origin  in  this 
thing  called  revelation,  or  revealed  rehgion." 

He  tells  us : — "  The  word  of  God  cannot  exist  in 
any  written  or  human  language ;"  and  in  the  same 
work  he  allows  it  possible  for  the  Almighty  to  make  a 
communication  immediately  to  men.  This  is  saying, 
God  can  reveal  truth  to  men;  but  such  a  revelation 
cannot  exist  among  men  ; — which,  in  effect,  is  saying 
nothing. 

"  Paine's  method  is,  first,  to  misrepresent  a  fact,  or 
assume  a  truth,  and  then  cry  out  against  a  creature  of 
his  own  imagination.  None  but  a  man  of  depraved 
inorals,  and  a  bad  heart,  can  read  his  book  without  in- 
dignation. A  bold,  profane,  and  daring  spirit  runs 
through  his  whole  work.  He  speaks  of  sacred  things 
with  indecency ;  he  makes  ridicule  supply  the  place  of 
solid  argument ;  he  is  engaged,  with  uncommon  zeal, 
to  load  men,  highly  esteemed,  with  abusive  epithets ; 
ho  calls  Moses  a  chief  assassin ;  Joshua,  Samuel  and 
David,  monsters  and  imposters ;  the  Jewish  kings  a 
parcel  of  rascals ;  the  prophets  liars,  and  St.  Paul  a 
fool." 

Paine  died  in  New  York,  in  the  year  1809.  For 
some  time  [irevious  to  his  death,  he  so  degraded  him- 
self  by  his  intemi)erate  habits,  that  he  was  shunned  by 
the  respectable  part  of  his  associates.  He  lingered 
out  a  dark  and  gloomy  period  of  several  months,  in  a 
sullen,  determined  opposition  to  every  religious  thought 
or  suggestion ;  he  evinced  a  continued  and  marked 
liostility  to  the  ministers  of  the  gospel,  and  would  not 
permit  them,  under  any  pretext,  to  visit  hiin.  The 
Rev.  Mr.  Kctchum,  however,  in  the  common  garb  of 


JOMisJ     M.OTf5rAiK.Jn) 


J'/ii.--  /Jii/nn/Jir,'/ii.sl    vi.iitrrf  fvery  epiiriiry  in  ?}i/rnf'e,f.t'plrrimfpri.<im.i 
/III,/   ,/iiii,/ri'ii,<   ■nil/  /v-//>iv</  //ii-  ini.-fn'i-.f  nr' tJir  .li,/,-  ,iii,/  ,i).Hri:<.<f,i . 


IDEATM    ©1?    VOlLTAnRIK 

'''/ii.y  Jfio.--fli'  pflnfulfli/y  HI  /iff  wa.^-  firrfniinrn/  in    ,/iiili .  iiriri   af 

I/I'll//!  Ill  hni  rm-  mi,/  t/rs/'iiir 


263 

a  citizen,  succeeded  in  approaching  him,  and  gained 
his  attention  in  some  desultory  conversation ;  but  he 
had  no  sooner  indirectly  mentioned  the  na7)ie  of  Jesus, 
than  the  enraged  infidel,  lost  to  all  sense  ol"  decorum, 
actually  drove  him  from  his  presence.  But  though  he 
abhorred  the  sound  of  that  name,  yet  Dr.  Manly  in- 
forms us,  in  his  letter  respecting  Paine's  death,  that 
whenever  he  fell  into  paroxysms  of  pain,  which  were 
frequent  before  his  deatii,  he  would  cry  out,  without 
■intermission,  "  O  Lord,  help  me!  O  Jesus,  help  me ! 
God  help  me  !  Jesus  Christ  help  me,"  &c.  Dr.  M.'J 
also  states,  that  he  would  not  be  left  alone  night  or 
day ;  and  would  scream  and  halloo,  if  left  but  for  a 
minute. 

The  following  is  from  good  authority.  A  lady  who 
resided  in  the  neighborhood  of  Paine,  in  his  last  illness 
occasionally  administered  to  his  necessities.  One  day 
he  asked  her  if  she  had  ever  read  his  '•  Age  of  Rea- 
son." She  answered  in  the  affirmative  ;  he  then  Avish- 
ed  to  know  her  opinion  of  that  book ;  she  said  she 
thought  it  the  most  dangerous,  insinuating  book  she 
had  ever  seen ;  that  the  more  she  read,  the  more  she 
wished  to  read,  and  the  more  she  found  her  mind  es- 
tranged from  all  that  is  good  ;  and  that  from  a  convic- 
tion of  its  evil  tendency,  she  had  burnt  it.  Pajwe  re- 
phed  to  this,  that  he  wished  all  who  had  read  it  had 
been  as  wise  as  she,  and  added,  "  if  ever  the  devil  had 
an  agent  on  earth,  I  have  been  one." 

All  who  saw  him,  concur  in  describing  him  as  ex- 
hibiting one  of  the  most  pecuharly  awful  visages  that 
ever  saddened  the  bed  of  death.  It  was  an  unique 
face,  possessing  an  assemblage  of  every  vicious  and 
dismal  passion ;  and  so  terrific,  as  to  deter  many  of  his 
acquaintance  from  repeating  their  visit. 


86.  Worship  of  the  Grand  Lama. 

The  Grand  Lama  is  a  name  given  to  the  sovereign 
pontiff  or  high  priest  of  the  Thibetian  Tartars,  who  re- 
sides at  a  vast  palace  on  a  mountain  near  the  banks  of 
23 


264 

the  Burampooter,  about  seven  miles  from  Lassa.  The 
foot  of  the  mountain  is  inhabited  by  twenty  thousand 
lamas  or  priests,  who  have  their  separate  apartments 
round  about  the  mountain,  and  according  to  their  qual- 
ity  are  placed  nearer,  or  at  a  grcEiter  distance  from  the 
sovereign  pontiff.  He  is  not  only  worshiped  by  the 
natives  of  Thibet,  but  also  by  the  various  tribes  of  hea- 
then Tartars,  who  roam  through  the  greater  part  of 
Asia.  The  more  remote  Tartars  are  said  absolutely  to 
regard  him  as  the  Deity  himself,  and  call  him  God,  fhe 
everlasting  Father  of  Heaven.  They  believe  him  to 
be  immortal,  and  endowed  with  all  knowledge  and  vir- 
tue. Every  year  they  come  from  different  parts  to 
worship,  and  make  rich  offerings  at  his  shrine ;  even 
the  emperor  of  China,  who  is  a  Manchon  Tartar,  wor- 
ships him,  and  entertains  at  a  great  expense  in  the  pal- 
ace at  Pekin,  an  inferior  lama,  deputed  as  his  nuncio 
from  Thibet. 

The  grand  lama,  it  has  been  said,  is  never  to  be  seen 
but  in  a  secret  place  of  his  palace,  amidst  a  great  num- 
ber of  lamps,  sitting  cross-legged,  on  a  cushion,  and 
decked  all  over  with  precious  stones,  where  at  a  dis- 
tance the  people  prostrate  themselves  before  him,  it 
not  being  lawful  for  any,  so  much  as  to  kiss  his  feet. 
He  returns  not  the  least  sign  of  respect,  nor  even 
speaks  to  the  greatest  princes ;  but  only  lays  his  hand 
upon  their  heads,  and  they  are  fully  persuaded  they  re- 
ceive from  thence  a  full  forgiveness  of  all  their  sins. 

It  is  the  opinion  of  his  worshipers,  that  when  the 
grand  lama  seems  to  die,  either  of  old  age  or  infirmity, 
his  soul,  in  fact,  only  quits  a  crazy  habitation  to  look 
for  one  younger  or  better  ;  and  is  discovered  again  in 
the  body  of  some  child,  by  cei'tain  tokens,  known  only 
to  the  lamas  or  priests,  in  which  order  he  always  ap- 
pears. 

Almost  all  nations  of  the  east,  except  the  Mahome- 
tans, believe  the  metempsychosis  as  the  most  import- 
ant  article  of  their  faith;  especir lly  the  inhabitants  of 
Thibet  and  Ava,  the  Peguuns,  Siamese,  the  greatest 
part  of  the  Chinese  and  Japanese,  and  the  Moguls  and 


265 

Kalmucs,  who  cLanged  the  reUgion  of  Shamanism 
for  the  worship  of  the  grand  lama.  According  to  the 
doctrine  of  this  metenqjsychosis,  the  soul  is  always  in 
action,  and  never  at  rest ;  for  no  sooner  does  she  leave 
i)cr  old  habitation,  than  she  enters  a  new  one.  The 
dalai  lama,  being  a  divine  person,  can  find  no  better 
lodging  than  the  body  of  his  successor ;  or  the  Fo,  re. 
siding  in  the  dalai  lama,  Avhich  passes  to  his  successor ; 
and  this  being  a  god,  to  whom  all  things  are  known, 
.the  dalai  lama  is  therefore  acquainted  with  every  thing 
whicli  happened  during  his  residence  in  his  former 
body. 

This  religion  is  said  to  have  been  of  three  thousand 
years  standing  ;  and  neither  time  nor  the  influence  of 
men,  has  had  the  power  of  shaking  the  authority  of  the 
grand  lama.  This  theocracy  extends  as  fully  to  tern- 
]3oraI  as  to  spiritual  concerns. 

Though,  in  the  grand  sovereignty  of  the  lamas,  the 
temporal  power  has  been  occasionally  separated  from 
the  spiritual,  by  slight  revolutions,  they  have  always 
been  united  again  after  a  time ;  so  that  in  Thibet  the 
whole  constitution  rests  on  the  imperial  pontificate  in 
a  manner  elsewhere  unknown.  For  as  the  Thibetians 
suppose  that  the  grand  lama  is  animated  by  the  good 
Shaka,  or  Fo,  who  at  the  decease  of  one  lama  trans- 
migrates into  the  next,  and  consecrates  him  an  image 
of  the  divinity,  the  descending  chain  of  lamas  is  con- 
tinued down  from  him  in  fixed  degrees  of  sanctity  ;  so 
that  a  more  firmly  established  sacerdotal  government, 
in  doctrine,  customs,  and  iystitutions,  than  actually 
reigns  over  this  country,  cannot  be  conceived.  The 
supreme  manager  of  temporal  aflfairs  is  no  more  than 
the  viceroy  of  the  sovereign  priest,  who,  conformably 
to  the  dictates  of  his  religion,  dwells  in  divine  tranquil- 
ity  in  a  building  that  is  both  temple  and  palace.  If 
some  of  his  votaries  in  modern  times  have  dispensed 
with  the  adoration  of  his  person,  still  certain  real  mod- 
ifications of  the  Shaka  religion  is  the  only  faith  they 
f  jUow.  The  state  of  sanctity  which  that  religion  in- 
culcates, consists  in  monastic  continence,  absence  of 
thought,  and  the  perfect  x-epose  of  nonentity. 


266 

It  has  been  observed  that  the  reUgion  of  Thibet  is 
the  counterpart  of  the  Roman  CathoHc,  since  the  in- 
habitants of  that  country  use  holy  water  and  a  singing 
service  ;  they  also  offer  alms,  prayers,  and  sacrilices 
for  the  dead.  They  have  a  vast  number  of  convents 
filled  with  monks  and  friars,  amounting  to  thirty  thou- 
sand ;  who,  besides  the  three  vows  of  poverty,  obedi- 
ence, and  chastity,  make  several  others.  They  have 
their  confessors,  who  are  chosen  by  their  superiors, 
and  have  licences  from  their  lamas,  without  which  they . 
cannot  hear  confessions  or  impose  penances.  They 
make  use  of  beads.  They  wear  the  mitre  and  cap  like 
the  bishops ;  and  their  dalai  lama  is  nearly  the  same 
among  them  as  the  sovereign  pontiff  is  among  the  Ro- 
manists.— BucWs  Tlieol.  Did. 


87.  The  SYHIA^^  Christians  in  India. 

The  Syrian  Christians  inhabit  the  interior  of  Tra- 
vancore  and  Malabar,  in  the  south  of  India ;  and  have 
been  settled  there  from  the  early  ages  of  Christianity. 
The  first  notices  of  this  ancient  people  in  recent  times 
are  to  be  found  in  the  Portuguese  histories. 

When  the  Portuguese  arrived,  they  were  agreeably 
surprised  to  find  upwards  of  a  hundred  Christian 
churches  on  the  coast  of  Malabar.  But  when  they  be- 
came acquainted  with  the  purity  and  simplicity  of  their 
worship,  they  were  offended.  "  These  churches,''' 
said  the  Portuguese,  "  belong  to  the  pope."  "  Who 
is  the  pope  ?"  said  the  natives ;  "  we  never  heard  of 
him."  The  European  priests  were  yet  more  alarmed, 
when  they  found  that  these  Hindoo  Christians  main- 
tained the  order  and  discipline  of  a  regular  church  un- 
der episcopal  jurisdiction ;  and  that,  for  thirteen  hun- 
dred years  past,  they  had  enjoyed  a  succession  of  bish- 
ops appointed  by  the  piUriarch  of  Antioch. 

When  the  power  of  the  Portuguese  became  sufficient 
for  their  purpose,  they  invaded  these  tranquil  churches, 
seized  some  of  the  clergy,  and  devoted  them  to  the 
death  of  heretics.     They  seized  the   Syrian   bishop. 


526t 

Mar  Joseph,  and  sent  him  prisoner  to  Lisbon ;  and 
then  convened  a  synod  at  one  of  the  Syrian  churches 
called  Diamper,  near  Cochin,  at  which  the  Romish 
archbishop,  Menezes,  presided.  At  this  compulsory 
synod,  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  Syrian  clergy  ap- 
peared.  They  were  accused  of  the  following  practices 
and  opinions  : — "  That  they  had  married  wives  ;  that 
they  owned  but  two  sacraments,  Baptism  and  the  Lord's 
Supper ;  that  they  neither  invoked  saints,  nor  wor- 
shiped images,  nor  believed  in  purgatory ;  and  that 
they  had  no  other  orders  or  names  of  dignity  in  the 
church,  than  bishop,  priest,  and  deacon."  These  te- 
nets they  were  called  on  to  abjure,  or  to  suffer  suspen- 
sion from  all  church  benefices.  It  was  also  decreed 
that  all  the  Syrian  books  on  ecclesiastical  subjects  that 
could  be  found,  should  be  burned  ;  "  in  order,"  said  the 
inquisitors,  "  that  no  pretended  apostolical  monuments 
may  remain." 

The  churches  on  the  sea-coast  were  thus  compelled 
to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the  pope ;  but  they 
refused  to  pray  in  Latin,  and  insisted  on  retaining  their 
own  language  and  liturgy.  This  point  they  said  they 
would  not  give  up  with  their  lives.  The  pope  com- 
promised with  them ;  Menezes  purged  their  liturgy  of 
its  errors ;  and  they  retain  their  Syriac  language,  and 
have  a  Syriac  college  unto  this  day. 

Two  centuries  had  elapsed  without  any  particular 
information  concerning  the  Syrian  Christians  in  the 
interior  of  India,  but  in  the  year  1806,  Dr.  Buchanan, 
in  his  tour  through  Hindoostan,  paid  the  Syriac  Chris- 
tians a  visit,  after  having  obtained  the  consent  of  the 
rajah  of  Travancore,  in  whose  dominions  they  resided. 
The  following  is  extracted  from  his  Christian  Re- 
searches in  Asia : 

"  The  first  Syrian  church  which  I  saw  was  at  Mave- 
lycar ;  but  the  Syrians  here  are  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Romish  Christians;  and  are  not  so  simple  in  their 
manners  as  those  nearer  the  mountains.  They  at  first 
suspected  that  I  belonged  to  that  communion.  Soon, 
however,  the  gloom  and  suspicion  subsided,  and  one  of 
23* 


268 

their  number   was   deputed  to  accompany  me  to  the 
churches  in  the  interior. 

"  When  we  were  approaching  the  church  of  Cliinga- 
noor,  we  met  one  of  the  cassanars,  or  Syrian  clergy. 
He  was  dressed  in  a  white  loose  vestment,  with  a  cap 
of  red  silk  hanging  down  behind.  When 'we  arrived 
at  the  village.  I  was  received  at  the  door  of  the  church 
by  three  kasheeshas,  that  is,  presbyters  or  priests,  who 
were  habited  in  like  manner,  in  white  vestments.  There 
were  also  present  two  sJiitmshanas,  or  deacons.  The 
elder  priest  was  a  very  intelligent  man,  of  reverend 
appearance,  having  a  .long  white  beard,  and  of  an  affa- 
ble and  engaging  deportment.  In  looking  around  the 
village,  I  perceived  symptoms  of  poverty  and  political 
depression.  In  the  churches,  and  in  the  people,  there 
was  an  air  of  fallen  greatness.  I  said  to  the  senior 
priest,  '  you  appear  to  me  like  a  people  who  have 
known  better  days.'  '  It  is  even  so,'  said  he ;  '  we 
are  in  a  degenerate  state,  compared  with  our  forefa- 
thers. The  learning  of  the  Bible,'  he  added,  '  is  in  a 
low  state  amongst  us.  Our  copies  are  few  in  number ; 
and  that  number  is  daily  diminishing  ;  and  the  writing 
out  a  whole  copy  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  is  a  great 
labor,  where  there  is  no  profit  and  little  piety.  We 
have  very  few  copies  of  the  projihetical  Scriptures  in 
the  church.  Our  church  languishes  for  want  of  the 
Scriptures ;  but  we  generally  expound  them  to  the 
people  in  the  Malayalim  tongue,  that  being  the  vernac- 
ular language  of  the  country.' 

"  The  doctrines  of  the  Syrian  Christians  are  few  in 
number,  but  pure,  and  agree  in  essential  points  with 
those  of  the  church  of  England  ;  so  that  although  the 
body  of  the  church  appears  to  be  ignorant,  and  formal, 
and  dead,  there  are  individuals  who  are  alive  to  right- 
eousness, and  who  arc  distinguished  from  the  rest  by 
their  purity  of  life,  and  are  sometimes  censured  for  too 
rigid  a  piety.  In  every  church,  and  in  many  of  their 
houses,  there  are  manuscripts  in  the  Syriac  language  ; 
and  I  have  been  successful  in  procuring  some  old  and 
valuable  copies  of  the  Scriptures  and  other  books, 
written  in  different  ages  and  in  different  characters. 


269 

''  Tlie  first  view  of  the  Christian  churches  in  this  se- 
questered region  of  Ilindoostan,  connected  with  the  idea 
of  their  tranquil  duration  for  so  many  ages,  cannot  fail 
to  excite  pleasing  emotions  in  the  mind  of  the  behold- 
er. The  form  of  the  oldest  buildings  is  not  unlike  that 
of  some' OT  the  old  parish  churches  in  England;  the 
sty4e  of  building  in  both  being  of  Saracenic  origin. 
They  have  sloping  roofs,  pointed  arch  windows,  and 
buttresses  supporting  the  walls.  The  beams  of  the 
roof  being  exposed  to  view,  are  ornamented ;  and  the 
ceiling  of  the  choir  and  altar  is  circular  and  fretted. 
In  the  cathedral  churches,  the  shrines  of  the  deceased 
bishops  are  placed  on  each  side  of  the  altar.  Most  of 
the  churches  are  built  of  a  reddish  stone,  squared  and 
polished  at  the  quarry ;  and  are  of  durable  construc- 
tion, the  front  wall  of  the  largest  edifices  being  six  feet 
thick.  The  bells  of  the  churches  are  cast  in  the  foun- 
dries of  the  country ;  some  of  them  are  of  large  di- 
mensions, and  have  inscriptions  in  Syriac  and  Malay- 
alim.  In  approaching  a  town  in  the  evening,  I  once 
heard  the  sound  of  the  bells  among  the  hills  ;  a  circum- 
stance which  made  me  forget  for  a  moment  that  I  was 
in  Hindoostan,  and  reminded  me  of  another  country." 


88.   Abdallah,  the  Ababian  Martyk. 

Abdallah  and  Sabat  were  intimate  friends,  and  being 
young  men  of  family,  in  Arabia,  they  agreed  to  travel 
together,  and  to  visit  foreign  countries.  They  were 
both  zealous  Mahometans  ;  Sabat  was  the  son  of  Ibra- 
ham  Sabat,  a  noble  family  of  the  line  of  Beni  Sabat, 
who  trace  their  pedigree  to  Mahomet.  The  two 
friends  left  Arabia,  after  paying  their  adorations  at  the 
tomb  of  their  prophet  at  Mecca,  and  traveled  through 
Persia,  and  thence  to  Cabul.  Abdallah  was  appointed 
to  an  office  of  state,  under  Zemaun  Shah,  king  of  Ca- 
bul ;  and  Sabat  left  him  there,  and  proceeded  through 
Tai'tary. 

While  Abdallah  remained  at  Cabul,  he  was  converted 
to  the  Christian  faith  by  the  perusal  of  a  Bible  (as  is 


270 

supposed)  belonging  to  a  Christian  from  Armenia,  then 
residing  at  Cabul.  In  the  Mahometan  states,  it  is  death 
for  a  man  of  rank  to  become  a  Christian.  Abdallah 
endeavored  for  a  time  to  conceal  his  conversion ;  but 
finding  it  no  longer  possible,  he  determined  to  flee  to 
some  of  the  Christian  churclies  near  the  Ca^ian  Sea. 
He  accordingly  left  Cabul  in  disguise,  and  had  gained 
the  great  city  of  Bochara,  in  Tartary,  when  he  was 
met  in  the  sti'eets  of  that  city  by  his  friend  Sabat,  who 
immediately  recognized  him.  Sabat  had  heard  of  his 
conversion  and  flight,  and  was  filled  with  indignation 
at  his  conduct.  Abdallak  knew  his  danger,  and  threw 
himself  at  the  feet  of  Sabat.  He  confessed  that  he  was 
a  Christian,  and  implored  him,  by  the  sacred  tie  of 
their  former  friendship,  to  let  him  escape  with  his  life. 
"  But,  sir,"  said  Sabat,  when  relating  the  story  him- 
self,  "  I  had  no  pity ;  I  caused  my  servants  to  seize 
him,  and  I  delivered  him  up  to  Morad  Shah,  king  of 
Bochara. 

"  He  was  sentenced  to  die,  and  a  herald  wr>nt  through 
the  city  of  Bochara,  announcing  the  time  of  liis  execu- 
tion. An  immense  multitude  cittended,  and  the  chief 
men  of  the  city.  I  also  went  and  stood  near  Abdallali. 
He  was  offered  his  life  if  he  would  abjure  Christ,  tiic 
executioner  standing  by  him  with  his  sword  in  his  hand. 
'  No,'  said  he,  as  if  the  proposition  were  impossible  to 
be  complied  with,  '  I  cannot  abjure  Christ.'  Then  one 
of  his  hands  was  cut  off  at  the  wrist.  He  stood  firm, 
his  arm  hanging  by  his  side  with  but  little  motion. 

"  A  physician,  by  desire  of  the  king,  ofTered  to  heal 
the  wound  if  he  would  recant.  He  made  no  answer, 
but  looked  up  steadfastly  towards  heaven,  like  Stephen, 
the  first  martyr,  his  eyes  streaming  with  tears.  He 
did  not  look  witli  anger  towards  me.  He  looked  at  me, 
but  it  was  benignly,  and  with  the  countenance  of  for- 
giveness. His  other  hand  was  then  cut  off.  But,  sir," 
said  Sabat,  in  his  imperfect  English,  "  he  never  changed, 
he  never  changed.  And  when  he  bowed  his  head  to  re- 
ceive the  blow  of  death,  ;U1  Bochara  seemed  to  say, 
'  What  new  thing  is  this  V  " — Dr.  Buchanan. 


271 


89.  Worship  of  thk  Idol  Jiggi:rnait. 

The  idol  Juggernaut  is  one  of  the  deities  worshiped 
by  the  Hindoos  in  India.  The  following  account  of  this 
idol  and  its  worship  is  extracted  from  the  Journal  of 
Dr.  Buchanan,  A\'ho  visited  the  temple  oi"  Juggernaut, 
in  Orissa,  in  1806. 

"  We  know,"  says  Dr.  Buchanan,  "  that  we  are  ap- 
proaching Juggei'naut,  (and  yet  we  are  more  than  fifty 
miles  from  it,)  by  the  human  bones  which  we  have  seen 
for  some  days  strewed  by  the  way.  We  found  large 
bodies  of  pilgrims  coming  from  various  parts  of  north- 
ern India ;  some  had  been  two  months  on  their  march, 
traveling  slowly  in  the  hottest  season  of  the  year,  with 
their  wives  and  children.  Some  old  persons  were  with 
them,  who  wished  to  die  at  Juggernaut.  Many  of  the 
pilgrims  die  on  the  road  ;  their  bodies  generally  remain 
unburied  ;  and  their  flesh  is  devoured  by  dogs,  jackalls, 
and  vultures. 

"  The  temple  of  this  idol  is  a  stupendous  building, 
and  the  walls  and  gates  are  covered  with  indecent  em- 
blems sculptured  upon  them.  The  ground  in  many 
places  about  this  temple  is  literal!}-  whitened  by  the 
bones  of  the  pilgrims  who  have  perished  in  this  place. 

"  At  the  grand  Hindoo  festival  of  the  Rutt  Jatira, 
Juggernaut,  the  Moloch  of  Hindoostan  was  brought  out 
of  his  temple  amidst  the  acclamations  of  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  his  worshipers.  When  the  idol  was  placed 
on  his  throne,  a  tremendous  shout  was  raised  by  the 
multitude,  which  gradually  died  away ;  after  a  short 
interval  of  silence,  a  body  of  men  having  green  branch- 
es or  palms  in  their  hands,  approached  with  great  ce- 
lerity. The  people  opened  a  way  for  them  ;  and  when 
they  came  up  to  the  throne,  they  fell  down  before  him 
that  sat  thereon  and  worshiped.  The  multitude  again 
sent  forth  a  voice  '  like  the  sound  of  a  great  thunder.' 

"  The  throne  of  the  idol  was  placed  on  a  stujicndous 
car  or  tower  about  sixty  feet  in  height,  resting  on 
wheels  which  indented  the  ground  deeply,  as  they 
slowly  turned  this  ponderous  machine.     Attached  to  it 


272 

were  six  cables,  of  the  size  and  length  of  a  ship's  cable, 
by  which  the  people  drew  it  along.  Upon  the  tower 
were  the  priests  and  satellites  of  the  idol,  surrounding 
his  throne.  The  idol  is  a  block  of  wood,  having  a 
frightful  visage,  painted  black,  with  a  distended  mouth 
of  a  bloody  color.  His  arms  are  of  gold,  and  he  is 
dressed  in  a  gorgeous  apparel. 

'•  The  car,  as  it  was  drawn  along,  would  stop  at  in- 
tervals, at  which  time  the  priests  would  mount  it,  pro- 
nounce their  obscene  stanzas,  and  perform  the  most  in- 
decent  actions,  which  would  be  responded  by  the  people. 
After  the  tower  had  proceeded  some  way,  a  pilgrim  of- 
fered himself  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  idol.  He  threw  him- 
self  down  in  the  road  before  the  tower,  as  it  was  moving 
along,  and  v/as  crushed  to  death  by  its  wheels.  A 
shout  of  joy  was  raised  to  the  god.  He  is  said  to  svxile 
when  the  libation  of  blood  is  made. 

"  This  festival  continued  a  number  of  days,  and  num- 
bers devoted  tliemselves  as  sacrifices  to  the  idol,  by 
falling  down  before  the  wheels  of  his  car.  As  to  the 
number  of  people  who  attend  these  festivals,  no  accu- 
rate calculation  can  be  made.  The  natives  themselves, 
when  speaking  of  the  numbers  at  particular  festivals, 
usually  say  that  a  lack  of  people  (100,000)  would  not  be 
missed.  It  is  said,  however,  of  late  years,  such  has 
been  the  influence  of  Christianity  in  India,  that  the  num. 
ber  has  been  creatlv  lessened. 


90.  Henry  Martyx. 

This  useful  man  was  born  in  Truro,  Eng.  1781.  At 
the  age  of  seven  or  eight  years  he  was  sent  to  a  gram- 
mar school,  where  he  made  a  great  proficiency  in  his 
studies ;  and  at  length  entered  St.  John's  college, 
Cambridge.  At  this  time  he  had  a  great  dislike  to  re- 
ligion  ;  and  he  afterwards  confessed,  tlsat  "  the  sound 
of  the  gospel,  conveyed  in  the  admonitions  of  a  sister, 
was  grating  to  liis  ears."  While  settled  in  college, 
his  whole  mind  was  wrapped  up  in  the  pursuits  of 
knowledge,  to  the  neglect  of  his  spiritual  concerns, 


273 

until  the  death  of  a  father ;  after  wliich,  he  became 
deeply  impressed  upon  the  subject  of  religion,  and 
finally,  a  devoted  Christian. 

He  still  continued  to  make  rapid  progress  in  litera- 
ture ;  and  in  1802  was  chosen  fellow  of  St.  John's  col- 
lege, at  the  same  time  assuming  the  character   of  a 
minister  of  the  gospel :  and  towards  the  last  of  this 
year,  was  invested  with  the  title  of  a  "  Christian  mis- 
sionary."     He  offered  himself  to  the  society  of  missions 
to  Africa  and  the  east,  to  go  to  any  parts,  whither  they 
deemed  expedient  to  send  him.     He  continued  to  exer- 
cise  his  pastoral  office  in  Cornwall,   until  July,  1805, 
when  he  sailed  for  Calcutta,  where  ho  safely  arrived. 
But  he  soon  left  Calcutta,  for  Dinapore,  where  his  ob- 
jecUWas  to  establish  schools,  to  study  the  native  lan- 
guages, in  order  to  preach  to  the  people,  and  to  prepare 
translations  of  the  Scriptures,  and  tracts,  for  distribu- 
tion.    In   March,  1808,  he  completed   "  the  version  of 
the  New  Testament  into  Hindoostanee."     In  1809,  he 
removed  toCawnpore.     Near  the  close  of  this  year,  he 
began  his  public  ministrations  among  the  heathen,  by 
appointing  meetings,  and  preaching  to  them.     The  fol- 
lowing  account  of  his  first  essay  in  his  new  labor,  is  full 
of  simpUcity  and  mcanmg  : — "  I  told  them,"  says  he, 
"  that  I  gave  with  pleasure  the  alms  I  could  afford,  but 
that  I  wished  to  give  them  something  better,  namely, 
eternal    riches  ;    and  then  producing  a  Hindoostanee 
translation  of  Genesis,  read  the  first  verse,  and  explain- 
ed it  word  by  word.     In  the  beginning,  when  there  was 
nothing,  no  heaven,  and  no  earth,  but  God  only,  he  cre- 
ated without   help,  for   his  own   pleasure.     But   who 
is  God  ?     One  so  great,  so  good,  so  wise,  so  mighty, 
that  none  can  know  him  as  he  ought  to  know.     But  yet 
we  must  know  that  he  knows  us.     When  we  rise  up, 
or  sit  down,  or  go  out,  he  is  always  with  us.     He  crea- 
ted heaven,  and  earth  ;  therefore  every  thing  in  heaven, 
sun,  moon,  and  stars.     How  then  can  the  sun  be  God  ? 
or  moon  be  God  ?     Every  thing  on  earth  ;  how  then 
can  Ganges  be  God  ?     If  a  shoe-maker  make  a  pair  of 
shoes,  are  the  shoes  like  him  ?     If  a  man  make  an  im- 


274 

fige,  It  is  not  like  man,  its  maker.  Infer,  secondly,  if 
God  made  the  heaven  and  the  eartli  for  you,  aud  made 
the  meat  also,  will  he  not  feed  you  ?  Know,  also,  that 
he  that  made  heaven  and  earth,  can  also  destroy  them, 
— and  will  do  it ;  therefore  fear  God,  who  is  so  great, 
and  love  God,  who  is  so  good."  Having  previously 
commenced  a  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  into 
the  Persian  language,  he  now  made  arrangements  to 
visit  Shiraz,  the  seat  of  Pei'sian  literature,  for  the  pur- 
pose  of  collecting  further  materials  for  the  work. 

While  at  Shiraz,  he  wa^  visited  hy  many  vain  phi- 
losophers, who  endeavored  to  entangle  him,  by  trying 
him  with  hard  questions,  or  discoursing  in  unintelligi- 
ble language  of  the  mysticisms  of  Soofcdsm.  The 
translation  was  completed  by  him  in  February, ^fil2 ; 
and  the  following  ■May,  he  left  Shiraz,  in  order  to  visit, 
and  present  a  Persian  Testament,  to  the  king. 

Upon  his  coming  into  the  presence  of  the  king,  two 
Moolahs  attacked  him,  with  their  arguments  against 
the  law  and  gospel ;  and  a  viol^'nt  contifoyersy  was 
kept  up  for  an  hour  or  two ;  when"  tlie  Vizier,  joining 
in,  ssfid  to  Mr.  Martyn,  "  You  had  better  say,  God  is 
God,  and  Mahomet  is  the  prophet  of  God."  He  re- 
plied, "  God  is  God  ;"  but  added,  (instead  of  "  Ma- 
homet is  the  prophet  of  God,")  "  and  Jesus  is  the  Son 
of  God."  They  no  sooner  heard  this,  than  they  all 
exclaimed,  in  anger  and  contempt,  "He  is  neither 
born,  nor  begets,"  and  rose  up,  as  if  they  would  have 
torn  him  in  pieces.  One  of  them  said,  "  what  will  yon 
say,  when  your  tongue  is  burnt  out  for  blasphemy  ?" 
They  treated  his  book  with  contempt,  and  he  went 
back  to  his  tent. 

At  length,  he  left  Persia,  on  his  way  homeward ; 
but  suffered  much  from  fatigue  and  sickness  on  his 
way.  At  times,  he  was  pitied,  again  hated,  and  perse- 
cuted.  At  Tocat,  on  the  10th  Oct.  1812,  he  died.  A 
short  time  previous  to  this  event,  he  writes,  "  O,  when 
shall  time  give  place  to  eternity,  and  when  shall  fippear 
that  new  heaven,  and  earth,  wlicrcin  dwclleth  right- 
eousness ?     Then — '  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  In,  any 


I7u,<  iJj^vi:tej(l  Tnusi^riijry  7ui\nnff  iiufTfrfd  itnich    f'rtmi  fntii/iie   ant? 
si£7cnats.  di'rd  aj  Tocat  rn  Aria  Mtlriz/r,  en  hit  rehjm  iircm  FersiaJSlZ. 


/•v  ihi"  iiativrs  ,tt'  (>/fihr)/i'  in  J8JS.-The prnpJ/-  n.t.ri/f,f  hy  l/ii-n  ihiff'.t 
drmnJishrr/  ffiei'r  Morui.^  and  aJfor.i,  nnd  burnt  thrir  ipih-  iii  f/i^  tiri' 


275 

thing  that  defileth  ;'  none  of  that  wickedness  that  has 
made  men  worse  than  wild  beasts — none  of  those  cor- 
ruptions that  add  still  more  to  the  miseries  of  mortal- 
ity, shall  be  seen,  or  heard  of  any  more."  His  mem- 
ory is  still,  however,  revered  in  Persia.  A  late  trav- 
eller says  : — "  You  little  tliink  how  generally  the  En- 
glish Moolah,  Martyn  of  Shiraz,  is  known  throughout 
Persia,  and  with  what  atfection  his  memory  is  cherish- 
ed." 

The  secretary  to  the  embassy  writes,  "  The  Per- 
sians, who  were  struck  with  Martyn's  humility,  pa- 
tience, and  resignation,  call  him  a  7nerdt  Khodoi,  or 
man  of  God."  Another  says,  that  the  Moolah  who 
disputed  with  him,  says,  "  that  Henry  Martyn  ought 
not  to  be  named  among  mortals." 


91.    J0A>''\A    SOUTHCOT. 

Joanna  Southcot  was  a  prophetess,  who  appeared  in 
England  about  the  beginning  of  the  pi-esent  century. 

The  book  in  which  Joanna  published  her  prophecies, 
is  dated  London,  April  25,  1804 ;  and  she  begins  by 
declaring  she  herself  did  not  understand  the  communi- 
cations  given  her  by  the  Spirit,  till  they  were  afterwards 
explained  to  her.  In  November,  1803,  she  was  told  to 
mark  the  weather  during  the  twenty-four  first  days  of 
the  succeeding  year,  and  then  the  Spirit  informs  her 
that  the  weather  each  day  was  typical  of  the  events  of 
each  succeeding  month  :  New  Year's  day  to  corres- 
pond with  January,  January  2  with  February,  &c. 

After  this  she  relates  a  dream  she  had  in  1792,  and 
declares  she  foretold  the  death  of  Bishop  Buller,  and 
appeals  to  a  letter  put  into  the  hands  of  a  clergyman 
whom  she  names. 

One  night  she  heard  a  noise  as  if  a  ball  of  iron  was 
rolling  down  the  stairs  three  steps ;  and  the  Spirit  af- 
terwards, she  says,  told  her  this  was  a  sign  oi  three 
great  evils  which  were  to  fall  upon  this  land,  the  sicord, 
the  plague,  and  the  famine.  She  affirms  that  the  late 
war,  and  that  the  extraordinary  harvest  of  1797  and 
24 


276 

1800,  happened  agreeably  to  the  predictions  which  she 
had  previously  made  known  ;  and  particularly  appeals 
to  the  people  of  Exeter,  where  it  seems  she  was  brought 
up  from  her  infancy. 

In  November  1803,  she  says  she  was  ordered  to  open 
her  Bible,  which  she  did  at  Eccles.  i.  9 ;  and  then  fol- 
lows  a  long  explanation  of  that  chapter. 

When  she  was  at  Stockton  upon  Tees,  in  the  next 
month,  she  informs  us,  three  Methodist  preachers  had 
the  confidence  to  tell  her  she  uttered  lies  ;  and  she  then 
refers  them  to  four  clergymen  who  could  prove  she  and 
her  friends  were  not  liars. 

After  this  she  gives  us  a  long  communication  on  Gen. 
xlix.  wherein  Jacob  warns  his  sons  of  what  should  be- 
fall them  in  the  last  days,  and  which  she  applies  to  our 
present  times.  She  then  favors  her  readers  with  a 
long  ESSAY  on  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb,  and  as  va- 
riety is  always  pleasing,  it  commences  in  sober  prose, 
but  ends  in  jingling  rhyme. 

The  following  is  the  conclusion  of  a  communication 
which  she  had  at  Stockfort ;  "  As  wrong  as  they  are, 
saying  thou  hast  children  brought  up  by  the  parish, 
and  thou  art  Bonaparte's  brother,  and  that  thou  hast 
been  in  prison  ;  so  false  are  their  sayings,  thy  writings 
came  from  the  devil  or  any  spirit  but  the  spirit  of  the 
liiviNG  God  ;  and  that  every  soul  in  this  nation  shall 
know  before  the  five  years  I  mentioned  to  thee  in 
1802  are  expired  ;  and  then  I  will  turn  as  a  diadem  of 
beauty  to  the  residence  of  my  people,  and  they  shall 
praise  the  God  of  their  salvation." 

In  March  1805,  we  find  Joanna  published  a  pamphlet 
in  London,  endeavoring  to  confute  "  Five  Charges" 
against  her,  which  had  appeared  in  the  Leeds  Mercury, 
and  four  of  which  she  says  were  absolutely  false. 
The  Jirst  charge  was  respecting  the  sealing  of  her  dis- 
ciples. The  second  on  the  invcLsion.  The  third  on 
the  famine.  The  fourth  on  her  mission.  The  ffth 
on  her  death.  Sealing  is  the  grand  peculiarity  and 
ordinance  of  these  people.  Joanna  gives  those  who 
profess  belief  in  her  mission,  and   will  subscribe  to  the 


277 

things  revealed  in  her  "  Warning,"  a  sealed  written 
paper,  with  her  signature,  by  which  they  az"e  led  to 
think  they  are  sealed  against  the  day  of  redemption, 
and  that  all  those  who  arc  possessed  of  these  seals  will 
be  signally  honored  by  the  Messiah  when  he  comes 
this  spring.  It  is  said  they  looked  upon  Joanna  to  be 
the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife  ;  and  that  as  man  fell  by  a 
woman,  he  will  be  restored  by  a  woman.  Some  of  her 
followers  pretend  also  to  have  visions  and  revelations. 
At  present,  it  seems,  both  warning  and  sealing  have 
subsided ;  they  are  waiting,  probably  in  awful  sus- 
pense, for  the  commencement  of  the  thousand  years' 
reign  on  the  earth,  when  peace  will  universally  pre- 
vail.  Yet  it  is  said  they  do  not  mean  that  Christ  will 
come  in  person,  but  in  spirit,  and  that  the  sealed  who 
are  dead  before  this  time,  will  be  raised  from  their 
graves  to  partake  in  this  happy  state. — Buck^s  Theol. 
Dictionary. 


92.  Missions  among  the  Hottentots. 

The  Hottentots  in  South  Africa  have  been  consider- 
ed as  the  lowest  and  most  degraded  of  any  portion  of 
the  human  race.  In  their  religious  views,  they  are  but 
little  removed  from  the  brute  creation,  having  no  idea 
of  the  Supreme  Being,  and  are  apparently  destitute  of 
any  religious  principle.*  Their  language  is  said  to  be 
a  compound  of  discordant,  inharmonious  sounds,  more 
resembling  the  jargon  of  the  feathered  tribes,  than  the 
musical  sounds  of  the  human  voice.  Through  the  in- 
fluence of  Christianity,  the  arts  of  civilized  life  have 
now  been  introduced  among  them,  and  tlie  liberal  sup- 
port they  give  to  religious  and  charitable  institutions  is 
a  striking  exhibition  of  the  power  of  Christianity  in 
raising  men  from  ignorance  and  degradation  to  a  rank 
among  civilized  and  intelligent  beings. 


*  Chapin's  Missionary  Gazetteer. 


278 

The  United  Brethren  established  a  mission  among 
this  people  in  1737,  which  was  renewed  in  1792.  Since 
this  time,  the  London  Missionary  Society  has  sent  out 
many  missionaries.  Bethelsdorp,  a  settlement  of  Hot- 
tentots, is  one  of  the  principal  stations  of  the  London 
Society,  it  is  situated  about  five  hundred  miles  east  of 
Cape  Town,  containing  about  twelve  hundred  inhabit- 
ants. Several  missionaries  have  labored  here  with 
great  perseverance  and  success.  Hundreds  have  been 
instructed  in  their  schools,  and  from  the  lowest  state  of 
degradation  have  become  civilized,  adorned  a  Chris, 
tian  profession,  and  contributed  liberallj'  to  the  funds 
of  the  society,  and  for  the  support  of  the  poor.  In  the 
latter  part  of  1821,  Rev.  Dr.  Philip,  of  Cape  Town, 
the  superintendent  of  the  society's  missions  in  the  col- 
ony, visited  this  station,  and  made  the  following  state- 
ment to  the  society.  "  I  now  can  meet  the  calumnia- 
tors of  missions,  and  the  enemies  of  the  Hottentots, 
on  their  own  ground,  and  challenge  them  to  show  me, 
in  any  part  of  the  world,  a  people  more  capable  of  be- 
ing improved  than  the  abused  Hottentots  of  South  Af- 
rica,  or  attempts  at  civilization  more  complete  in  their 
success,  than  what  may  now  be  seen  at  Bethelsdorp." 

The  following  authentic  and  remarkable  account  of 
the  progress  and  influence  of  the  gospel  among  the 
Bechuans,  an  African  people  residing  eight  hundred 
miles  north  of  Cape  Town,  was  published  originally  in 
the  South  African  Commercial  Advertiser,  of  Dec.  15th, 
18-30.  It  is  the  substance  of  an  address  delivered  by 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Moffat,  of  Lattakoo,  the  principal  of  the 
town  of  the  Bechuans,  at  a  public  meeting  in  Cape 
Town,  after  he  had  been  fourteen  years  a  missionary  in 
South  Africa. 

Lattakoo  was  first  visited  by  Mr.  Campbell,  in  1813, 
when  permission  was  obtained  from  the  king  of  the 
country  to  send  missionaries  among  his  people.  The 
first  successful  attcmjjt  to  commence  missionary  oper- 
ations among  them,  was  in  1810.  The  former  condi- 
tion   and  character  of  the  inhabitants ;  the  mamier  in 


279 

which  the  missionaries  sought  to  bring  .thcin  under  the 
purifying,  civihzing,  ennobUng  influence  of  the  gospel ; 
and  the  success  of  the  self-denying  and  benevolent  en- 
terprise, are  strikingly  exhibited  by  Mr.  Molfat. — Mis- 
sionary  Herald. 

"  It  has  frequently  been  said,  by  persons  unfriendly  to 
the  great  cause  of  missionary  exertion,  that  psalm-sing- 
ing was  all  that  they  taught  the  people  ;  but  he  could 
appeal  to  the  effects  of  their  humble  endeavors,  to  con- 
vince the  prejudiced  that  the  missionaries  did  more  than 
sing  psalms,  for,  in  many  instances,  their  exertions  had 
the  effect  of  turning  almost  devils  into  men. 

"  I  speak  from  experience,"  continued  Mr.  M.  "  I 
appeal  to  the  mission  in  which  I  am  employed,  and  to 
the  various  stations  which  I  have  visited.  I  appeal  to 
Lattakoo,  where  there  is  a  church  gathered  from  bar- 
barians, who,  a  few  years  ago,  were  in  an  awful  state 
of  degradation,  and  on  a  level  with  the  beasts  that  per- 
ish !  I  appeal  to  a  well  filled  chapel,  marked  with  a 
decorum  which  would  do  honor  to  a  British  congrega- 
tion. I  appeal  to  the  change  which  has  been  effected 
in  the  persons  and  habits  of  those  residing  on,our  sta- 
tion. 

"  It  must  be  recollected  that  the  Bechuans  are  alto- 
gether ignorant  of  a  future  state.  They  have  no  idea 
of  an  existence  beyond  the  present.  They  suppose 
that  all  the  pleasures,  enjoyments,  and  honors  of  this 
world  terminate  in  annihilation.  Wlien  the  spirit  leaves 
the  body  they  suppose  that  it  has  ceased  to  exist ;  and 
if  a  plebeian,  the  body  is  dragged  away,  and  left  a  prey 
to  the  beasts ;  and,  if  that  of  one  more  honorable,  the 
body  is  committed  to  the  gi'ave  with  many  unmeaning 
ceremonies,  while  the  females  chant  a  dirge,  deploring 
the  eternal  loss,  and  then  return  from  the  gi-ave  witli- 
out  one  pleasing  hope  of  immortality. 

"  The  consequence  of  such  deplorable  ignorance  is, 
that  they  participate  in  every  species  of  sin,  and  think 
as  little  of  plunging  a  spear  into  their  neighl)or's  bo- 
som as  of  killing  a  tlog.  A  traveler  among  them,  like 
a  bird  of  passage,  may  be  led  to  form  a  very  favorable 
24* 


280 

opinion  of  their  humanity,  their  fidelity,  and  good 
sense ;  but  far  different  will  be  the  judgment  of  those 
who  have  half  the  acquaintance  with  the  native  tribes 
which  the  missionaries  possess.  There  you  will  see 
man  tyrannizing  over  the  females  ;  the  weaker  vessels 
doomed  to  bear  infirmities  and  inflictions  of  which  their 
husbands  are  comparatively  ignorant.  There  you  will 
see  the  men  reclining  under  the  shade  of  a  spreading 
tree,  while  the  females  are  most  of  the  year  employed 
in  preparing  the  ground,  sowing  the  grain,  and  gather- 
ing in  the  harvest.  There  you  may  see  the  mother  of 
twins  without  compunction  allow  one  to  be  strangled 
by  the  hands  of  her  attendant,  when  it  has  just  entered 
the  world.  If  there  be  one  of  each  sex,  the  female  is 
the  victim ;  if  both  of  one  sex,  the  weaker  is  cut  off. 
They  are  '  earthly,  sensual,  develish.'  There  might 
be  seen  a  nation,  looking  to  a  man  called  the  '  rain  ma- 
ker,'  to  open  the  windows  of  heaven,  and  cause  it  to 
rain  upon  the  earth  ;  and  while  such  deceivers  main- 
tained their  influence  over  the  people,  the  missionaries 
were  made  the  butts  of  their  indignation,  and  were 
treated  as  the  supposed  cause  of  every  evil  which  befel 
them. 

"  In  endeavoring  to  convey  a  knowledge  of  true  reli- 
gion to  the  natives,  we  taught  them  that  they  were 
men,  fallen  and  sinful  men ;  we  exhibited  to  them  the 
character  of  that  God  against  whom  they  had  sinned, 
and  disclosed  to  them  the  doctrine  of  the  eternal  state 
They  were  startled  as  if  the}'  had  seen  the  Judge  de 
scend,  the  graves  open,  the  dead  arise,   and  the  adjudi 
cation  of  the   awful   day.     We   unfolded  to  them  the 
meaning  of  the  gospel.     In  fulfilling  the  ministry  com 
mitted  to  us,   our  faith   was  tried  ;  and  often  have  we 
hung  our  harps  on  the  willows,   and  mourned  over  the 
condition  of  thousands,  who  were  saying  to  us,  '  away, 
away,'  and  threatened  to  drive  us  back  with  the  spear 
and  with  fire.     While  we  were  yet  praying,  the  bless- 
ing descended ;  it  ran  from  house  to  house,  from  heart 
to  heart,  and,  in  a  short  time  the  whole  station  seemed 
to  be  filled  with  prayer  and  praises. 


281 

'••  That  season  was  one  I  cannot  easily  forget.  It  was 
indeed  a  time  of  refresliing  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord.  Many  received  the  truth,  and  a  church  was 
formed.  The  natives  have  acquired  a  taste  for  reading 
and  writing,  and  are  taught  in  tlieir  own  language. 
We  trust  we  have  also  taught  them  to  hold  converse 
with  heaven,  and  to  meet  the  king  of  terrors  with  un- 
shaken faith. 

"  They  have  been  taught  industrious  habits,  and  to 
appreciate  and  be  grateful  for  the  boon  which  has  been 
handed  to  them  by  British  Christians.  The  station  is 
increasing  in  size.  Its  capabilities  are  great ;  its  pros- 
pects are  encouraging. 

"  We  have  an  extensive  field  of  missionary  labor. 
We  have  hundreds  on  the  mission  premises,  and  thou- 
sands in  the  neighborhood." 


93.  Progress  of  Christianity  in  the  South  Sea 

ISLANDS. 

In  the  year  1796,  the  London  Missionary  Society 
sent  out  to  Otaheite,  and  other  islands  of  the  South 
Seas,  a  number  of  missionaries,  for  the  purpose  of 
Christianizing  the  natives.  They  were  gladly  received, 
as  well  as  several  others  that  were  afterwards  sent  out 
in  the  year  1800.  In  consequence  of  disturbances  in 
Otaheite  in  1799,  several  of  the  missionaries  were  ob- 
liged to  take  refuge  in  New  South  Wales,  some  of 
whom  afterwards  returned  to  the  islands.  For  fifteen 
years  the  missionaries  labored  with  little  or  no  appear- 
ance of  success,  and  were  almost  discouraged.  The 
hopes  and  expectations  of  the  friends  of  the  mission, 
in  respect  to  the  success  of  their  endeavors  to  establish 
Christianity  in  these  islands  were  nearly  lost. 

But  in  1812,  Pomare,  the  king,  declared  his  full  con- 
viction of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  his  determination  to 
worship  the  true  God,  and  his  desire  to  make  a  public 
profession  of  his  faith  by  being  baptized.  About  the 
same  time,  several  other  natives  embraced  Christianity. 
In  1815,  the  missionaries  estimated  the  professed  wor- 


28-2 

shippers  of  tlie  true  God  at  five  liundretl,  among  vvhom 
were  several  leading  chiefs.  In  this  year,  the  idola- 
trous chiefs  in  Otaheite  formed  a  conspiracy,  and  re- 
solved to  massacre  the  praying  people.  Tliey  being 
informed  of  their  danger,  fled  to  the  neighboring  island 
of  Eimeo.  The  pagans  then  quareled  among  them- 
selves, and  the  chief  instigators  of  the  plot  were  slain. 
They  were,  however,  still  resolved  on  war,  and  for 
some  time  the  issue  was  doubtful :  but  Pomare  was 
finally  restored  to  the  government  of  Otaheite  and  its 
dependencies,  November,  ISl.'j.  "This  was  the  dawn 
of  a  most  glorious  day  in  this  and  the  neighboring  isl- 
ands."  Pomare  constituted,  as  chiefs,  many  of  those 
who  had  made  a  public  profession  of  their  faith.  The 
people,  assisted  by  their  chiefs,  demolished  their  Mo- 
rals, overthrew  the  altars,  and  burned  their  gods  in  the 
fire.  Idolatry  was  at  once  abolished,  the  worship  of 
Jehovah  substituted  in  its  place,  numerous  buildings 
were  immediately  erected,  for  public  worship  and 
schools,  in  every  district  in  the  island.  In  June,  1816, 
one  of  the  missionaries  stated,  "  All  accounts  agree  that 
a  most  wonderful  cliange  has  been  produced  in  all  the 
Society  Islands  ;  and  iho  spread  of  the  gospel  seems  to 
be  almost  universal."  An  auxiliary  missionary  society 
was  formed  in  May  1818,  by  the  people  of  Otaheite 
and  Eimeo,  of  which  King  Pomare  was  president.  A 
missionar}'  spirit  is  very  prevalent.  Eighteen  natives 
have  gone  to  distant  islands  to  carrj*  the  knowledge  of 
the  gospel,  some  of  whom  went  at  the  peril  of  their 
lives  ;  and  they  have  labored  with  zeal,  ability,  and  as- 
tonishing success.  Several  thousand  have  been  taught 
to  read,  and  two  churches  have  been  gathered  by  their 
means. 

According  to  late  accounts,  the  inhabitants  of  nine- 
teen islands  in  the  vicinity  of  Otaheite  have  renounced 
tlieir  idols,  and  those  in  many  others  are  eager  for 
Christian  instruction,  fulfilling  the  ancient  prediction, 
"  The  isles  of  the  sea  shall  loait  for  thy  Jaw."  Con- 
siderable portions  of  the  Scriptures  have,  been  trans- 
lated, printed,  and  widely  diffused  among  a  people  eager 


283 

to  receive  them.  Elementary  and  devotional  books 
have  likewise  been  printed  at  their  presses ;  and  educa- 
tion, civilization,  and  the  influence  of  Christianity  are 
steadily  advancing. 

"  These  changes  have  been  wrought,  b}"  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  missionary  exertions,  among  a  people  the 
most  unlikely,  on  account  of  their  savagcness,  sensuali- 
ty, and  every  thing  that  degrades  the  human  character. 
The  chiefs  were  intriguing,  perfidious,  cruel,  and  pro- 
digal of  their  people's  lives,  both  in  war  and  in  furnish- 
ing sacrifices  to  demons ;  the  people  were  universally 
thieves,  lewd  beyond  description,  enslaved  to  the  gross- 
est superstitions,  and  always  ready  to  murder  an}'  one 
at  the  slightest  intimations  from  their  chiefs ;  the 
strangling  of  infants  was  also  the  crime  of  every  day, 
perpetrated  by  almost  every  motlier,  without  shame  or 
remorse.  Now  the  Sabbath  is  most  sacredly  regarded, 
all  worldly  business  is  entirely  suspended,  and  scarce- 
!}'■  can  an  individual  be  found,  who  does  not  attend 
some  house  of  Christian  worship,  nor  a  family,  which 
neglects  morning  and  evening  prayers."  The  Rev.  D. 
Tyerman,  one  of  the  deputation  sent  from  England,  to 
visit  these  islands,  states  the  following  facts  concerning 
the  people  here  :  "  No  public  immorality  or  indecency 
is  seen.  All  drunkenness  and  profane  swearing  are 
unknown  here.  All  their  former  sports  and  amuse- 
ments are  completely  put  down.  Never  before  did  the 
(jospel  obtain  so  complete  and  so  universal  triumph,  in 
any  country,  over  heathenism,  cruelty,  superstition,  and 
ignorance." 

The  following  is  from  a  recent  publication : 

A  writer  in  the  London  New  Monthly  Magazine, 
after  candidly  avowing  his  former  hostility  to  missions, 
and  stating  that  he  now  cheerfully  yields  to  the  con- 
victions forced  upon  him  by  the  evidence  of  facts,  pro- 
ceeds m  the  following  firm  and  unhesitating  language, 
to  contrast  the  past  and  the  present  state  of  the  South- 
Sea  Islands. 


284 

"Certainly,  no  parts  of  the  habitable  globe  have  ev- 
er exhibited  a  more  ignorant,  barbarous,  and  denioraU 
ized  race,  than  the  Polynesian  Islands,  while  under 
the  dominion  of  the  idolatrous  superstitions  which  gov- 
erned them  for  ages.  These  dark  places  of  the  earth 
wez'e  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty.  Infancy  and 
age  were  alike  its  victims.  There  was  a  perpetual  war- 
fare between  all  their  institutions,  and  the  well-being 
of  society.  The  latter  maintained  a  constant  struggle 
even  for  existence,  with  the  abominable  customs  which 
the  former  embodied  and  sanctioned.  Population  Avas 
rapidly  diminishing,  and  the  fairest  portions  of  the 
world  were  becoming  desolate.  Man  was  the  only 
contrast  to  the  lovely  scene  around  him,  and  it  was 
perfect, — a  moral  ruin  made  doubly  hideous  by  the 
blooming  Eden  which  exposed  and  reproached  his  de- 
formity. But  a  change,  as  salutary  as  it  is  wonderful, 
was  wrought  by  an  agency,  which  the  philosophers  and 
moralists  of  civilized  Europe  were  accustomed  to  re- 
gard with  derision  and  contempt.  The  fact  can  no 
longer  be  disguised.  The  principal  islands  of  the  Pa- 
cific have  risen  to  a  state  of  intellectual  and  social 
improvement,  which  has  scarcely  a  parallel  in  the  his- 
tor)^  of  nations  ;  and  all  this  has  been  accomplished  in 
the  brief  space  of  little  more  than  thirty  years,  by  the 
generous  and  self-denying  labors  of  a  few  individuals 
who  embarked  from  England,  but  slenderly  endowed 
with  general  knowledge,  ignorant  of  the  languages, 
habits,  and  customs  of  the  people  they  were  destined 
to  instruct,  and  unaccredited  by  the  hierarchy  of  their 
native  land.  They  were  equally  destitute  of  patron- 
age, wealth,  and  power  ;  but  they  were  men  of  sound 
intellect,  of  patient  industry,  and,  above  all,  sincerely 
and  ardently  devoted  to  the  f^iith  which  had  constrained 
them  to  become  missionaries." 

The  following  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  above 
statement,  merits  the  attention  of  all  who  have  been 
deceived  by  the  studied  attempts  of  the  Quartely  Re- 
viewers, and  of  some  American  writers,  to  misrepresent 
and  undervalue  the  great  moral  change  which  has  been 
wrought  in  these  islands. 


285 

"  A  French  naval  ofricer,  in  a  despatch  to  his  govern. 
ment,  dated  Matavai  Bay,  May  15,  1828,  says : 

"  The  state  of  the  island  of  Tahiti  is  now  very  dif- 
ferent  from  what  is  was  in  the  days  of  Cooke.  The 
.rnissionaries  of  the  Society  of  London  have  entirely  chan- 
ged  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  inhabitants.  Idol- 
atry  exists  no  longer  ;  they  profess  generally  the  Chris- 
tian religion  ;  the  women  no  longer  come  on  board  the 
vessels,  and  they  are  very  reserved  on  all  occasions. 
Their  marriages  are  celebrated  in  the  same  manner  as 
in  Europe,  and  the  king  confines  himself  to  one  wife. 
The  women  are  also  admitted  to  the  table  with  their 
husbands.  The  infamous  society  of  the  Arreoy  exists 
no  longer;  the  bloody  wars  in  which  the  people  enga- 
ged,  and  human  sacrifices,  have  entirely  ceased,  since 
1816.  All  the  natives  can  read  and  write,  and  have 
religious  books  translated  into  their  language,  printed 
either  at  Tahiti,  Ulitea,  or  Eimeo,  They  have  built 
considerable  churches,  where  they  repair  twice  in 
the  week,  and  show  the  greatest  attention  to  the  dis- 
courses of  the  preacher.  It  is  common  to  see  nume- 
rous individuals  take  notes  of  the  most  interesting  pas- 
sages of  the  sermons  they  hear." 

Another  naval  captain  in  the  Russian  service,  in  a 
letter  dated  as  late  as  1830,  says, 

"  I  was  quite  delighted  with  the  pious  people  who 
have  been  converted  from  idolatry.  They  bear  a  far 
larger  proportmi  to  the  inhahitants  than  can  le  found 
in  towns  and  cities  in  Europe.  What  I  saw  and  heard 
of  the  Christian  devotedness  of  many  of  the  natives, 
made  me  feel  that  my  own  religion  was  of  a  very  low 
standard.  I  found,  alas !  that  all  the  natives  are  not 
followers  of  Christ,  but  as  it  is  in  Europe,  so  it  is  there  ; 
many  are  still  folloAving  '  divers  lusts  and  pleasures,' 
particularly  among  the  youthful  part  of  the  population. 
There  were  several  ships  lying  near  the  island  (one 
from  London,  and  the  rest  from  other  nations)  during 
my  visit ;  but  it  appears  to  me,  that  the  generality  of 
seafaring  men  do  not  like  the  glorious  change  which 
God   has  wrought  among  the  natives,  through  the  in- 


286 

strumentality  of  the  missionaries,  and  the  reason  is  ob- 
vious.^' 

What  the  reason  here  spoken  of  was,  may  probably 
be  learned  by  the  following  extract  from  Mr.  Ellis's 
journal. 

"  The  traffic  of  prostitution,  carried  on  by  the  natives 
with  foreigners  on  ship-board,  as  well  as  on  shore,  is 
most  public  and  shameless  here.  But  this  is  a  subject 
on  which  we  must  not,  we  dare  not,  record  what  we 
have  seen  and  do  know.  The  utter  abolition  of  this 
infamy  in  the  Christianized  islands  of  the  southern  Pa- 
cific, is  one  of  the  most  signal  triumphs  of  the  gospel  in 
the  history  of  human  v/ickedness,  in  any  age  or  part  of 
the.  world.  It  is  painful  to  add,  (as  we  have  intimated 
before,)  that  for  this  very  cause  the  gospel  and  its  other 
triumphs  are  evil  spoken  of  by  many  Christians  (falsely 
so  called)  who  visit  these  seas,  and  are  filled  with  rage, 
disappointment,  and  malice,  when  they  find  that  they 
cannot  riot  in  licentiousness,  as  former  voyagers  did,  on 
these  once  polluted  shores ;  therefore,  do  they  abhor 
the  change,  and  calumniate  those  who  have  been  in- 
strumental in  its  production." 

We  shall  only  add  one  testimony  more,  that  of  Sir 
Thomas  Brisbane,  late  governor  of  the  colony  of  New- 
South  Wales,  whose  high  official  situation  oftered  many 
opportunities  for  receiving  correct  information  respect- 
ing the  state  of  the  islands,  and  the  influence  of  Chris- 
tianity on  their  inhabitants. 

"  You  can  declare  my  favorable  opinion,  in  the  strong- 
est terms,  of  the  value  I  attach  to  the  missionary  la- 
l^ors,  and  the  inestimable  benefits  they  have  conferred 
on  the  vast  extent  of  the  population  of  the  islands  of 
the  southern  hemisphere. 

_"  Captain  Gambler,  of  the  navy,  stated  to  me,  that  he 
had  touched  at  various  of  those  islands,  particularly  at 
Owyhee,  where  he  found  the  savages  who  had  massa- 
cred  Cooke,  converted  to  peaceable  Christians. 

"  Were  it  necessary,  I  could  add  various  other  testi- 
monials in  behalf  of  the  inestimable  blessing  the  mis- 
sionaries have  conferred  on  mankind." 


/,",■/  niifjvf  itmifre/fafitm  in  Hnwuii ,  one  of  the  Sariflwji-Jt  Zf7on,f.<- 
in  /J92,1. 


iJrn.Lci  (iiirde  in  iitfeni/ilin,/  //<  .flr/>  llie  llie  vinlenef  of  tiie  fntho/it-^ 
,1.1,1! risl  l/ie  J}v/es/,in/j!  in  Xi.tnie.t  in  ISl.'i    w,i.--  shot  I'V  onn^flhr  rnfi'. 


287 


94.  BuRMAN  Mission. 

The  Burman  empire  is  situated  in  that  part  of  the 
continent  of  Asia,  lying  between  Hindoo^stan  aiid  Chi- 
na ;  and  contains  about  eight  milUons  of  inliabitants. 
Rangoon  is  the  principal  sea-port  town.  In  1807,  sev- 
eral  missionaries  from  England  visited  this  country, 
among  whom  was  a  son  of  Dr.  Carey.  All  their  at- 
tempts, however,  to  establish  a  mission,  at  length 
failed. 

In  the  mean  time,  a  missionary  spirit  began  to  be 
felt  in  America.  A  society  was  formed,  and  the  board 
appointed  Messrs.  Judson,  Nott,  Hall,  Newell,  and 
Rice,  as  missionaries  to  the  heathen  ;  and  in  June", 
1812,  they  arrived  at  Calcutta.  While  on  their  pas- 
sage, Mr.  Judson  and  wife,  and  Mr.  Rice,  changed 
their  sentiments  upon  the  subject  of  baptism,  and  adopt- 
ed those  held  by  the  Baptist  denomination.  This  cir- 
cumstance eventually  led  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Burman  mission,  and  in  the  formation  of  the  Baptist  Gen- 
eral Convention,  in  the  United  States. 

In  July,  1813,  Mr.  Judson  and  wife  arrived  at  Ran- 
goon. The  Baptist  board  of  Foreign  Missions  resolved 
to  sustain  this  mission  ;  and  accordingly,  in^  181.5, 
they  sent  Mr.  Rough,  a  printer,  and  lady,  to  accompa- 
ny the  two  solitary  missionaries.  For  six  years  had 
the  untiring  Judson  and  his  wife  labored,  before  any 
fruits  were  produced.  But  on  the  27th  of  June,  1819, 
their  hearts  were  gladdened  by  the  baptism  of  Moung 
Naw,  the  first  that  occurred  in  the  Burman  empire. 
Soon  after,  others  embraced  the  Christian  religion ; 
which  greatly  enraged  the  king.  In  1824,  a  war  broke 
out  between  the  Burmans  and  the  British  ;  upon  which, 
the  missionaries  were  committed  to  prison,  and  when 
the  Enghsh  ships  arrived,  orders  were  given  to  have 
them  executed  the  moment  the  first  shot  was  fired 
upon  the  town.  But  after  the  English  fired,  the  exe- 
cutioners, instead  of  performing  the  office,  shrunk,  ter- 
rified, into  one  corner  of  the  prison.  As  the  firing 
continued,  they  fled  from  the  prison ;  when  about  fifty 
25 


288 

Burmans  rushed  in,  drew  them  out,  and  almost  literally 
carried  them  on  the  points  of  their  spears,  to  the  seat 
of  judgment,  where  they  were  made  to  sit  upon  their 
knees,  with  their  bodies  leaning  forward,  for  the  con- 
venience of  the  executioner,  who  at  that  moment  was 
ordered  to  behead  them  ;  when,  to  their  inexpressible 
joy,  the  English  troops  came  up,  and  released  them 
from  the  malice  of  the  Burmans. 

The  sufferings  of  Mr.  Judson  were  more  intense. 
He  was  taken  by  the  executioner,  and  hurled  into  the 
death-prison,  loaded  with  three  pair  of  iron  fetters, 
and  fastened  to  a  long  pole,  to  prevent  his  moving. 
After  this,  he  was  forced  to  go,  on  foot,  to  Oung-pen-la, 
over  burning  sands,  with  blistered  feet,  while  faint  for 
the  want  of  food.  One  of  the  company  of  prisoners, 
through  fatigue  and  the  intense  heat  of  the  sun,  died. 
Being  nearly  exhausted,  Mr.  Judson  was  supported  a 
little,  by  leaning  on  the  shoulder  of  a  native,  who  kind- 
ly offered  to  assist  him  in  this  way.  Had  it  not  been 
for  this,  it  is  probable  he  must  have  been  left  on  the 
road,  a  victim  of  the  cruelty  and  barbarity  of  the  en- 
raged Burmese.  After  being  imprisoned  and  subjected 
to  the  oppressive  yoke  of  the  natives  for  nearly  two 
years,  Mr.  Judson  was  appointed  to  act  as  translator 
and  interpreter  to  the  Burmese  army  ;  and  the  mission- 
arics  felt  that  they  were,  once  more,  free.  The  affec- 
tionate courage  of  Mrs.  Judson  tended  greatly  to  al- 
leviate the  sufferings  of  her  husband  ;  she,  however, 
died  soon  after  his  release. 

Since  that  time  the  mission  has  assumed  a  more  in- 
teresting character. .  The  number  of  converts  has  in- 
creased, and  two  or  three  of  the  natives  are  success- 
fully preaching  the  gospel  to  their  ignorant  and  idola- 
trous countrymen. 


95.  Sandwich  Islands  Mission. 

The  Sandwich  Islands  are  a  group  of  eleven  islands 
in  the  North  Pacific  Ocean,  containing,  according  to 
the  estimation  of  the  missionaries,  about  one  hundred 


289 

and  fifty  thousand  inhabitants.  Of  these  islands,  Owy- 
hee, or  (according  to  the  orthography  established  by 
the  missionaries,)  Hawaii,  is  the  largest. 

Till  recently,  the  inhabitants  of  these  islands  were 
gross  idolaters,  their  religion  being  similar  to  that  of 
the  natives  of  the  Society  Islands  before  the  introdue- 
tion  of  Christianity. 

In  the  year  1819,  Tamehameha,  king  of  the  Sand- 
wich  Islands,  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Ri- 
horiho.  This  young  prince,  in  the  early  part  of  No- 
vember,  1819,  gave  orders  for  the  destruction  of  the 
monuments  of  idolatry,  in  Owyhee,  and  a  few  days  af- 
ter  sent  the  same  orders  to  the  other  islands,  which 
were  promptly  obeyed.  In  Atooi,  the  Morais  and  the 
consecrated  buildings,  with  the  idols,  were  set  on  fire, 
the  first  evening  after  the  order  arrived.  The  same 
was  done  in  all  the  islands.  These  events  took  place, 
only  a  few  days  after  the  first  missionaries  sailed  from 
Boston. 

This  change  appears  to  have  been  efibcted  by  the  re- 
ports of  what  had  been  done  in  the  Society  Islands, 
the  advice  of  foreigners,  and  some  of  the  more  intel- 
ligent chiefs.  "  The  spell  of  diabolical  enchantment 
was  broken ;  the  priests  having  lost  their  proud  and 
tyrannical  pi'e-eminence,  deserted  their  altars  of  abom- 
ination, the  inveterate  customs  of  three  thousand  years 
were  abolished,  and  the  people  were  left  without  the 
forms  of  any  religion.  Thus  the  Lord  prepared  the 
way  for  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel  into  these  isl- 
ands." 

One  of  the  principal  events  which  seems  to  have  led 
to  the  establishment  of  this  mission,  was  the  religious 
education  of  Henry  Obookiah,  a  native  of  Owyhee, 
by  tlie  Rev.  S.  J.  Mills,  a  zealous  friend  of  missions. 
Obookiah  was  left  an  orphan  in  his  native  country,  by 
one  of  those  exterminating  wars  which  often  happened 
there,  at  the  age  of  ten  or  twelve  years.  In  a  few 
years  after,  he  was  taken  by  an  American  captain  to 
the  United  States,  and  landed  at  New-Haven,  Conn, 
in  1809.     While  at  New-Haven,  Mr.  Mills,  then  a  stu- 


290 

dent  of  Yale  College,  conceived  the  plan  of  educating 
Obookiah  as  missionary  to  his  native  island.  Oboo- 
kiah  soon  became  hopefully  pious,  and  strongly  advo- 
cated a  mission  to  his  countrymen,  in  which  he  ardently 
longed  to  engage.  He,  however,  died  at  the  Foreign 
Mission  School,  at  Cornwall,  Conn.  Feb.  17th,  1818  ; 
but  "  his  mantle  fell"  upon  others,  and  three  missiona- 
ries, an  agriculturalist,  mechanic,  printer,  and  physi- 
cian, with  their  families,  and  four  native  youths  who 
had  been  educated  as  teachers  at  Cornwall,  were  sent 
out  by  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and 
sailed  from  Boston,  Oct.  23d,  1819,  and  arrived  off 
Owyhee,  March  30th,  1820.  These  missionaries  were 
cordially  received  by  the  natives,  and  immediately  en- 
gaged in  the  duties  of  the  mission.  They  found  the 
encouragement  so  great,  that  they  sent  to  the  board 
for  more  laborers.  Accordingly,  five  missionaries, 
with  their  families,  embarked  at  New-Haven,  Nov. 
19th,  1822,  and  arrived  at  the  Sandwich  Islands,  April 
27th,  1823.  In  1823,  they  were  joined  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Ellis,  with  two  pious  Otaheitans  from  the  Society 
Islands.  Mr.  Ellis  was  patronized  by  the  London  So- 
ciety, and  has  rendered  important  services  to  this  mis- 
sion. 

An  additional  number  of  laborers  were  sent  out  by 
the  Board  in  1827,  in  1830,  and  in  1831,  so  that  the 
whole  number  of  persons,  male  and  female,  who  have 
left  this  country  for  the  purpose  of  propagating  Chris- 
tianity in  these  islands,  will  be  fifiy-seren.  According 
to  the  last  accounts,  there  are  about  nine  hundred 
schools,  instructed  by  as  many  native  teachers ;  the 
number  of  readers  and  learners  is  estimated  at  fifty 
thousand.  The  following  is  from  the  last  report  (1831,) 
of  the  Board. 

"  The  mission  press  at  the  Sandwich  Islands  com- 
menced its  operations  on  the  first  Monday  in  January, 
1822.  From  that  time,  when  the  .language  was  just 
beginning  to  assume  a  written  form,  until  March  20, 
1830,  scarcely  ten  years  after  the  mission  was  com- 
menced, twenty-two  distinct  books  had  been  printed  in 


291 

the  native  language,  averaging  thirty. six  small  pages, 
and  amounting  to  three  hundred  and  ciglity-scvcn  thou- 
sand copies,  and  ten  million  two  hundred  and  eighty, 
seven  thousand  and  eight  hundred  pages.  This  print- 
'ing  v^'as  executed  at  Honolulu,  where  there  are  two 
presses.  But  besides  this,  three  million  three  hundred 
and  forty-five  thousand  pages  in  the  Hawaiian  language 
have  been  printed  in  the  United  States,  (viz.  a  large 
edition  of  the  gospels  of  Matthew,  Mark,  and  John,) 
which  swells  the  whole  amount  of  printing  in  this  time, 
for  the  use  of  the  islanders,  to  thirteen  millions  six  hun- 
dred  and  thirty-two  thousand,  eight  hundred  pages. 
Reckoning  the  twenty-two  distinct  works  in  a  continu- 
ous series,  the  number  of  pages  in  the  series  is  eight 
hundred  and  thirty-two.  Of  these,  forty  are  element- 
ary, and  the  rest  are  portions  of  scripture,  or  else  strict- 
ly evangelical  and  most  important  matter,  the  best 
adapted  to  the  condition  and  wants  of  the  people  that 
could  be  selected  under  existing  circumstances. 

"  Perhaps  never,  since  the  invention  of  printing,  was 
a  printing  press  employed  so  extensively  as  that  has 
been  at  the  Sandwich  Islands,  with  so  little  expense, 
and  so,great  a  certainty  that  every  page  of  its  produc- 
tions would  be  read  with  attention  and  profit. 

"The  language  of  the  islands  has  been  reduced  to  wri- 
ting, and  in  a  form  so  precise,  that  five  vowels  and  sev- 
en consonants,  or  twelve  letters  in  the  whole,  represent 
all  the  sounds  wliich  have  yet  been  discovered  in  the 
native  tongue.  And  as  each  of  these  letters  has  a  fixed 
and  certain  sound,  the  art  of  reading,  spelling  and  wri- 
ting the  language,  is  made  far  easier  than  it  is  with  us. 
About  one  third  part  of  the  people  in  the  islands  have 
been  brought  into  the  schools,  and  one  half  of  these 
have  been  taught  to  read.  Many  are  able  to  write, 
and  some  are  versed  in  the  elementary  principles  of 
arithmetic.  Nine  hundred  of  the  natives  are  employed 
as  school  masters.  The  historical  parts  of  tlie  New 
Testament,  and  selections  from  the  Old,  and  summaries 
of  Christian  doctrines  and  duties,  have  been  printed 
25* 


292 

in  the  uative  language,  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  some 
thousands  of  the  natives.  The  government  of  the  isl- 
ands has  adopted  the  moral  law  of  God,  with  a  know- 
ledge of  its  purport,  as  the  basis  of  its  own  future  ad- 
ministration :  and  the  Christian  religion  is  professedly 
the  religion  of  the  nation.  Indeed  most  of  the  chief 
rulers  are  members  of  the  visible  church  of  Christ. 
Special  laws  have  been  enacted,  and  are  enforced 
against  murder,  theft,  licentiousness,  retailing  ardent 
spirits.  Sabbath  breaking,  and  gambling.  The  Chris- 
tian law  of  marriage  is  the  law  of  the  land.  Commo- 
dious houses  for  ])ublic  worship  have  been  erected  by 
the  principal  chiefs,  with  the  cheerful  aid  of  the  people, 
in  the  places  of  their  residence ;  and  w'hen  there  is 
preaching,  these  chiefs  regularly  and  seriously  attend, 
and  their  example  is  followed  by  great  numbers  of  their 
subjects.  Churches  are  gathered,  as  with  us,  wherever 
there  are  pastors  to  take  the  care  of  them,  and  access. ' 
ions  are  made  to  them,  from  time  to  time,  of  such  as  we 
may  reasonably  hope  will  be  saved.  In  one  small  dis- 
trict, which,  but  a  few  years  since,  rang  through  all  the 
length  and  breadth  of  it  with  the  cries  of  savage  drunk- 
enness,  a  thousand  people  have  associated  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  entire  abstinence  from  the  use  of  intoxicating 
liquors.  Moreover,  in  that  same  district  and  in  two 
others,  with  a  united  population  of  perhaps  forty  thou- 
sand, where  the  morals  were  as  degraded,  a  few  years 
ago,  as  any  where  on  earth,  a  fourth  part  of  the  inhab- 
itants have  formed  themselves  into  societies  for  the  bet- 
ter understanding  and  keeping  of  God's  lioly  law,  and 
require  unimpeachable  morals  as  a  condition  of  mem- 
bership in  their  several  fraternities. 

"  All  these  are  believed  to  be  facts.  And  they  «,re 
traceable  wholly  to  the  blessing  of  God  on  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  Christian  mission  on  those  islands,  a  lit- 
tle more  than  eleven  years  ago." 

The  following  hymn  was  composed  by  Mr.  W.  M. 
Tappan,  on  the  occasion  of  t)>e  missionaries  embarking 
at  New  Haven,  Conn,  for  tlie  Sandwich  Islands. 


293 

Wake,  Isles  of  the  South  !  your  redemption  is  near, 
No  longer  repose  in  the  borders  of  gloom  ; 
The  strength  of  His  chosen  in  love  will  appear, 
And  light  shall' arise  on  the  verge  of  the  tomb. 

Alleluia  to  the  Lamb  wlio  hath  purchased  our  pardon  ; 

We  will  praise  him  again  when  we  pass  over  Jordan ; 

We  will  praise  him,  &,c. 

The  billows  lliat  girt  ye,  the  wild  waves  that  roar, 
The  zephyrs  that  play  where  the  ocean-storms  cease, 
Shall  bear  the  rich  freight  to  your  desolate  shore, 
Shall  waft  the  glad  tidings  of  pardon  and  peace. 
Alleluia,  &.c. 

On  the  islands  that  sit  in  the  regions  of  night, 
The  lands  of  despair,  to  oblivion  a  prey. 
The  morning  will  open  with  healing  and  light ; 
The  young  star  of  Bethlehem  will  ripen  to  day. 
Alleluia,  &c. 

The  altar  and  idol  in  dust  overthrown, 
The  incense  forbade  that  was  hallowed  in  blood  ; 
The  Priest  of  Melchisedec  there  shall  atone. 
And  the  shrines  of  Atooi  be  sacred  to  God  ! 
Alleluia,  &c. 

The  heathen  will  hasten  to  welcome  the  time, 
The  day-spring  the  prophet  in  vision  once  saw — 
When  the  beams  of  Messiah  will  'lumine  each  clime. 
And  the  Isles  of  the  Ocean  shall  wait  for  his  law. 
Alleluia,  &c. 

And  thou  OBOOKIAH  !  now  sainted  above, 
Wilt  rejoice,  as  the  heralds  their  mission  disclose  ; 
And  the  prayer  will  be  heard,  that  the  land  thou  didst  love, 
May  blossom  as  Sharon,  and  bud  as  the  rose  ! 
Alleluia,  &c. 


96.    MiSSIOXS    AMONG    THE    NoRTH    AMERICAN    IN- 
DIANS. 

The  eflbrts  which  have  been  made  by  Christian  be- 
nevolence, to  spread  the  gospd  among  the  Indians  in 
our  country  have  been  generally  attended  with  much 
success.  The  success  which  attended  the  labors  of 
Eliot,  Mayhew,  and  others  in  New  England,  and  of 
that  devoted  missionary  David  Brainerd,  (who  went 
alone  among  the  Indians  in  New  Jersey,  about  eighty 
years  ago.)  will  stand  as  a  monument  of  the  power  ot 


294 

tlie  gospel,  to  change  savages  into  mild,  peaceable,  and 
devoted  Christians. 

Of  late  years,  the  attention  of  the  Christian  public 
has  been  awakened  on  beholding  the  moral  degrada- 
tion  of  the  Indians  in  our  country,  and  efforts  have 
been  made  to  carry  the  light  of  Christianitj-,  and  the 
arts  of  civilized  life  into  various  tribes.  The  commis- 
sioners of  the  American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions 
have  estabhshed  a  number  of  missionary  stations  in  va- 
rious tribes,  the  principal  of  which  are  those  o^ Brain, 
erd,  among  the  Cherokees  ;  Eliot  and  Mayhew,  among 
the  Choctaws  ;  and  D wight,  among  tlie  Cherokees,  in 
Arkansas  Territory.  In  these,  and  other  stations  of 
the  board,  churches  have  been  organized,  schools  open- 
ed for  the  instruction  of  Indian  children,  and  Christian- 
ity and  civilization  have  progressed  with  pleasing  suc- 
cess. Missionary  operations,  however,  in  our  south- 
ern tribes  of  Indians,  have  been  quite  recently  much  re- 
tarded by  the  efforts  which  have  been  made  to  have 
them  remove  westward  of  the  Mississippi.  The  effect 
which  these  proceedings  will  have  upon  the  welfare  of 
the  Indians,  remains  to  be  seen. 

The  Methodist  Missionary  Society,  in  the  course  of 
a  few  years,  have  established  stations  among  a  number 
of  Indian  tribes.  Their  mission  among  the  Cherokees, 
the  Wyandots  in  the  state  of  Oliio,  the  mission  among 
the  Mohawks  and  Missisaugas  in  Upper  Canada,  have 
been  highly  prospered.  According  to  the  report  of 
the  society  in  1'327,  the  number  of  Indian  converts  be- 
longing to  the  church,  was  eleven  liundrcd  and  sixty- 
four.* 

A  tribe  of  Indians  consisting  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty  souls,  residing  at  the  river  Credit,  Upper  Cana- 
da, have,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  families,  embraced 
Christianity.  "  Here,"  says  the  Rev.  Mr.  Case,  "  are 
seen  the  effects  of  Christianity  on  the  manners  of  a 
rude  and  barbarous  people.     Here  are  industry,  civili- 

*  The  whole  number  of  Indians  in  the  Methodist  Connexion 
in  the  United  States,  according  to  the  Minutes  of  1831,  was 
four  thousand  five  hundred  and  one. 


295 

zation,  growing  intelligence,  peace  and  grace  ;  and 
those  who  have  witnessed  the  change  have  expressed 
their  persuasions  that  this  new  nation  of  Christians  en- 
joys a  sum  of  religious  and  earthly  felicity  which  is  not 
•always  found  in  civilized  societies  of  longer  standing 
and  greater  advantages.  How  great  the  change  !  A 
nation  of  wandering,  idle  drunkards,  destitute  of  al- 
most every  comfort  of  hfe,  have,  in  the  course  of  twen- 
ty  months,  through  the  influence  of  Christianity,  be- 
come a  virtuous,  industrious,  and  happy  people  !  The 
conversion  of  the  tribe  in  the  vicinhy  of  Bellville,  is  as 
remarkable  as  that  at  the  river  Credit.  Ten  months 
ago,  these  were  the  same  unhappy,  sottish  drunkards. 
They  are  now,  without  an  exception  in  the  whole  tribe, 
a  reformed  and  religious  community.  They  number 
about  one  hundred  and  thirty  souls,  and  the  society 
embraces  every  adult,  of  about  ninety  persons." 

There  are  now  supposed  to  be  upwards  of  two  hun- 
dred thousand  Indians  in  the  United  States  and  their 
territories.  When  it  is  considered  that  we  now  inherit 
the  land  of  their  fathers;  when  we  consider  the  suc- 
cess that  has  ever  attended  the  efforts  to  introduce 
Christianity  among  them,  we  must  consider  that  they 
have  strong  claims  upon  the  sympathy  and  benevolence 
of  the  American  people. 


97.  African  Colonies  at    Sierea  Leone  and  Li- 
beria. 

"  Colonization  in  Africa,  with  reference  to  civiliza- 
tion, appears  to  have  been  contemplated  in  England  as 
early  as  1780.  Several  favorable  circumstances  soon 
after  occurred,  which  excited  the  public  attention  to 
the  subject,  and  crave  rise  to  the  Society  tor  the  Aboli- 
tion of  the  Shire^Trade,  and  WILBERFORCE  intro- 
duced the  subject  into  the  British  parliament."* 

The  colony  of  Sierra  Leone  was  commenced  princi- 
pally by  the  slaves,  who  had  served  under  the  British 


*  Chapin's  Gazetteer. 


296 

standard,  during  the  American  revolutionary  war. 
About  four  hundred  of  these  slaves  found  their  way  to 
London,  and  were  subject  to  every  misery  and  vice. 
A  committee  was  formed  for  their  relief;  they  were 
embarked  for  Sierra  Leone,  and  arrived,  May  9th,« 
1787.  After  struggling  through  many  difficulties,  the 
establishment  was  transferred  to  the  British  govern- 
ment in  1808.  Since  this  time,  the  colony  has  enjoy- 
ed a  degree  of  prosperity,  and  large  accessions  have 
been  made  by  the  vigilance  of  the  British  cruisers  in 
rescuing  from  slave-ships  many  an  African,  who  has 
been  torn  from  his  country,  and  sold  into  bondage. 

The  Wesleyan  and  Church  missionaries  have  labor- 
ed here  with  success,  and  a  colony  has  b.  en  formed, 
"  which,  in  order,  decency,  and  sobriety,  and  in  the 
knowledge  and  practice  of  Christian  duty,"  says  an 
English  gentleman,  "not  only  may  rival,  but,  I  firmly 
and  from  my  heart  believe,  exceeds  any  equal  popula- 
tion in  the  most  favored  part  of  this  highly  favored 
country." 

In  the  year  1817,  a  few  distinguished  Christian  phil- 
anthropists in  our  country,  touched  with  commisera- 
tion for  the  degraded  and  unhappy  condition  of  many 
of  the  free  blacks,  met  at  Washington,  and  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  American  Colonization  Society.  The 
object  of  this  society  was  to  establish  a  colony  to  which 
the  free  colored  people  of  the  United  States  might  em- 
igrate, and  enjoy  among  themselves  the  blessings  of 
free  government,  and  be  instructed  in  all  the  arts  which 
pertain  to  a  civilized  and  Christian  community  ;  which 
might,  also,  be  an  asylum  for  slaves,  re-captured  from 
smuggling  ships.  The  object  that  first  claimed  the  at- 
tention of  the  society,  was  the  selection  of  a  suitable 
place  for  the  proposed  colony.  Accordingly,  the  Rev. 
Samuel  J.  Mills,  and  Rev.  Eienezer  Burgess,  were 
senfe  out  as  agents,  on  an  embassy  of  inquiry  to  Africa, 
to  survey  the  coast,  and  ascertain  the  most  favorable 
situation.  The  result  of  their  investigations  and  in- 
quiries  was  such,  as  to  satisfy  the  managers  that  the 
establishment  of  a  colony  on  the  west  coast  of  Africa 


297 

might  be  attempted  with  every  prospect  of  success. 
Accordingly,  after  selecting  two  places,  which  were  af- 
terwards  relinquished,  Dr.  Ayres,  a  distinguished  mem- 
ber of  the  society,  and  Lieut.  Stockton,  of  the  United 
States'  Navy,  purchased  another  territory,  which  they 
called  Liberia.  To  this  place,  the  colonists  were  re- 
moved from  Sierra  Leone,  in  April,  1821,  and  the 
foundation  of  a  settlement  laid  at  the  town,  called  Mon- 
rovia,  in  honor  of  the  president  of  the  United  States, 
(Mr.  Monroe,)  for  the  services  he  rendered  to  the  in- 
fant colony.  In  August,  1822,  Jehiidi  Ashnmn,  with 
a  company  of  emigrants,  arrived  as  colonial  agent  for 
this  colony.  He  found  them  feeble,  houseless,  dis- 
heartened, and  defenceless ;  soon  after  his  arrival,  the 
colony,  which  could  muster  only  twenty-eight  effective 
men,  was  attacked  by  more  than  eight  hundred  savages. 
By  his  energy  and  prowess,  they  were  driven  back. 
Intent  upon  the  destruction  of  this  little  band,  the  sav- 
ages,  with  increased  numbers  and  redoubled  fury,  in  a 
few  days  renewed  their  attack,  and  were  again  repul- 
sed.. Under  the  management  of  Mr.  Ashmun,  this  fee- 
ble band  became  a  nation  in  miniature.  "  From  a  chaos 
of  heterogeneous  materials  he  formed  a  well  organized 
community  of  freemen.  Like  the  patriarchs  of  old,  he 
was  their  captain,  their  lawgiver,  judge,  priest,  and 
governor." 

It  is  said  that  a  more  prosperous  community  than 
the  African  colony  can  now  scarcely  be  found.  Some 
of  the  settlers,  who  began  with  nothing,  are  now  in  af- 
fluent circumstances.  All  the  children  in  the  colony 
are  favored  with  the  privileges  of  a  school  education  ; 
a  large  library  has  been  established,  and  houses  of  wor- 
ship and  other  public  buildings  are  erected.  The  whole 
population  now  consists  of  about  seventeen  hundred 
souls. 

It  is  believed  that  the  establishment  of  the  African 
colony  will  afford  rare  facilities  for  the  operations  of 
Christian  benevolence,  among  the  benighted  African 
tribes.  It  promises  to  be  a  blessed  asylum  for  a  de- 
graded and  wretched  people.  It  is  already,  to  the  sur- 
rounding tribes,  like  "  a  city  set  upon  a  hill,  which  can- 


298 

not  be  hid."  It  is  also  believed  that  the  establishment 
of  these  colonies  will  have  an  important  etiect  towards 
hastening  on  that  time  when  "  Ethiopia  shall  stretch 
forth  her  hands  unto  God." 

The  most  recent  important  information  from  this 
colony,  is  given  in  a  letter  from  Capt.  William  Abels, 
who  lately  visited  Liberia  as  master  of  the  Colonial 
schooner  Margaret  Mercer. 

"  On  the  14th  of  Dec.  (1831)  I  arrived,  and  on  the  15th 
went  on  shore,  and  was  received  in  the  most  polite  and 
friendly  manner  by  the  governor,  ]Mr.  Mechlin,  who  in- 
troduced me  to  the  minister,  and  the  principal  inhabitants. 
All  the  colonists  appeared  in  good  health.  All  my  ex- 
pectations in  regard  to  the  aspect  of  things,  the  health, 
harmony,  order,  contentment,  industry,  and  general 
prosperity  of  the  settlers,  were  more  than  realized. 
There  are  about  two  hundred  buildings  in  the  town  of 
Monrovia,  extending  along  the  Cape  Montserado,  not 
far  from  a  mile  and  a  quarter.  Most  of  these  are  good 
substantial  houses  and  stores,  (the  first  story  are  made 
of  stone,)  and  some  of  them  are  handsome,  spacious, 
painted,  and  with  Venetian* blinds.  Nothing  struck  me 
as  more  remarkable  than  the  great  superiority,  in  intel- 
ligence,  manners,  conversation,  dress,  and  general  ap- 
pearance in  every  respect,  of  the  people  over  their  col- 
ared  brethren  in  America.  So  much  was  I  pleased 
with  what  I  saw,  that  I  observed  to  the  people,  should 
I  make  a  true  report,  it  would  hardly  be  credited  in 
the  United  States.  Among  all  that  I  have  conversed 
with,  I  did  not  find  one  discontented  person,  or  hear 
one  desire  to  return  to  America.  I  saw  no  intempe- 
rance, nor  did  I  hear  a  profane  word  uttered  by  any 
one.  Being  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  on  Christmas  day 
I  preached  both  in  the  Methodist  and  Baptist  church, 
to  full  and  attentive  congregations  of  from  two  to  three 
hundred  persons  in  each.  Most  of  the  settlers  appear 
to  be  rapidly  acquiring  property  ;  and  I  have  no  doubt 
are  doing  better  for  themselves  and  their  children  in 
Liberia,  than  they  could  do  in  any  other  part  of  the 
world.     Could  the  free  people  of  color  in  this  country 


299 

but  see  the  real  condition  of  their  brethren  who  have 
settled  in  Africa,  I  am  persuaded  they  would  require  no 
other  motive  to  induce  them  to  emigrate.  This  is  my 
decided  and  dehberate  judgment." 


98.    Modern   Persecutions    of    the    Protestants 
IN  THE  South  of  France. 

The  persecutions  in  this  section  of  France  had  con- 
tinned  Avith  very  little  intermission,  from  the  revoca- 
tion  of  the  famous  edict  of  Nantes,  till  a  short  period 
previous  to  the  French  revolution.  Towards  the  close 
of  the  year  1790,  these  persecuted  people  were  again 
freed  from  their  alarms,  and  suffered  to  enjoy  them- 
selves in  the  exercise  of  their  religion.  This  peaceful 
state  continued  through  the  reign  of  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte, till  the  accession  of  Louis  XVIII.  to  the  throne 
of  France,  in  1814,  when  the  torch  of  persecution  was 
again  lit  up,  and  great  cruelties  were  committed  by  the 
Papists  upon  those  who  professed  the  Protestant  faith. 
iVfany  were  plundered,  and  many  were  cruelly  mur- 
dered, by  infuriated  Popish  mobs. 

As  soon  as  the  news  of  the  arrival  of  Louis  at  Paris 
became  known  at  Nismes,  a  line  of  distinction  was  tra- 
ced between  men  of  different  religious  opinions  ;  the 
spirit  of  the  old  Catholic  church  was  again  to  regulate 
each  person's  share  of  esteem  and  safety.  The  differ- 
ence of  religion  was  now  to  govern  every  thing  else  ; 
and  even  Catholic  domes+ics,  who  had  served  Protest- 
ants with  zeal  and  affection,  began  to  neglect  their  du- 
ties, or  to  perform  them  ungraciously  and  with  reluct- 
ance. At  the  fetes  and  spectacles  that  were  given  at 
the  public  expense,  the  absence  of  the  Protestants  was 
charged  on  them  as  a  proof  of  their  disloyalty  ;  and  in 
the  midst  of  the  cries  of  '  Vive  le  Roi,'  the  discordant 
sounds  of  '  A  bas  le  maire,'  (down  with  the  mayor,) 
were  heard.  M.  Castelnau  was  a  Protestant;  he  ap- 
peared in  public  with  the  prefect  M.  Roland,  a  Catho- 
lie,  when  potatoes  were  thrown  at  him,  and  the  people 
declared  that  he  ought  to  resign  his  office.  The  bigots 
26 


300 

of  Nismes  even  succeeded  in  procuring  an  address  to 
be  presented  to  the  king,  stating  that  there  ought  to  be 
in  France  but  one  God,  one  king,  and  one  faith.  In 
this  they  were  imitated  by  the  Catholics  of  several 
towns. 

Nismes  soon  exhibited  a  scene  of  most  awful  outrage 
and  carnage,  which  was  carried  to  such  a  length,  that 
the  Protestant  refugees  in  Paris  presented  the  following 
petition  to  Louis,  in  behalf  of  their  brethren  at  Nismes. 
"  We  lay  at  your  feet,  sire,  our  ac-te  sufferings.  In 
your  name,  our  fellow  citizens  are  slaughtered,  and 
their  property  laid  waste.  Misled  peasants,  in  pre- 
tended obedience  to  your  orders,  had  assembled  at  the 
command  of  your  commissioner,  appointed  by  your 
august  nephew.  Although  ready  to  attack  us,  they 
were  received  with  the  assurances  of  peace.  On  the 
15th  of  July,  1815,  we  learnt  your  majesty's  entrance 
into  Paris,  and  the  white  flag  immediately  waved  on 
our  edifices.  The  public  tranquility  had  not  been  dis- 
turbed, when  armed  peasants  introduced  themselves. 
The  garrison  capitulated ;  but  we^-e  assailed  on  their 
departure,  and  almost  totally  massacred.  Our  national 
guard  was  disarmed,  the  city  filled  with  strangers,  and 
the  houses  of  the  principal  inhabitants,  professing  the 
reformed  religion,  were  attacked  and  plundered.  We 
subjoin  the  list.  Terror  has  driven  from  our  city  the 
most  respectable  inhabitants. 

"  Your  majesty  has  been  deceived  if  there  has  not 
been  placed  before  you  the  piciure  of  the  horrors 
which  make  a  desert  of  your  good  city  of  Nismes. 
Arrests  and  proscriptions  are  continually  taking  place, 
and  diflerence  of  religious  opinions  is  the  real  and  only 
cause.  The  calunmiated  Protestants  are  the  defenders 
of  the  throne.  Your  nephew  has  beheld  our  children 
under  his  banners ;  our  fortunes  have  been  placed  in 
his  hands.  Attacked  without  reason,  the  protestants 
have  not  even  by  a  just  resistance  afforded  their  ene- 
mies the  fatal  pretext  for  calumny.  Save  us,  sire  !  ex- 
tinguish the  brand  of  civil  war  ;  a  single  act  of  your  will 
would  restore  to  political  existence,  a  city  interesting 
for  its  population  and  its  manufactures.     Demand  an 


301 

account  of  their  conduct  from  the  chiefs  who  have 
brought  our  misfortunes  upon  us.  We  place  before 
your  eyes  all  the  documents  that  have  reached  us. 
Fear  paralizes  the  hearts  and  stifles  the  complaints  of 
our  citizens.  Placed  in  a  more  secure  situation,  we 
venture  to  raise  our  voice  in  their  behalf,"  &c.  &c. 

At  length  the  decree  of  Louis  XVIII.  was  received, 
which  annulled  all  the  extraordinary  powers  confirmed 
either  by  the  king,  the  princes,  or  subordinate  agents, 
at  Nismes,  and  the  laws  were  now  to  be  administered 
by  the  regular  organs,  and  a  new  prefect  arrived  to 
carry  them  into  effect.  But,  in  spite  of  proclamations, 
the  work  of  destruction,  which  stopped  for  a  moment, 
was  not  abandoned ;  but  soon  renewed  with  fresh  vigor 
and  eifect,  and  continued  till  the  year  1820,  since  which 
time,  owing  to  the  interference  of  the  English  govern- 
ment in  their  behalf,  no  fresh  complaints  have  issued 
from  the  south  of  France,  on  the  score  of  relimon. 


99.  Bible  Societies. 

Before  the  art  of  printing  was  discovered,  it  is  said 
that  it  would  cost  a  poor  man  thirteen  years  of  hard 
labor  to  obtain  a  copy  of  the  Bible,  so  great  was  the 
expense  of  furnishing  a  manuscript  copy.  But  now, 
through  the  providence  of  God,  so  great  has  been  the 
change,  that  scarcely  any  person  who  lives  in  a  Chris- 
tian country,  and  sincerely  desires  the  Bible,  need  re- 
main a  day  without  this  precious  gift  of  heaven. 

The  formation  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety is  justly  considered  a  new  and  important  era  in 
the  Bible  cause.  This  society  was  formed  in  London 
on  the  7th  of  March,  1804,  by  an  assembly  consisting 
of  about  three  hundred  persons,  of  diuerent  religious 
denomina'tions. 

"  The  primary  occasion,"  says  Dr.  Owen,  in  his  his- 
tory of  the  Bible  Society,  "of  all  these  measures,  out 
of  which  this  soi^iety  grew,  was  the  scarcity  of  Tlelch 
Bibles  in  the  principalities,  and  the  impracticability  of 
obtaining  adequate  supplies,  from  the  only  source  ex- 


302 

isting  at  that  period,  whence  copies  of  the  authorized 
version  were  to  be  derived, — the  Society  for  the  "pro- 
motion of  Christian  knowledge.  A  number  of  indi- 
viduals associated  for  the  purpose  of  satisfying  this 
want ;  they  found  others  disposed  to  co-operate  in  their 
views ;  they  then  extended  those  views  to  the  whole 
country ;  and  finally  conceived  the  design  of  placing 
the  gospel  in  the  habitation  of  every  Christian  family, 
and  of  carrying  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  and  life 
by  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  people  that  are  still  walking  in 
darkness,  and  the  shadow  of  death." 

The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  is  the  paeext 
institution:  its  receipts  during  the  last  year  (1831) 
amounted  to  upwards  of  377,000  dollars  ;  it  has  2,349 
Auxiliary  and  Branch  Societies  connected  with  it  in 
Great  Britain,  including  1672  Associations,  650  of 
which  are  conducted  by  females.  The  Society  has  aid- 
ed in  printing  or  translnting  parts  of  the  Bible,  in  up- 
wards of  one  hundred  and  forty  languages  or  dialects. 
The  number  of  Bibles  circulated  by  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  during  the  last  year  (1831)  was 
343,727  ;  making  the  total  number  circulated  since  the 
commencement  of  the  society  7,424,727.  The  total 
amount  of  the  expenditure  of  the  society,  since  its  es- 
tablishment in  1804,  has  been  nearly  eight  millions  of 
dollars. 

The  Russian  Bible  Society  was  formed  at  St.  Peters- 
burg, in  1813,  and  now  consists  of  196  auxiliaries  and 
branches  in  almost  all  parts  of  the  Russian  empire. 
During  the  year  1823,  the  Russian  society  were  enga- 
ged in  printing  editions  of  the  Bibles  and  Testaments, 
in  various  languages,  to  the  number  of  85,000.  The 
operations  of  the  society,  however,  of  late  have  been 
suspended  by  order  of  the  Russian  government. 

The  American  Bible  Society  was  instituted  at  New 
York,  in  1816.  The  receipts  of  the  last  year  (1831) 
amounted  to  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty-five 
thousand  dollars.  The  society  issued  from  the  deposi- 
tory during  the  last  year,  168,637  Bibles  in  English  ; 
69,025  Testaments  in  English  ;   127  Bibles  in  Spanish  ; 


303 


164  Testaments  in  Spanish;  1,884  Bibles  in  French; 
933  Testaments  in  French  ;  1,281  Bibles  in  German  ; 
67  Testaments  in  German  ;  40  Bibles  in  Welch  ;  1  Bi- 
ble in  Dutch  ;  2  Gaelic  Bibles  ;  3  Testaments  in  Irish  ; 
and  18  Indian  Testmants  : — making  a  total  of  242,183 
copies.  The  total  number  distributed  since  the  forma- 
tion of  the  society  in  1816,  is  one  million,  iliree  hun- 
dred and  twenty-six  thousand,  six  hundred  and  ninety- 
eight. 

The  Paris  Protestant  Bible  Society,  was  instituted  in 
1818  ;  the  operations  of  this  society,  however,  are  lim- 
ited  in  comparison  with  those  either  of  the  British  and 
Foreign,  or  the  American  Bible  Societies. 

The  total  number  of  Bible  Societies  in  various  parts 
of  the  world,  at  the  present  time,  is  said  to  be  about 
four  thousand,  who  have  circulated  in  160  languages, 
about  nine  millions  of  Bibles. 


100.  Bethel  Uniox  Meetings. 


Bethel  Flag. 


These  meetings,  which  were  instituted  for  the  bene- 
fit of  seamen,  appear  to  have  derived  their  origin  from 
the  prayer  meetings  of  some  pious  colliers,  who  assem- 
bled on  board  of  ditferent  ships  in  the  river  Thanies, 
near  London,  in  1816.  These  meetings  attracting 
some  attention,  a  respectable  number  of  gentlemen  and 
ladies  met  in  London,  formed  a  society,  and  purchased 
a  vessel,  and  fitted  it  up  for  public  worship.  This  ves- 
sel which  is  now  called  "  THE  ARK,"  is  of  four  hun- 
26* 


304 

dred  tons,  and  capable  of  accommodating  from  seven 
to  eight  liundred  hearers,  and  many  thousands  of  sea- 
men  have  had  an  opportunity  of  hearing  tlic  gospel,  on 
board  this  floating  chapel. 

Since  this  vessel  was  fitted  up,  "  The  British  and 
Foreign  Seameii's  Friend  Society  ar^d  Bethel  Union" 
has  been  formed,  arks  fitted  up  in  sea-ports,  and  the 
"  Bethel  Flag"  now  waves  in  various  parts  of  the 
world. 

On  the  .5th  of  June,  1818,  the  "Society  for  Prc- 
MOTiXG  THE  GosPEL  AMOXG  Seaxex"  was  formed  at 
New-York,  and  in  1820,  a  mariner's  church  was  erect- 
ed in  the  same  place,  {being,  it  is  believed,  the  first 
mariner'' s  church  ever  erected.)  "It  is  an  interesting 
and  novel  feature  in  this  institution,  that  sectarian  views 
are  discarded,  and  ministers  of  different  denominations 
preach  in  its  pu]])it." 

The  New-York  Bethel  Union  was  established  June 
4th,  1821.*  Since  that  time.  Bethel  meetings  have 
been  regularly  held  either  on  board  of  ships,  or  in  sail- 


*  On  Friday,  the  22d  of  June,  1821,  for  the  first  tune  in  Amer- 
ica, the  Bethel  Flag,  (a  present  from  the  London  Bethel  Union  to 
the  Port  of  New-York  Society,)  was  lioisted  at  the  mast-head 
of  the  ship  Cadmus,  Capt.  Whitlock,  lying  at  the  Pine-street 
wharf. 

In  the  morning  of  the  day,  the  committee  were  apprehensive 
that  tliey  sliould  have  no  hearers.  The  experiment  here  was  novel 
— the  issue  was  by  many  considered  doubtful.  They  were  told 
by  several,  who  are  "  wise  in  wordly  matters,"  that  a  guard  of 
constables  would  be  necessary  to  preserve  order.  At  first  it  was 
thought  advisable  to  hold  the  meetings  in  the  cabin,  to  prevent 
the  possibility  of  disturbance.  On  arriving  at  tlie  vessel,  the  deck 
was  found  cleared,  an  awning  stretclied,  and  all  necessary  pre- 
parations for  holding  the  meeting  there.  At  eight  o'clock  the 
president  opened  the  meeting,  by  stating  the  object  and  plans  of 
the  society,  and  inviting  the  co-operation  of  captains  and  their 
crews  in  promoting  the  benevolent  designs  of  the  society. 

The  mariners'  (1U7)  psalm  was  sung  witli  great  animation  and 
feeling,  and  seamen  were  innnediately  seen  pressing  in  from  all 
quarters.  After  prayer  by  an  aged  sea  captain,  Dr.  Spring  ad- 
dressed the  seamen — other  exercises  followed.  The  vessel  and 
wharf  were  crowded — order  and  solemnity  prevailed  throughout 
— every  oar  was  open,  every  eye  was  fixed.  Tracts  were  dis- 
tributed aniojig  the  seamen,  who  received  them  with  gratitude. 


305 

or  boardinrr-hoLiscs,  anci  conducted  by  members  of  the 
Board  of  Managers,  and  appear  to  be  attended  with 
blessed  effects.  The  engraving  of  the  Bethel  meeting 
in  this  work,  represents  an  evening  prayer  meeting,  on 
the  deck  of  a  ship,  during  the  warm  season  of  the  year. 
When  we  consider  the  importance  of  seamen  in  a 
national  or  religious  point  of  light ;  the  low  state  of 
morals  too  generally  prevalent  among  them  ;  we  must 
consider  the  efforts  which  are  now  making  for  their  re- 
ligious improvement  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  as 
an  auspicious  era  in  the  efforts  of  Christian  benevo- 
lence.  Seamen,  above  every  other  class  of  people, 
have  the  opportunity  to  carry  the  light  of  the  gospel  to 
the  remote  and  "  dark  places  of  the  earth,"  and  it  is 
believed  that  their  efforts  will  yet  have  an  important 
effect  in  diffusing  the  light  of  Christianity  throughout 
the  world. 


101.  Sunday  Schools. 

Among  the  various  institutions  which  liave  been  es- 
tablished   in  modern  times    for  the  promotion  of  reli- 

Every  circumstance  was  calculated  to  inspire  the  board  with 
courage  and  confidence  to  go  forward. 

On  the  21st  of  August,  a  Bethel  meeting  was  held  on  board 
the  United  States  ship  Franklin  74,  commodore  Stewart,  lying 
off  the  Battery,  about  to  depart  on  a  long  cruise.  A  congrega- 
tion, consisting  principally  of  seamen,  about  eight  hundred  in 
number,  were  present.  Dr.  Spring  of  New-York,  Dr.  Stau'ghton 
and  Rev.  J.  Eastburn  of  Philadelphia,  conducted  the  exercises. 
The  utmost  decorum  and  solemnity  prevailed.  Several  of  the 
seamen  came  up  to  Mr.  Eastburn,  and  thanked  him  for  the  many 
"  good  things  he  had  told  them."  The  crew  were  affectionately 
commended  to  the  protection  and  mercy  of  that  gracious  Being 
who  hath  provided  a  Savior  for  them,  and  who  was  inviting 
them  by  the  sweetest  allurements  of  his  love,  to  the  everlasting 
enjoyment  of  his  rest.  The  board,  in  behalf  of  themselves,  the 
reverend  clergj'^,  and  citizens  who  attended,  embrace  this  oppor- 
tunity of  expressing  their  grateful  feelings  to  commodore  Stew- 
art and  his  officers,  for  their  politeness  and  attention  to  them  on 
this  interesting  occasion. — Sailor's  Magazine,  1831. 


306 

gious  instruction,  and  the  benefit  of  mankind,  that  of 
Sunday  Schools  must  stand  in  the  foremost  rank.  The 
first  Sunday  School  was  established  by  Robert  Raikes, 
Esq.  of  Gloucester,  Eng.  in  1782. 

"  The  beginning  of  this  scheme,"  says  Mr.  Raikes, 
"  was  owing  to  accident.  Some  business  leading  me 
one  morning  into  the  suburbs  of  the  city,  (Gloucester,) 
where  the  lowest  of  the  people  chiefly  reside,  I  was 
struck  with  concern  at  seeing  a  group  of  children, 
wretchedly  ragged,  at  play  in  the  street.  1  asked  an 
inhabitant  whether  those  children  belonged  to  that  part 
of  the  town,  and  lamented  their  misery  and  idleness. 
'  Ah  !  Sir,'  said  the  woman  to  whom  I  was  speaking, 
'  could  you  take  a  view  of  this  part  of  the  town  on  a 
Sunday,  you  would  be  shocked  indeed  ;  for  then  the 
street  is  filled  with  a  multitude  of  these  wretches,  who, 
released  from  employment,  spend  their  time  in  noise 
and  riot,  playing  at  chuck,  and  cursing  and  swearing 
in  a  manner  so  horrid,  as  to  convey  to  any  serious 
mind  an  idea  of  hell  rather  than  any  other  place.' 

"  This  conversation  suggested  to  me,  that  it  would 
be  at  least  a  harmless  attempt,  if  it  were  productive  of 
no  good,  should  som.e  little  plan  be  formed  to  check 
this  deplorable  profanation  of  the  Lord's  day.  I  then 
inquired  if  there  were  any  decent  well  disposed  women 
in  the  neighborhood,  who  kept  scliools  for  teaching  to 
read.  I  presently  was  directed  to  four.  To  these  I 
applied,  and  made  an  agreement  with  them,  to  receive 
as  many  children  as  I  should  send  them  upon  Sunday, 
whom  they  were  to  instruct  in  reading,  and  in  the 
church  catechism."  This  appears  to  have  been  the  or- 
igin of  Sunday  schools.  Mr.  Raikes  soon  found  means 
to  increase  the  number  of  schools  ;  the  Methodists  were 
the  first  to  unite  with  him  in  this  undertaking,  and  in 
two  years  he  saw  a  gi'eat  change  wrought  in  Glouces- 
ter ;  he  laid  his  plan  before  the  public ;  and  before  his 
death,  which  took  place  in  1811,  he  had  the  happiness 
to  learn,  the  Sunday  schools  in  various  parts  of  Britain, 
comprehended  three  hundred  thousand  children. 


307 

1 

These  schools  have  now  become  numerous  in  Eng- 
land, Scotland,  Ireland,  and  America  ;  and  it  is  believed, 
that  the  influence  they  will  exert  on  the  rising  genera- 
tion, will  have  an  important  effect  towards  hastening 
on  that  day  when  "  all  shall  know  the  Lord  from  the 
least  unto  the  greatest,"  and  "  the  eartli  shall  be  filled 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea." 

Several  different  modes  have  been  adopted  in  con- 
ducting these  schools,  and  improvements  have  been 
constantly  made.  In  many  places,  the  instructors  of 
Sunday  schools  hold  a  weekly  or  monthly  meeting  by 
themselves,  to  report  the  progress  of  their  respective 
classes,  and  to  devise  means  for  the  religious  improve- 
ment of  the  school.  Libraries,  for  the  use  of  the 
scholars  and  teachers,  have  produced  very  beneficial 
effects. 


102.  Temperance  Societies. 

In  the  early  settlement  of  this  country,  great  care 
was  taken  to  prevent  the  sale  and  use  of  ardent  spirits, 
unless  in  very  moderate  quantities ;  and  for  the  first 
hundred  years  after  its  settlement,  the  population  of 
the  country  was  peculiarly  temperate,  and  of  course, 
free  from  the  attending  vices  of  drunkenness.  The 
war  of  the  Revolution,  however,  was  attended  with 
disastrous  results  to  the  morals  of  a  great  portion  of 
the  army  ;  and  glorious  as  were  their  military  achiev- 
ments,  they  laid  broad  the  foundation  of  a  vice,  which, 
if  not  speedily  checked,  will  enslave  the  country  to  a 
tyranny  worse,  ten  thousand  times,  than  the  stamp  act, 
or  Boston  port  bill.  From  that  period,  intemperance, 
with  all  its  train  of  deadly  evils,  marched  through  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  land,  growing  with  the  un- 
paralleled increase  of  our  population,  and  increasing 
in  the  same  ratio  with  the  cheapness  of  intoxicating 
material.  During  this  period  the  only  community  who 
interposed  their  influence  to  stop  the  drunkenness  of 
the  nation,   was  that  of  the   Friends.     But  at  length, 


808 

between  1810  and  1820,  the  magnitude  of  the  evil  be- 
came so  great  and  overwhelming,  that,  in  various  parts 
'of  our  country,  individuals,  and  some  whole  neighbor- 
hoods, endeavored  to  make  a  stand.  Occasional  ser- 
mons were  preached  and  printed,  and  a  few  societies 
were  formed  to  stop  intemperance. 

"  The  work  went  on  at  a  tardy  pace  ;  those  who  were 
endeavoring  to  stop  others,  were  slowly  making  them- 
selves drunkards,  by  drinking  moderately  ;  the  true, 
the  grand  principle,  was  not  yet  discovered.  In  the 
spring  of  1824,  Charles  C.  P.  Crosby  laid  a  plan  of 
a  national  movement  before  the  Massachusetts  Society 
for  the  suppression  of  Intemperance  at  their  annual 
meeting,  in  order  to  put  a  stop  to  this  vice  ;  but  it  was 
merely  entered  on  file.  This  plan  embraced  nearly, 
if  not  fully,  the  course  of  operations  now  acted  upon 
with  so  much  vigor  and  applause  by  the  American  so- 
ciety for  the  promotion  of  temperance,  formed  in  Bos- 
ton, March  1826.* 

"  In  1825,  a  meeting  of  a  few  individuals  Avas  called 
to  consider  the  following  question,  viz. 

"  \¥hat  shall  he  done  to  banish  intemperance  from 
the  United  States  ?"  "  After  prayer  for  divine  guid- 
ance, and  consultation  on  the  subject,  the  result  was,  a 
determination  to  attempt  the  formation  of  an  Ameri- 
t:Ax  Tempera^xe  SociETY,  whose  grand  principle 
should  be  abstinence  from  strong  drink ;  and  its  object, 
by  light  and  love,  to  change  the  habits  of  the  nation, 
with  regard  to  the  use  of  intoxicating  liquors.  Some 
of  the  reasons  of  this  determination,  were, 

"  1.  Ardent  spirit,  which  is  one  of  the  principal 
means  of  drunkenness,  is  not  needful,  and  the  use  of 
it  is,  to  men  in  liealth,  always  injurious. 

"  2.  It  is  adapted  to  form  intemperate  appetites  ;  and 
while  it  is  continued,  the  evils  of  intemperance  can 
never  be  done  away. 

*  United  States  Temperance  Ahnanac,  1832. 


309 

"  3.  The  use  of  tliis  liquor  is  causing  a  general  de- 
terioration of  body  and  mind  ;  which,  if  the  cause  is 
continued,  will  continue  to  increase. 

"  4.  To  remove  the  evils,  we  must  remove  the  cause  ; 
and  to  remove  the  cause,  efforts  must  be  commensurate 
with  the  evil,  and  be  continued  till  it  is  eradicated. 

"  5.  We  never  know  what  we  can  do  by  wise,  uni- 
ted, and  persevering  efforts,  in  a  good  cause,  till  we  try. 
"  6.  If  we  do  not  try  to  remove  the  evils  of  intem- 
perance, we  cannot  free  ourselves  frorfi  the  guilt  of  its 
effects." 

A  correspondence  was  therefore  opened,  and  a  meet- 
ing of  men,  of  various  Christian  denominations,  holden 
in  Boston,  January  10th,  1826. 

The  meeting  was  opened  with  prayer,  and  after  con- 
sultation, the  following  resolutions  were  introduced  by 
Jeremiah  Evarts,  Esq.  corresponding  secretary  of  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, and  adopted,  viz. 

"  1.  Resolved,  That  it  is  expedient  that  more  sys- 
tematic and  more  vigorous  efforts  be  made  by  the  Chris- 
tian public,  to  restrain  and  prevent  the  intemperate  use 
of  intoxicating  liquors. 

"  2.  That  an  individual  of  acknowledged  talents, 
piety,  industry,  and  sound  judgment,  should  be  selected 
and  employed  as  a  permanent  agent,  to  spend  his  time, 
and  use  his  best  exertions  for  the  suppression  and  pre- 
vention of  the  intemperate  use  of  intoxicating  liquors." 
A  committee  was  then  appointed  to  prepare  a  consti- 
tution, and  the  meeting  was  adjourned  to  February  13th, 
1826. 

At  the  adjourned  meeting,  a  constitution  was  pre- 
sented and  adopted,  and  the  following  persons  were 
chosen  by  the  members  of  the  meeting,  at  the  com- 
mencement, to  compose  the  society,  viz. 

Rev.  Leonard  Woods,  D.  D.  ;  Rev.  William  Jenks, 
D.  D.  ;  Rev.  Justin  Edwards  ;  Rev.  Warren  Fay  ;  Rev. 
Benjamin  B.  Wisner ;  Rev.  Francis  Wayland ;  Rev. 
Timothy  Merritt ;  Hon.  Marcus  Morton;  Hon.  Sam- 
uel Hubbard  ;  Hon.  William  Reed  ;  Hon.  George  Odi- 


310 

orne  ;  John  Tappan,  Esq.  ;  William  Ropes,  Esq.  ; 
James  P.  Chaplin,  M.  D.  ;  S.  V.  S.  Wilder,  Esq. ;  and 
Enoch  Hale,  M.  D. 

The  Hon.  Heman  Lincoln,  of  the  Baptist  church, 
then  offered  the  following  resolution,  which  was  unani- 
mously adopted,  viz. 

"  Resolved,  That  the  gentlemen  composing  this  meet- 
ing pledge  themselves  to  the  American  Society  for  the 
Promotion  of  Temperance,  that  tliey  will  use  all  their 
exertions  in  carrying  into  effect  the  benevolent  plans  of 
the  society." 

The  society  then  held  its  first  meeting,  and  chose  the 
following  officers,  viz. 

Hon.  Marcus  Morton,  President ;  Hon.  Samuel  Hub- 
bard, Vice  President ;  William  Ropes,  Esq.  Treasurer  ; 
John  Tappan,  Esq.  Auditor. 

Executive  Committee — Rev.  Leonard  Woods,  D.  D. ; 
Rev.  Justin  Edwards ;  John  Tappan,  Esq.  ;  Hon. 
George  Odiorne,  and  S.  V.  S.  Wilder,  Esq. 

On  the  12th  of  March  succeeding,  the  society  met, 
and  chose  eighty-four  men,  from  the  northern  and  mid- 
dle States,  as  additional  members  of  the  society. 

In  April,  1826,  the  National  Philanthropist,  a  week- 
ly paper,  devoted  to  the  cause  of  temperance,  was  es- 
tablished in  Boston,  by  the  Rev.  William  Collier.  Its 
motto  was,  "  Temperate  drinking  is  the  downhill  road 
to  intemperance.^''  This  paper  has  been  continued,  and 
with  some  modifications  is  now  published  by  Messrs. 
Goodell  &  Crandall,  in  New  York.  It  is  an  able  and 
efficient  paper,  and  under  its  successive  editors,  has 
been  a  valuable  auxiliary  to  the  cause.  In  November, 
1827,  the  committee  appointed  the  Rev.  Nathaniel 
Hewit,  of  Fairfield,  Conn,  to  an  agency  for  three  years. 
Mr.  Hewit  visited  various  places  in  the  United  States  ; 
preached  powerfully  on  the  subject,  addressed  public 
bodies,  awakened  public  attention,  and  in  various  ways 
promoted  successfully  the  great  and  good  cause. 

On  the  first  of  May,  1831,  there  were  reported  more 
than  one  hundred  and  forty  societies  in  Maine,  ninety- 


311 

six  in  New  Hampshire,  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  in 
Vermont,  two  hundred  and  nine  in  Massachusetts, 
twenty-one  in  Rhode  Island,  two  hundred  and  two  in 
Connecticut,  seven  hundred  and  twenty-seven  in  New 
York,  sixty-one  in  New  Jersey,  one  hundred  and  twen- 
ty-four  in  Pennsylvania,  five  in  Delawa,re,  thirty-eight 
in  Maryland,  ten  in  the  district  of  Columbia,  one  hun- 
dred and  thirteen  in  Virginia,  thirty-one  in  North  Caro- 
lina, sixteen  in  South  Carolina,  sixty  in  Georgia,  one 
in  Florida,  ten  in  Alabama,  nineteen  in  Mississippi, 
three  in  Louisiana,  fifteen  in  Tennessee,  twenty-three 
in  Kentucky,  one  hundred  and  four  in  Ohio,  twenty- 
five  in  Indiana,  twelve  in  Illinois,  four  in  Missouri,  and 
thirteen  in  Michigan  Territory,  making  in  all  more 
than  two  thousand  two  hundred,  and  embracing  more 
than  one  hundred  and  seventy  thousand  members. 
These  members  have  been  constantly  increasing,  and 
have,  in  many  cases,  been  more  than  doubled  since 
they  were  reported.* 

"  There  are  more  than  two  hundred  vessels  sailing 
out  of  ports,  without  ardent  spirits  for  use  among  the 
crews.  More  than  one  thousand  distilleries  have  been 
stopped.  One  hundred  public  houses  have  discontin- 
ued  selling  any  kind  of  intoxicating  liquors ;  and  three 
thousand  merchants  have  given  up  traffic  in  ardent 
spirits." 

*  Fourth  Report  of  the  American  Temperance  Society. 


27 


312 


103.   Religion  and  tresent  State  of    the   Jews. 


A  coin  struck  at  Rome,  after  the  destruction  of  Je- 
rusalem by  Titus,  refresenting  the  conquered  country — 
she  that  was  full  of  people  sitting  a  widow,  solitary  and 
u-eeping. 

From  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  by  Titus,  the 
Jews  have  been  scattered  agreeably  to  the  prediction 
of  Moses,  from  one  end  of  the  earth  to  the  other.  Their 
preservation,  as  a  distinct  people,  through  eighteen 
hundred  years  of  awful  sufTei'ing  and  disgrace,  a  "  re- 
proach and  a  by-word,"  among  all  nations,  is  a  stand- 
ing miracle,  furnishing  incontestible  evidence  of  the 
truth  of  Divine  Revelation.  The  following  account  of 
the  religion  and  present  state  of  the  Jews  is  extracted 
from  Marsh's  Ecclesiastical  History. 

"  To  their  religion,  the  Jews  have  adhered  with  an 
inflexible  obstinacy.  Such  parts  of  their  worship  as 
were  necessarily  confined  to  Jerusalem,  particularly 
sacrifices,  have  ceased  ;  but  as  closely  as  they  could, 
in  their  dispersed  state,  they  have  adhered  to  the  Mo- 
saic dispensation.  They  have  continued  to  read  the 
law  of  Moses ;  to  venerate  the  Sabbath,  which  they 
have  viewed  as  commencing  an  hour  before  sunset  on 
Friday  ;  to  practice  circumcision,  and  to  observe  the 
passover,  feast  of  pentccost,  of  trumpets,  of  taberna- 
cles, of  Purim,  and  the  great  day  of  expiation.  They 
have  also  had  many  festivals  not  appointed  by  the  law 


813 

of  Moses.  Since  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  they 
have  had  no  high  priest.  A  rahbi,  or  priest,  continues 
to  preside  in  the  synagogue  worship,  and  occasionally 
preaches  and  marries.  He  is  not  confined  to  the  tribe 
of  Levi.  The  members  of  that  tribe  are  now  consider- 
'd  as  laymen,  yet  they  have  some  little  deference  paid 
tliem  in  the  synagogue  service. 

The  Jews  in  their  dispersion  have  rigidly  adhered  to 
a  tew  great  articles  of  faith  ; — the  unity  of  God  ;  the 
inspiration  and  ever-binding  power  of  the  law  of  Mo- 
ses ;  the  future  appearance  of  the  Messiah  ;  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead  ;  and  future  i*etribution.  They 
have  supposed  that  Christ  will  be  a  great  temporal 
prince',  will  restore  the  Jews  to  their  native  land,  and 
will  subdue  all  nations  before  him  and  the  house  of 
Judah.  As  the  prophets  have  predicted  his  mean  ap- 
pearance, and  suife rings,  they  have  supposed  that  there 
will  be  two  Messiahs,  Ban  Ephraim,  a  person  of  low 
and  mean  condition,  of  the  tribe  of  Ephraim,  and  Ban 
David,  a  prince  of  great  power  and  glory,  of  the  tribe 
<)^  Judah. 

Some  new  sects  have  from  time  to  time  appeared 
among  the  Jews  ;  but  the  Pharisees  have  ever  formed 
the  bulk  of  the  nation.  A  few  Caraites,  who  reject  the 
traditions,  and  are  Jewish  protestants,  remain.  A  col- 
ony of  these  are  on  the  Chimea.  The  Sadducees  as  a 
sect,  are  nearly  extinct.  But  there  are  many  real 
Sadducees,  that  is  Infidels,  among  the  Jews ;  men  who 
reject  all  belief  in  revelation  and  moral  accountability, 
and  any  Savior.  A  party  has  recently  sprung  up  in 
Germany,  who  despise  both  the  Talmud  and  the  Old 
Testament.  They  are  little  better  than  Deists.  The 
New  Testament  is  read  extensively. 

The  number  of  Jews  in  the  world,  and  in  various 
countries  at  diflferent  periods,  is  an  interesting  subject  ; 
but  never  can  be  estimated  with  much  accuracy.  At 
the  time  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  they  proba- 
bly numbered  not  far  from  three  millions.  This  num- 
ber has  varied  much  in  different  ages  and  countries 
according  to  the  opportunity  given  them  for  increase. 


314 

For  the  first  twelve  hundred  years,  they  were  far  more 
numerous  in  the  east  than  in  the  west.  But  in  the  tenth 
century,  their  numbers  were  greatly  diminislied  there 
by  the  invasion  of  the  Tartars  and  persecution  of  the 
Persians.  In  Palestine  their  number  has  always  been 
small.  When  they  were  banished  from  Spain  in  1492, 
there  were  in  that  kingdom  seventy  thousand  families. 
In  1619,  there  were  in  the  province  of  Fez,  eighty 
thousand.  In  the  Ecclesiastical  state  they  have  num- 
bered an  hundred  synagogues,  nine  of  which  were  in 
Rome.  Their  present  number  is  probably  between 
three  and  four  millions.  In  the  Ottoman  empire  it  is 
supposed  that  there  are  a  million.  At  Constantinople, 
eighty  thousand,  at  Aleppo,  five  thousand,  Jerusalem, 
three  thousand.  In  China,  India,  and  Persia,  three 
hundred  thousand.  Of  the  white  and  black  Jews  at 
Cochin,  sixteen  thousand.  In  Ethiopia,  one  hundred 
thousand.  In  Morocco,  Fez,  and  Algiers,  four  hun- 
dred thousand.  In  Poland,  three  hundred  thousand. 
England  twenty  thousand.  Holland,  sixty  thousand. 
France,  twenty  thousand.  The  United  States,  six 
thousand. 

As  the  Jews  were,  at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
dispossessed  of  their  lands  and  driven  into  foreign  coun- 
tries, they  were  compelled  to  resort  to  commerce  for 
support.  And  having  ever  been  in  expectation  of  re- 
turning to  Judea  upon  a  sudden  summons,  they  have 
never  purchased  to  much  extent,  any  territory,  nor  en- 
gaged largely  in  agricultural  employments  ;  but  have 
been  the  brokers  and  bankers  of  others.  Their  com- 
mercial  pursuits  were  much  promoted  in  the  fifth  cen- 
tury by  tlie  invasion  of  the  northern  nations,  who  had 
an  abhorrence  of  commerce  and  suffered  it  all  to  be 
transferred  to  a  people  whom  they  viewed  with  igno- 
miny and  contempt.  In  England,  they  were  for  a  long 
time  the  chief  conductors  of  foreign  trade,  and  wrought 
most  of  the  gold  and  silver  ornaments  for  the  churches. 
In  the  Ottoman  empire,  they  obtained  the  privilege  of 
selling  wine,  because  it  was  supposed  that  they  would 
strictly  regard  the   Jewish   law   which  forbade  their 


315 

making  any  mixture.  In  Egypt  and  Morocco,  they 
have  ever  farmed  the  customs,  coined  the  money  and 
conducted  all  foreign  commerce.  In  most  parts  of  the 
world  and  in  every  age,  they  have  accumulated  great 
wealth.  In  Europe  and  America,  they  are  now  gene- 
rally brokers,  dealers  in  clothes,  watches,  jewels  and  a 
number  of  young  people  are  teachers  of  children. 

In  Great  Britian,  the  Jews  are  not  known  in  law, 
but  they  are  connived  at  and  valued  for  their  enterprise. 
They  have  the  free  exercise  of  their  worship,  and  the 
opportunity  to  acquire,  and  ability  to  hold  property  to 
any  extent.  Their  literature  is  respectable.  They 
have  five  synagogues  in  London. 

In  Holland,  the  Jews  are  numerous,  wealthy,  and 
respectable. 

In  Spain,  they  are  not  known  as  Jews  ;  but  are  nu- 
merous  in  every  class  of  society,  even  among  priests 
and  inquisitors  as  good  Catholics. 

In  Portugal,  they  arc  in  the  same  manner  obliged  to 
dissemble.  The  Spanish  and  Portuguese  Jews  claim 
their  descent  from  a  colony  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  sent 
into  Spain  at  the  Babylonish  captivity,  and  will  have 
no  intercourse  with  the  German  Jews.  They  are  in 
every  respect  superior  to  the  German  Jews,  and  vie 
with  other  Europeans  in  refinement  and  intelligence. 
They  have  separate  synagogues  wherever  they  reside. 

In  Germany  ancf  Prussia,  most  of  the  vexatious  stat- 
utes of  former  ages  have  been  repealed,  and  the  Jews 
are  living  in  quiet.  At  Frankfort,  however,  they  are 
subject  to  many  humiliating  restrictions. 

From  Russia,  they  were  formerly  excluded,  but  they 
have  been  united  to  it  by  the  union  of  countries  in 
which  they  resided,  and  favorable  edicts  have  been 
passed  by  the  emperor.  A  colony  of  Caraite  or  pro- 
testant  Jews,  who  adhere  closely  to  the  Scriptures,  are 
on  the  Crimea.  Poland  has  been  their  chief  seat  in 
modern  ages.  There  are  now  in  that  country  from  2 
to  300,000,  enjoying  great  privileges. 

In  Sweden  and  Denmark,  they  have  a  good  degree 
of  liberty. 

27* 


316 

In  France,  from  whence  they  were  expelled  in  1394, 
and  where  only  a  few  for  centuries  were  known  at 
Metz  and  Bordeaux,  their  situation  since  the  revolution 
has  been  very  gratifying.  In  1791,  all  who  would  take 
the  civic  oath  were  admitted  to  the  rank  of  citizens. 
This  act  first  gave  them  a  country  in  Europe.  The 
Emperor  Napoleon  convened  an  assembly  of  them  in 
Paris,  May  30,  1806,  that  he  might  learn  their  prin- 
ciples, and  the  next  year  the  Grand  Sanhedrim,  com- 
posed, according  to  the  ancient  custom,  of  seventy 
members,  for  the  establishment  of  a  civil  and  religious 
polity.  A  synagogue  and  a  consistory  were  establish- 
ed in  every  department. 

In  Paris,  the  Jews  had  in  1812,  a  consistory  and 
three  Grand  Rabbles,  and  are  improving  in  literature 
and  agriculture. 

In  the  Ottoman  empire,  the  Jews  are  still  numerous, 
but  less  affluent,  and  more  ignorant  than  in  Europe. 
For  a  heavy  tax  to  the  Porte,  they  have  tlie  liberty  of 
their  own  worship.  They  all  wear  beards,  and  are  dis- 
tinguished by  their  dress.  Their  priests  are  much  re- 
spected. "  In  Jerusalem,  their  ancient  city,  they  are 
as  a  people,  the  objects  of  universal  contempt ;  who 
suffer  the  most  wanton  outrages  without  a  murmur ; 
who  endure  wounds  and  blows  without  a  sigh ;  who, 
when  the  sacrifice  of  their  life  is  demanded,  unhesita- 
tingly stretch  forth  their  necks  to  the  sabre.  If  a  mem- 
ber of  tire  community  thus  cruelly  proscribed  and  abused, 
happens  to  die,  his  companions  bury  him  clandestinely 
during  tlie  night,  in  the  valley  of  Jchoshaphat,  within 
the  purlieus  of  the  temple  of  Solomon.  Enter  their 
habitation  and  you  find  them  in  the  most  abject,  squa- 
lid misery,  and  for  the  most  part  occupied  in  reading 
a  mysterious  book  to  their  children,  Avith  wliom  again 
it  becomes  a  manual  for  the  instruction  of  future  gen- 
erations. The  legitimate  masters  of  Judea  should  be 
seen  as  they  are  in  their  own  land,  slaves  and  stran- 
gers— awaiting  under  the  most  cruel  and  ojipressive  of 
all  despotisms,  a  king  who  is  to  work  their  deliver- 
ance." 


317 

In  China,  the  Jews  have  existed  for  many  centuries 
in  considerable  numbers.  They  have  their  synagogues, 
but  so  far  conform  to  the  Chinese  customs  and  wor- 
ship, and  are  so  peaceable,  as  to  meet  with  but  little  jier- 
secution. 

In  India,  the  Jews  are  numerous.  Dr.  Buchanan, 
who  visited  that  country  in  1806  and  8,  found  their 
residence  about  a  mile  distant  from  Cochin,  called 
Jewstown.  Tiiey  were  divided  into,  two  classes,  the 
Jerusalem  or  white  Jews,  and  the  ancient  or  black 
Jews.  The  former  came  into  India  soon  after  the  de- 
struction  of  Jerusalem.  The  latter  have  a  tradition 
that  their  ancestors  came  thither  soon  after  the  Baby- 
lonish captivity.  Their  complexion  differs  much  from 
the  w'hite  Jews,  and  they  are  viewed  bj'  them  as  an  in- 
ferior race.  From  these.  Dr.  B.  obtained  a  manuscript 
copy  of  the  Pentateuch,  handed  down  from  their  an- 
cestors,  which  differs  but  little  from  tlie  European 
copies. 


101.  Millenium, 

This  time  is  yet  to  come.  Millenium  is  a  term  gen- 
erally  used  to  denote  the  time  when,  according  to 
prophecy ,^  a  great  moral  change  in  our  world  will  be 
effected  by  the  universal  prevalence  of  Christianity. 
"  By  this  change,  the  ruins  of  the  fall  to  a  great  extent, 
will  be  repaired  ;  the  power  and  influence  of  the  Mes- 
siah's reign  will  be  felt  and  acknowledged  by  all  na- 
tions, producing  universal  peace,  and  willing  obedience 
to  the  law  of  the  Creator  ;  and  the  earth  with  its  inhab- 
itants, in  d  manner  and  degree  beyond  our  anticii)a- 
tions,  will  return  to  the  happy  state  of  perfection,  inno- 
cence, and  peace,  in  which  they  were  originallv  form- 
ed."* 

We  have  many  prophecies  in  the  Bible  respecting 
this  time  :  the  prophet  declares,  that  "  The  knowledge 


Dr.  Morse. 


'  318 

of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth,  as  the  waters  cover 
the  sea,"  and,  "  all  shall  know  the  Lord,  from  the  least 
unto  the  greatest." 

This  world,  which  has  been  the  theater  of  so  much 
sin  and  misery,  war  and  blood-shed,  shall  be  changed, 
for  in  this  time,  "  swords  shall  be  beat  into  plough- 
shares, and  spears  into  pruning-hooks ,;  nation  shall  not 
lift  up  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  war 
anymore."  "There  shall  be  nothing  to  hurt  or  of- 
fend, in  all  the  holy  mountain,"  for  "  the  wolf-  also 
shall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  shall  lie 
down  with  the  kid ;  and  the  calf  and  the  young  lion, 
and  the  fathng  together,  and  a  little  child  shall  lead 
them." 

The  following  is  from  Buck's  Theological  Diction- 
ary : — 

"  MiLLE>'iuM,  'a  thousand  years;'  generally  em- 
ployed to  denote  the  thousand  years,  during  which,  ac- 
cording to  an  ancient  tradition  in  the  church,  grounded 
on  some  doubtful  texts  in  the  Apocalypse  and  other 
Scriptures,  our  blessed  Savior  shall  reign  with  the 
faithful  upon  earth  after  the  first  resurrection,  before 
the  final  completion  of  beatitude. 

"Though  there  has  been  no  age  of  the  church  in 
which  the  millennium  was  not  admitted  by  individual 
divines  of  the  first  eminence,  it  is  yet  evident,  from  the 
writings  of  Eusebius,  L'eneeus,  Origen,  and  others, 
among  the  ancients,  as  well  as  from  the  histories  of 
Dupin,  Mosheim,  and  all  the  moderns,  that  it  was  never 
adopted  by  the  whole  church,  or  made  an  article  of  the 
established  creed  in  any  nation. 

"  About  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century  the  Millen- 
arians  held  the  following  tenets  : 

"  1st,  That  the  city  of  Jerusalem  should  be  rebuih, 
and  that  the  land  of  Judea  should  be  the  habitation  of 
those  who  were  to  reign  on  the  earth  a  thousand  years. 

"  2ndly,  That  the  first  resurrection  was  not  to  be  con- 
fined to  the  martyrs,  but  that,  after  the  fall  of  Anti- 
christ, all  the  just  were  to  rise,  and  all  that  were  on 
the  earth,  were  to  continue  for  that  space  of  time. 


319 

"  3dly,  That  Christ  shall  then  come  down  from  hea- 
van,  and  be  seen  on  earth,  and  reign  there  with  his 
servants. 

"  4thly,  That  the  saints,  during  this  period,  shall  en- 
joy all  the  delights  of  a  terrestrial  paradise. 

"  These  opinions  were  fouiuled  upon  several  pas- 
sages in  Scripture,  which  the  MHlenarians,  among  the 
fathers,  understood  in  no  otlier  than  a  literal  sense  ;  but 
which  the  moderns,  who  hold  that  opinion,  consider  as 
partly  literal  and  partly  metaphorical.  Of  these  pas- 
sages, that  upon  which  the  greatest  stress  has  been  laid 
we  believe  to  be  the  following : — "  And  I  saw  an  angel 
come  down  from  heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit,  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand.  And  he  laid  . 
hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which  is  the  devil 
and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand  years,  and  cast 
him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set  a 
seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no 
more,  till  the  thousand  years  should  be  fulfilled ;  and, 
after  that,  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  season.  And  1 
saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  tliem,  and  judgment  was 
given  unto  them;  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that 
were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus  and  for  the 
word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  worshiped  the  beast, 
neither  his  image,  neither  had  received  his  mark  upon 
their  foreheads,  nor  in  their  hands  ;  and  they  lived  and 
reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  But  the  rest  of 
the  dead  lived  not  again  till  the  thousand  years  were 
finished.  This  is  the  first  resurrection."  Rev.  xx.  1 — 6. 
This  passage  all  the  ancient  Millenarians  took  in  a  sense 
grossly  literal,  and  taught,  that,  during  the  millenium, 
the  saints  on  earth  were  to  enjoy  every  bodily  delight. 
The  moderns,  on  the  other  hand,  consider  the  power 
and  pleasures  of  this  kingdom  as  wholly  spiritual ;  and 
they  represent  them  as  not  to  commence  till  after  the 
conflagration  of  the  present  earth.  But  that  this  last 
supposition  is  a  mistake,  the  very  next  verse  but  one 
assures  us ;  for  we  are  there  told,  that,  "  when  the 
thousand  years  are  expired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out 
of  his  prison,   and  shall  go  out   to  deceive  the  nations 


:3-20 

which  are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth  ;''  and  we 
iiave  no  reason  to  believe  that  he  will  have  such  power 
or  such  liberty  in  "  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth, 
wherein  dwelleth  righteousness."  We  may  observe, 
however,  the  following  things  respecting  it :  1.  That 
the  Scriptures  afford  us  ground  to  believe  that  the 
church  will  arrive  to  a  state  of  prosperity  which  it  nev- 
er has  vet  enjoyed,  Rev.  xx.  4,  7  :  Psal.  Ixxii.  11 ;  Is.  ii. 
2,  4  ;  xi.  9  ;  xlix.  23  ;  Ix  ;  Dan.  vii.  27.  2.  That  this  will 
continue  at  least  a  thousand  years,  or  a  considerable 
space  of  time,  in  which  the  work  of  salvation  may  be 
fully  accomplished  in  the  utmost  oxtent  and  glory  of  it. 
In  this  time,  in  which  the  world  will  soon  be  filled  with 
real  Christians,  and  continue  full  by  constant  propaga- 
tion, to  supply  the  place  of  those  who  leave  the  world, 
there  will  be  many  thousands  born  and  live  on  the 
earth,  to  each  one  that  has  been  born  and  lived  in  the 
preceding  six  thousand  years ;  so  that,  if  they  who 
shall  be  born  in  that  thousand  years  shall  be  all,  or 
most  of  tbem  saved,  (as  they  will  be,)  there  will,  on 
the  whole,  be  many  thousands  of  mankind  saved  to  one 
that  shall  be  lost.  3.  This  will  be  a  state  of  great  hap- 
piness and  glory.  Some  think  that  Christ  will  reign 
personally  on  earth,  and  that  there  will  be  a  literal  res- 
urrection  of  the  saints.  Rev.  xx.  4,  7  ;  but  I  rather  sup- 
pose that  the  reign  of  Christ  and  resurrection  of  saints, 
alluded  to  in  that  passage,  is  only  figurative  ;  and  that 
nothing  more  is  meant  than  that,  before  the  general 
judgment,  the  Jews  shall  be  converted,  genuine  Chris- 
tianity be  diffused  through  all  nations,  and  that  Christ 
shall  reign,  by  his  spiritual  presence,  in  a  glorious 
manner.  It  will,  hov/cver,  be  a  time  of  eminent  holi- 
ness, clear  light  and  knowledge,  love,  peace,  and  friend- 
s^iip,  agreement  in  doctrine  and  worship.  Human  life, 
perhaps,  will  rarely  be  endangered  by  the  poisons  of 
the  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal  kingdoms.  Beasts 
of  prey,  perhaps,  will  be  extirpated,  or  tamed  by  the 
power  of  man.  The  inhabitants  of  every  place  will 
rest  secure  from  fear  of  robbery  and  murder.  War 
.shall  be  entirely  ended.     Capital  crimes  and  punish- 


321 

iients  be  hoard  of  no  more.  Governments  placed  on 
iiir,  just,  and  humane  tbundations.  The  torch  of  civil 
iliscord  will  be  extinguished.  Perhaps  Pagans,  Turks, 
Deists,  and  Jews,  will  be  as  few  in  number  as  Chris, 
tians  are  now.  Kings,  nobles,  magistrates,  and  rulers 
in  churches,  shall  act  with  principle,  and  be  forward  to 
promote  the  best  interests  of  men ;  tyranny,  oppres- 
sion, persecution,  bigotry,  and  cruelty,  shall  cease. 
Business  will  be  attended  to  without  contention,  dis- 
honesty, and  covetousness.  Trades  and  manufactories 
will  be  carried  on  with  a  design  to  promote  the  general 
iTood  of  mankind,  and  not  with  selfish  interests,  as  now. 
-Merchandise  between  distant  countries  will  be  conduct- 
■d  v/ithout  fear  of  an  enemy ;  and  works  of  ornament 
and  beauty,  perhaps,  shall  not  be  wanting  in  those 
days.  Learning,  which  has  always  flourished  in  pro- 
portion as  religion  has  spread,  shall  then  greatly  in- 
crease, and  be  employed  for  the  best  of  purposes.  As- 
tronomy, geography,  natural  history,  metaphysics,  and 
all  the  useful  sciences,  will  be  better  understood,  and 
consecrated  to  the  service  of  God  ;  and  I  cannot'  hel[> 
thinking  that  by  the  improvements  which  have  been 
made,  and  are  making,  in  ship-building,  navigation, 
electricity,  medicine,  &c.  that  "the  tempest  will  lose 
half  its  force,  the  lightning  lose  half  its  terrors,"  and 
the  human  frame  not  near  so  much  exposed  to  danger. 
Above  all,  the  Bible  will  be  more  highly  appreciated, 
its  harmony  perceived,  its  superiority  owned,  and  its 
energy  felt  by  millions  of  human  beings.  In  fact,  the 
earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  4.  The  time  when  the 
Millenium  will  commence  cannot  be  fully  ascertain- 
ed ;  but  the  common  idea  is,  that  it  will  be  in  the 
seven  thousandth  year  of  the  v,-orld.  It  will,  most 
probably,  come  on  by  degrees,  and  be  in  a  manner  in- 
troduced years  before  that  time.  And  who  knows  but 
the  present  convulsions  among  different  nations ;  the 
overthrow  which  popery  has  had  m  places  where  it  has 
been  so  dominant  for  hundreds  of  years  :  the  fulfilment 
of  prophecy  respecting  infidels,  and  the  falling  away  of 


322 

many  in  the  last  times  ;  and  yet,  in  the  midst  of  all,  the 
number  of  missionaries  sent  into  diffei-ent  parts  of  the 
world,  together  with  the  increase  of  gospel  ministers  ; 
the  thousands  of  ignorant  children  that  have  been 
taught  to  read  the  Bible,  and  the  vast  number  of  differ- 
ent societies  that  have  been  lately  instituted  for  the  be- 
nevolent  purpose  of  informing  the  minds  and  impress- 
ing the  hearts  of  the  ignorant ;  who  knows,  I  say,  but 
what  these  things  are  the  forerunners  of  events  of  the 
most  delightful  nature,  and  which  may  usher  in  the  hap- 
py morn  of  that  bright  and  glorious  day  when  the  whole 
world  shall  be  filled  with  his  glory,  and  all  the  ends  of 
thf!  earth  see  the  salvation  of  our  God  ?" 

For  the  coming  of  this  blessed  day,  Christians  in  all 
ages  have  prayed.  Never,  since  the  time  of  the  first 
Apostles,  has  there  been  such  an  universal  effort  to 
spread  the  gospel  throughout  the  world,  as  there  is  at 
the  present  time,  and  it  is  believed  that  we  see  the  da\vn 
of  that  glorious  period,  when  it  will  be  said 

"  One  song  employs  all  nations ;  and  they  cry 

"  Worthy  the  Lamb,  for  he  was  slain  for  us." 

"  The  dwellers  in  the  vales,  and  on  the  rocks, 

Shout  to  each  other,  and  the  mountain  tops 

From  distant  mountains,  catch  the  flying  joy ; 

Till  nation  after  nation,  taught  the  strain  ; 

Earth  rolls  the  rapturous  Hosanna  round."  Cotcper. 


^BETHKIL  ME]£TIM&  AT  HlGlHLTo 


MHILILIElTnfMo 
Thf  wolf  fi/.'Y>  .'TiJiU  liwfll  with  tJu  lamb.  anJ  the  hfparj  shuU  h'f 
dinm  with  Ihrkiii ;  ond  fhf  ealf  iind  thi-  ypun^  tun  and  die  ta//imf 
t/»fff/ifr;  ,ind  II  littff  rJii/d  .-7/a7/  7<-nd  thrm  .  Isa.  Jl Chap.  over. 


A 

BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH 

OF. 

PERSONS  DISTINGUISHED 

IN 

RELIGIOUS   HISTORY 


Abhas,  the  uncle  of  Mahomet,  opposed  the  ambitious 
views  of  the  impostor ;  but  wlien  defeated  in  the  battle 
of  Bedr,  was  reconciled  to  his  nephew,  embraced  his 
religion,  and  thanked  heaven  for  the  prosperity  and 
grace  he  enjoyed  as  a  mussulman.  He  died  in  the  32d 
year  of  the  Hegira. 

Abbot,  George,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  born  1562, 
at  Guildford,  in  Surry.  In  1604,  that  translation  of 
the  Bible  now  in  use  was  begun  by  the  direction  of 
King  James  I.  and  Dr.  Abbot  was  the  second  of  eight 
divines  of  Oxford,  to  whom  the  care  of  translating  the 
whole  New  Testament,  (excepting  the  Epistles,)  was 
committed.     He  died  at  Croydon,  Aug.  5th,  1633. 

Abdias,  a  native  of  Babylon,  who  pretended  'to  be 
one  of  the  seventy-two  disciples  of  our  Savior,  wrote 
a  legendary  treatise,  called  Historia  certaminis  Apos- 
tolica,  which  was  edited  and  translated  into  Latin,  by 
WolfgE^ng  Lazius,  Basil,  1571. 

Ahelard,  Peter,  one  of  the  most  celebrated  doctors 
of  the  twelfth  century,  was  born  in  the  village  of  Pa- 
lais, in  Brittany.  "  He  thought  it  necessary  to  have  a 
mistress,  and  accordingly  fixed  his  affections  on  Heloise, 
a  niece  of  a  canon  at  Paris.  He  boarded  in  his  ca- 
28 


324 

non's  house,  whose  name  was  Fulbert ;  where,  pre- 
tending to  teach  the  young  lady  the  sciences,  he  soon 
made  love  to  his  scholar.  Abelard  now  performed  his 
public  functions  very  coldly,  and  wrote  nothing  but 
amorous  verses.  Heloise,  at  length,  being  likely  to 
become  a  mother,  Abelard  sent  her  to  a  sister  of  his 
in  Brittany,  where  she  was  delivered  of  a  son.  To 
soften  the  canon's  anger,  he  offered  to  marry  Heloise 
privately;  Fulbert,  however,  was  better  pleased  with 
this  proposal  than  his  niece,  who  from  a  strange  sin- 
gularity in  her  passion,  chose  rather  to  be  the  mistress 
than  the  wife  of  Abelard.  At  length,  however,  she 
consented  to  a  private  marriage ;  but  even  after  this, 
would  on  some  occasions  affirm  with  an  oath,  that  she 
was  still  unmarried.  Her  husband  thereupon  sent  her 
to  the  monastery  of  Argenteuil ;  where,  at  his  desire, 
she  put  on  a  religious  habit,  but  not  the  veil.  Heloise's 
relations,  looking  upon  this  as  a  second  piece  of  treach- 
ery in  Abelard,  were  transported  to  such  a  degree  of 
resentment,  that  they  hired  ruffians,  who  forced  into 
his  chamber  by  night,  and  shamefully  mutilated  him. 
This  infamous  treatment  forced  Abelard  to  a  cloister, 
to  conceal  his  confusion,  and  he  put  on  the  habit  in  the 
abbey  of  St.  Denis.  He  afterwards  retired  to  a  soli- 
tude  in  the  diocese  of  Troyes,  and  there  built  an  ora- 
tory, which  he  named  the  Paraclete,  where  great  num- 
bers of  pupils  resorted  to  him.  Here  again  his  suc- 
cess excited  that  envy  by  w^hich  he  had  through  life 
been  persecuted ;  and  having  been  several  times  in  dan- 
ger of  his  hfe,  by  poison  and  other  artifices,  he  was  at 
length  received  by  Peter  the  Venerable,  into  his  abbey 
of  Clugni,  in  which  sanctuary  Abelard  was  treated  with 
the  utmost  tenderness  and  humanity.  At  length,  hav. 
ing  become  infirm  from  the  prevalence  of  the  scurvy 
and  other  disorders,  he  was  removed  to  .the  priory  of 
St.  Marcellus,  on  the  Saon,  near  Chalons,  where  he 
died,  April  21st,  1142,  in  the  63d  year  of  his  age.  His 
corpse  was  sent  to  Heloise,  who  deposited  it  in  the 
Paraclete." 


325 

Abraham,  Ben-choila,  a  Spanish  rabbi,  skilled  in  as- 
trology, prophesied  that  the  coming  of  the  Messiah 
would  be  in  i358  ;  died  1303. 

Abucara,  Theodore,  the  metropolitan  of  Caria,  ob- 
tained a  seat  in  the  synod  held  at  Constantinople,  869  ; 
he  wrote  treatises  against  the  Jews  and  Mahometans, 
which  have  been  published. 

Abudhaher,  the  father  of  the  Carmatians,  in  Arabia, 
opposed  the  religion  of  Mahomet,  plundered  the  tem- 
ple of  Mecca,  and  died  in  possession  of  his  extensive 
dominions,  953. 

Acacius,  a  bishop  of  Amida,  on  the  Tigris,  sold  the 
sacred  vessels  of  his  churches  to  ransom  seven  thou- 
sand Persian  slaves  ;  he  lived  in  the  reign  of  Theodo- 
sius  the  younger. 

Acca,  bishop  of  Hexham,  author  of  treatises  on  the 
sufferings  of  the  saints,  died  1740. 

Acesius,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  in  the  age  of  Con- 
stantine,  maintained  that  those  who  committed  any  sin 
after  being  baptised,  ought  not  to  be  again  adinitted  in- 
to the  church,  though  they  might  repent. 

Acliards,  Eleazer,  Francis  des,  distinguished  by  his 
learning,  piety  and  humanity,  was  nominated  bishop  of 
Halicarnassus,  and  afterwards  sent  apostolic  vicar  to 
China;  he  died  at  Cochin,  1741. 

Acontius,  James,  a  famous  philosopher,  civilian,  and 
divine,  born  at  Trent,  in  the  sixteenth  century.  He 
embraced  the  protestant  religion  ;  and,  going  over  to 
Elngland  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  met  with  a  very 
friendly  reception  from  that  princess,  as  he  himself  has 
testified,  in  a  work  dedicated  to  her.  This  work  is  his 
celebrated  "  Collection  of  the  Stratagems  of  Satan," 
which  has  been  often  translated  and  has  gone  through 
many  different  impressions. 

Acuna,  Christopher,  a  Jesuit  of  Burgos,  employed  as 
missionary  in  America,  published  an  account  of  the 
Amazon  river  at  Madrid,  1641. 

Adalbert,  archbishop  gl  Prague,  preached  the  gospel 
among  the  Bohemians,  and  afterwards  to  the  Poles,  by 
whom  he  was  murdered,  April  29,  997. 


326 

AdeJgreiJf,  John  Albretcht,  natural  son  of  a  priest 
near  Elbing,  pretended  to  be  the  vicegerent  of  God  pn 
earth,  was  condemned  to  death  at  Konigsburg,  for  blas- 
phemy, 1636. 

Adelplms,  a  philosopher  of  the  third  century,  who 
mingled  the  doctrines  of  Plato  with  the  tenets  of  the 
Gnostics. 

Adhelme,  William,  nephew  to  Ina,  king  of  the  West 
Saxons,  first  bishop  of  Sherborne,  and  said  to  be  the 
first  Englishman  who  wrote  Latin,  died  709. 

Adrian,  a  Greek  author,  in  the  fifth  century,  wrote 
an  introduction  to  the  Scriptures. 

Adrian  IV.  Pope,  the  only  Englishman  that  ever 
had  the  honor  of  sitting  in  the  papal  chair.  His  name 
was  Nicholas  Bukespere  ;  he  was  born  at  Langley, 
near  St.  Albans,  in  Hertfordshire,  and  after  many  vi- 
cissitudes of  fortune,  succeeded  to  the  popedom  in  1154. 
He  died  Sept.  1,  1159,  leaving  some  letters  and  homi- 
lies which  are  still  extant. 

Adricliomia,  Cornelia,  a  nun  of  Holland  of  the  Au- 
gustine  order,  published  a  poetical  version  of  the  Psalms 
in  the  sixteenth  century. 

^neas,  Sylvius,  or  Pius  II.  born  1405,  at  Corsigny, 
in  Sienna,  where  his  father  lived  in  exile.  This  pope 
was  famous  for  his  wise  and  witty  sayings,  some  of 
which  are  as  follows  : — That  common  men  should  es- 
teem learning  as  silver,  noblemen  prize  it  as  gold,  and 
princes  as  jewels :  A  citizen  should  look  upon  his  fam- 
ily, as  subject  to  the  city,  the  city  to  his  country,  the 
country  to  tlie  world,  and  the  world  to  God  :  That  the 
chief  place  with  kings  was  slippery  :  That  the  tongue 
of  a  sycopliant  was  the  king's  greatest  plague  :  That  a 
prince  who  would  trust  nobody,  was  good  for  nothing  ; 
and  he  who  believed  every  body,  no  better  :  That  those 
who  went  to  law  were  the  birds,  the  court  the  field,  the 
judge  the  net,  and  the  lawyers  the  fowlers  :  That  men 
ought  to  be  presented  to  dignities,  not  dignities  to  men  : 
That  a  covetous  man  never  pleases  any  body  but  by 
his  death  :  That  it  was  a  slavish  vice  to  tell  lies  :  That 
lust  sullies  and  stains  every  age  of  man,  but  quite  ex- 
tinguishes old  age. 


327 

Agapiu^,  a  Greek  monk  of  Mount  Athos,  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  wrote  a  treatise  in  favor  of  trans- 
substantiation,  called  the  "  salvation  of  sinners." 

Agricola,  Michael,  a  minister  of  Abo,  in  Finland, 
first  translated  the  New  Testament  into  the  language 
of  that  country. 

Alasco,  John,  a  Roman  Catholic  bishop,  uncle  to  the 
king  of  Poland,  became  a  convert  to  the  Protestant 
principles,  and  died  1560. 

Alban,  St.  said  to  have  been  the  first  person  who 
suffered  martyrdom  for  Christianity  in  Britain,  and 
therefore  usually  styled  the  proto-martyr  of  this  island, 
was  born  at  Verulam,  and  flourished  toward  the  end  of 
the  third  century.     (See  page  77.) 

Albert,  Erasmus,  a  native  of  Frankfort,  assisted  Lu- 
ther in  the  reformation. 

Albert  of  Stade,  author  of  a  chronicle  from  the  crea- 
tion to  1286,  a  Benedictine  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

Aleander,  Jerome,  archbishop  under  Pope  Leo  X. 
and  celebrated  for  his  attack  on  the  doctrines  of  Luther, 
died  at  Rome,  1542. 

Alenio,  Julius,  a  Jesuit,  who  went  as  a  missionary  to 
China,  where  he  preached  thirty. six  years,  and  built 
several  churches  ;   he  died  1698. 

Alexander,  bishop  of  Hierapolis,  in  the  fifth  century, 
who  maintained  that  there  were  two  natures  in  Christ ; 
he  died  an  exile. 

Alexander  I.,  bishop  of  Rome,  109.  He  was  called 
a  saint  and  martyr,  and  according  to  Platina,  was  the 
first  who  introduced  the  use  of  holy  water  into  the 
church. 

Alexander  IV.  bishop  of  Ostia,  was  made  pope  in 
1254.  He  bestowed  the  crown  of  Sicily  on  Edmund, 
son  of  the  king  of  England  ;  and  tried  to  unite  the 
Greek  and  Latin  churches. 

Alexander,  a  native  of  Asia  Minor,  was  the  founder 
of  a  sect  called  non-sleepers,  because  some  of  them  al- 
ways kept  awake  to  sing ;  he  died  430. 

Alexander  V.,  Pope,   was  originally  a  beggar,  but 
found  means  to  cultivate  his  mind,  so  that  he  was  dis- 
28* 


328 

tinguished  both  at  Oxford  and  Paris.     He  was  elected 
pope  in  1409,  but  soon  died  by  poison. 

Ali  Beg,  a  Pole,  who  was  educated  in  the  Mahome- 
tan faith,  but  employed  himself  in  translating  the  Bible 
into  Turkish.  He  also  wrote  on  the  reUgion  of  Ma- 
homet, and  died  in  1675. 

Allein,  Joseph,  a  puritan  of  great  learning  and  piety. 
His  "  Alarm"  to  sinners  has  been  often  published.  He 
died  at  Taunton,  Eng.  1668. 

Allyn,  Henry,  preacher  in  Nova  Scotia,  author  of 
several  strange  and  absurd  religious  doctrines.  He 
died  in  1783.  His  followers  were  few.  He  published 
a  volume  of  hymns,  and  several  sermons. 

Allen,  Ethan,  a  brigadier  general  in  the  war  of  the 
American  Revolution.  He  sustained  the  character  of 
an  infidel,  and  in  his  writings  ridiculed  the  Scriptures. 

Ambrose,  St.,  (seepage  60.) 

Anastasiui  II.,  was  raised  from  a  private  station  to 
the  throne  of  Constantinople  by  the  voice  of  the  peo- 
ple. He  abdicated  the  throne  for  a  religious  habit,  and 
afterwards,  in  attempting:  to  regain  it,  was  put  to  death, 
719. 

Anastasius  I.,  pope  of  Rome,  succeeded  Siricius :  he 
reconciled  tl;e  eastern  and  western  churches,  and  died 
much  respected  for  his  sanctity  and  virtue,  402. 

Andreas,  John,  a  famous  canonist  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  born  at  Mugello,  near  Florence.  We  are  told 
by  good  authors,  strange  things  concerning  the  auster- 
ity of  his  life ;  as,  that  he  macerated  his  body  with 
prayer  and  fasting,  and  lay  upon  the  bare  ground  for 
twenty  years  together,  covered  only  with  a  bear  skin. 
Andreas  had  a  beautiful  daughter,  named  Novella, 
whom  he  instructed  so  well  in  all  parts  of  learning,  that 
when  any  affair  hindered  him  from  reading  lectures  to 
his  scholars,  he  sent  his  daughter  in  his  room  ;  when, 
lest  her  beauty  should  prevent  the  attention  of  the 
hearers,  she  had  a  curtain  drawn  before  her.  To  per- 
petuate the  memory  of  his  daughter,  he  entitled  his 
commentary  upon  the  Decretals  of  Gregory  IXth,  "  The 
Novellae."     Andreas  died  of  the  plague  at  Bologna, 


329 

in  1348,   after  he  had  been  professor  forty-five  years, 
and  was  buried  in  the  cliurch  of  the  Dominicans. 

Andreas,  John,  was  born  a  Mahometan,  at  Xativa  in 
the  Kingdom  of  Valencia,  and  in  the  year  1417  embra- 
ced the  Christian  reUgion.  He  afterwards  wrote  his 
famous  work  of  "  The  Confusion  of  the  Sect  of  Ma- 
homet." This  book  was  first  published  in  Spanish, 
but  has  since  been  translated  into  several  different  lan- 
guages, and  is  much  quoted  by  those  who  write  against 
Mahometanism. 

Andrews,  Lancelot,  bishop  of  Winchester,  was  born 
in  London,  1565.  He  died  in  1626,  having  written 
many  excellent  religious  tracts,  particularly  "  A  man- 
ual of  private  devotions  and  meditations  for  every  day 
in  the  week  ;"  and  "  A  manual  of  directions  for  the 
visitation  of  the  sick." 

Anselm,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  in  the  reigns  of 
Rufus  and  Henry  1st,  born  1033,  at  Aost,  in  Savoy, 
died  at  Canterbury,  1109.  He  was  the  first  archbishop 
Avho  restrained  the  English  clergy  from  marrying,  and 
was  canonized  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIL 

A7ites,  John,   a  native  of  America,  educated  in  Ger- 
many, a  Moravian  missionary  to  Abyssinia,  died  1811. 
Aquila,   a  mathematician  of  Pontus :  he  translated 
the  Bible  from  Hebrew  into  Greek. 

Aquinas,  St.  Thomas,  a  celebrated  teacher  of  the 
school  divinity  in  the  universities  of  Italy,  and  com- 
monly called  the  angelical  doctor,  was  born  in  the 
castle  of  Aquino,  in  Italy,  about  the  year  1224.  In 
1274,  he  was  sent  for  to  the  second  council  of  Lyons, 
by  pope  Gregory  X.  that  he  might  read  before  them 
a  book  Avhich  he  had  written  against  the  Greeks  at  the 
cohimand  of  Urban  IV.  ;  but  he  fell  sick  on  his  journey 
and  died  at  Fossanova,  aged  fifty  years.  Aquinas  left 
a  vast  number  of  works,  which  have  been  repeatedly 
printed,  in  seventeen  volum.es  folio. 

Aretin,  Guy,  a  Benedictine  monk,  who  lived  in  the 
eleventh  century.  He  rendered  himself  famous  by 
discovering  a  new  method  of  learning  music  ;  and  was 
said  to  have  been  the  inventer  of  tlie  six  notes  in  mu- 
sic, "  Ut,  Re,  Mi,"  Fa,  Sol,  La. 


330 

Arius,  (see  page  87.) 

Armhiius,  James,  a  professor  of  Divinity  at  Ley- 
den  and  founder  of  the  sect  of  Arminians ;  born  in 
Holland  1560,  and  died  in  1619.  His  sentiments  are 
in  opposition  to  those  which  are  held  by  Calvinists. 

Arnold,  a  famous  heretic  of  the  twelfth  century,  born 
at  Brescia,  in  Italy,  whence  he  went  to  France,  where 
he  studied  under  the  celebrated  Peter  Abelard.  Upon 
his  return  to  Italy,  he  put  on  the  habit  of  a  monk,  and 
began  to  preach  several  new  and  uncommon  doctrines, 
particularly,  that  the  pope  ought  not  to  enjoy  any  tem- 
poral estate ;  that  those  ecclesiastics  who  had  any  es- 
tates of  their  own,  or  held  any  lands,  were  entirely  cut 
off  from  the  least  hope  of  salvation ;  that  the  clergy 
ought  to  subsist  upon  the  alms  and  voluntary  contribu- 
tions  of  Christians  :  and  that  all  other  revenues  be- 
longed to  princes  and  states,  in  order  to  be  disposed  of 
among  the  laity  as  they  thought  proper.  He  was  hang- 
ed at  Rome  in  the  year  1155. 

Ashury,  Francis,  the  first  bishop  of  the  American 
Methodist  Church.  He  died  March  21st,  1816,  in  the 
seventy-first  year  of  his  age,  having  zealously  devoted 
about  fifty  years  of  his  life  to  the  work  of  preaching 
the  Gospel. 

Ascelin,  an  ecclesiastic  of  the  eleventh  century,  de- 
fended transubstantiation  against  Berenger. 

Ashmim,  Jehudi,  agent  of  the  American  colony  at 
Liberia,  Africa.  This  philanthropist  was  eminently 
qualified  for  the  station  appointed  him.  Upon  his  ar- 
rival in  the  colony  he  found  it  in  a  feeble  and  defence- 
less state,  and  only  twenty-eight  effective  men  could  be 
mustered  wlien  the  colony  was  attacked  by  more  than 
eight  hundred  savages.  By  his  uncommon  energy  and 
prowess,  he  saved  tlie  colony  from  destruction,  and  laid 
the  foundation  of  a  large  and  well  organized  commu- 
nity of  freemen.  "  Like  the  patriarchs  of  old,  he  was 
their  captain,  their  lawgiver,  judge,  priest,  and  gover- 
nor."  By  his  hardships  and  exposure  to  the  climate, 
his  health  failed  him,  and  he  returned  to  the  United 
States,  and  soon  after  his  arrival,  died,  at  the  age  of 


331 

thirty-four,  in  New  Haven,  August  26th,  1828,  deeply 
lamented  by  his  christian  brethren. 
Augustine,  St.  (see  page  61.) 

Augustine  or  Austin,  St.  the  first  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  was  originally  a  monk  in  the  convent  of 
St.  Andrew,  at  Rome,  and  educated  under  St.  Gregory, 
by  whom  he  was  dispatched  into  Britain,  with  forty 
other  monks  of  the  same  order,  about  the  year  596,  to 
convert  the  English  Saxons  to  Christianity.  He  died 
at  Canterbury,  604. 

B. 

Baha,  a  Turkish  impostor.  He  announced  himself 
in  1260,  as  the  messenger  of  God;  was  opposed  and 
overpowed  by  the  Turks,  and  his  sect  dispersed. 

Backus,  Isaac,  a  distinguished  Baptist  minister  of 
Massachusetts,  and  author  of  numerous  publications. 
He  was  born  at  Norwich,  Con.  in  1724,  and  died  in  1806. 

Bacon,  Roger,  a  learned  monk  of  the  Franciscan 
order,  descended  of  an  ancient  family,  born  near  II- 
chester,  in  Somersetshire,  1214.  His  discoveries  were 
little  understood  by  the  generality  of  mankind ;  and 
because,  by  the  help  of  mathematical  knowledge,  he 
performed  things  above  common  understanding,  he 
was  suspected  of  magic.     He  died  1294. 

Barclay,  Robert,  an  eminent  writer  of  the  society  of 
Quakers,  born  at  Edinburgh,  1648.  In  1676,  his  fa- 
mous "  Apology  for  the  Quakers,"  was  published  in 
Latin,  at  Amsterdam,  and  in  1678,  translated  into  Eng- 
glish.  He  did  great  service  to  his  sect  all  over  Eu- 
rope by  his  writings,  and  died  in  1690. 

Barcocheias,  or  Barcochab,  an  impostor  among  tiie 
Jews  ;  his  followers  were  numerous,  but  afterwards  de- 
stroyed by  Julius  Severus. 

Barebone,  Praise-God,  a,  bigoted  zealot  of  Crom- 
well's  parliament,  of  such  celebrity  as  a  demagogue, 
that  the  parliament  was  ludicrously  called  after  him. 
His  two  brothers  adopted  Scripture  names,  "  Christ 
came  into  the  world  to  save,  Barebone,"  and  "if  Christ 
had  not  died,  thou  hadst  been  damned,  Barebone,"  call- 
ed by  the  wits  of  the  day,  by  the  two  last  words. 


332 

Barroio,  Isaac,  an  eminent  matliematician  and  divine, 
born  in  1630  in  London,  and  died  in  1677.  He  is  cele- 
brated  for  his  sermons,  which  are  said  to  be  richer  in 
tiiought,  than  any  other  in  tiie  EngHsh  language. 

Barton,  EKzabeth,  commonly  called  "  The  Holy 
Maid  of  Kent,"  was  a  religious  impostor  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  VIII.  and  executed  at  Tvburn,  April  20th, 
1534. 

Baschi,  Matthew,  founder  of  a  new  order  of  Fran- 
ciscans Capuchins,  died  1552. 

Baxter,  Richard,  an  eminent  non-conformist  divine, 
was  born  Nov.  12th.,  1615,  at  Rowton  in  Shropshire, 
and  died  1691.  He  wrote  a  vast  number  of  books ; 
and  the  author  of  a  note  in  the  Biographia  Brittannica 
tells  us  that  he  had  seen  one  hundred  and  forty-five  dis- 
tinct  treatises  of  Mr.  Baxter's :  his  practical  works 
have  been  published  in  four  vols,  folio.  He  had  a  mov- 
ing  and  pathetical  way  of  writing ;  and  was,  his  whole 
life,  a  man  of  great  zeal  and  much  simplicity. 

Bellamy,  Joseph,  D.  D.,  a  divine  of  New  England, 
settled  in  Bethlehem,  Con.  in  1740,  a  teacher  of  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry,  and  distinguished  for  several  re- 
ligious works.     He  died  in  1790,  aged  seventy-one. 

Benedict,  a  celebrated  abbot  of  the  seventh  century, 
of  a  noble  Saxon  family.  He  introduced  many  im- 
provements in  architecture  into  England,  from  the  con- 
tinent.  He  founded  two  monasteries,  and  was  canon- 
ized after  his  death. 

Benedict  IX.,  was  elected  pope,  when  only  twelve 
years  old,  by  the  intrigues  of  his  father  the  duke  of 
Tusculum,  and  compelled  to  abdicate  by  the  Romans 
on  account  of  his  debauchery  :  he  died  1059. 

Benezet,  St.  a  shepherd  of  Vevarais,  who  pretended 
to  be  inspired  to  build  the  bridge  of  Avignon,  four 
arches  of  which  only  remain,  died  in  1184. 

Benezet,  Anthony,  (see  page  246.) 

Benson,  Dr.  George,  a  very  distinguished  pastor 
among  the  English  dissenters,  was  born  at  Great  Sal- 
keld,  in  Cumberland,  1699,  and  died  1763.  In  1740, 
he  became  colleague  with   Dr.  Lardner  at  Crutched 


333 

Friars,  and,  on  his  death,  had  the  sole  pastorship  en- 
trusted to  him.  Of  his  writings,  the  principal  are, 
"  Defence  of  the  Reasonableness  of  Prayer  ;"  an  lUus- 
tration  of  such  of  St.  Paul's  Epistles  as  Mr.  Locke 
had  not  explained  ;  "  A  History  of  the  first  planting 
of  Christianity,"  2  vols.  4to.  "  Tracts  on  Persecu- 
tion ;"  and  "  A  Life  of  Christ." 

Bernard,  of  Menthon,  an  ecclesiastic  of  Savoy,  foun- 
der of  two  monasteries  in  the  passes  of  the  Alps,  for 
the  relief  of  pilgrims  and  travelers,  which  still  remain 
as  monuments  of  his  benevolence  :  born  in  923. 

Bernard,  St.  a  Romish  saint,  who  died  in  1153. 

Bernardine,  an  ecclesiastic,  and  very  popular  preach- 
er, born  at  Massar.  He  was  the  founder  of  three  hun- 
dred monasteries  in  Italy,  and  was  canonized  by  Pope 
Nicholas  ;  he  died  in  1444. 

Berkeley,  George,  bishop  of  Cloyne  in  L-eland,  a 
distinguished  benefactor  of  Yale  College,  (Con.)  Avas 
born  March  12th,  1684,  at  Kilcrin,  county  of  Kilkenny, 
Ireland.  The  excellence  of  his  moral  character  is  con- 
spicuous  in  his  writings.  He  was  held  by  his  acquaint- 
ance  in  the  highest  estimation.  Bishop  Atterbury,  af- 
ter being  introduced  to  him,  exclaimed,  "  so  much  un- 
derstanding, so  much  knowledge,  so  much  innocence, 
and  so  much  humility,  I  did  not  think  had  been  the 
portion  of  any  but  angels,  till  I  saw  this  gentleman." 
He  died  January  14th,  1753. 

Beveridge,  William,  a  learned  English  divine,  bishop 
of  St.  Asaph,  born  at  Barrow  in  Leicestershire,  1638, 
died  in  1707,  leaving  behind  him  many  learned  and 
valuable  works. 

Blair,  Dr.  Hugh,  a  celebrated  Scotch  divine,  was 
the  son  of  a  respectable  merchant  in  Edinburgli,  and 
born  in  that  city,  April  7th,  1718.  On  the  15tii  June, 
1758,  he  was  made  one  of  the  ministers  of  the  high 
church  of  Edinburgh,  and  for  more  than  forty  years, 
amply  evinced  the  propriety  of  the  choice.  Dr.  Blair 
is  well  known  by  his  "  Lectures  on  Rhetoric  and  the 
Belles  Lettres."  His  "  Sermons,"  of  which  five  vol- 
umes are  before  the  public,  have  experienced  a  success 


334 

unparalleled  in  the  annals  of  pulpit  eloquence,  though 
justly  merited  by  purity  of  sentiment,  justness  of  rea- 
soning, and  grace  of  composition.  They  have  circula- 
ted in  numerous  editions,  and  have  been  translated  into 
almost  all  the  languages  of  Europe.  Doctor  Blair  died 
Dec.  27,  1800. 

Blair,  James,  M.  A.,  a  minister  of  the  Episcopal 
church  in  Scotland,  was  sent  by  the  bishop  of  London 
as  a  missionary  to  Virginia,  in  1685.  He  procured  a 
patent  for  the  erection  of  a  college  there,  and  was  its 
first  president  for  nearly  fifty  years  ;  he  was  also  presi- 
dent of  the  council  of  Virginia,  and  died  in  1743. 

Bogardus,  Everardus,  first  minister  of  the  reformed 
Dutch  church  in  New  York. 

Bogoris,  first  Christian  king  of  the  Bulgarians ;  he 
embraced  Christianity  in  865. 

Bois,  Jean  du,  a  Parisian  ecclesiastic,  became  so  con- 
spicuous in  the  military  service  of  Henry  III.  as  to  ac- 
quire  the  name  of  Emperor  of  monks.  On  resuming 
his  clerical  character,  he  became  eminent  as  a  preach, 
er,  but  incurred  the  resentment  of  the  church,  he  was 
confined  at  Rome,  where  he  died  in  1626. 

Boleyn,  Anne,  wife  of  Henry  VIII.  king  of  England, 
and  memorable  for  giving  occasion  to  the  Reformation 
in  that  country,  was  born  in  1507.  Being  accused 
(falsely  it  is  believed)  of  conjugal  infidelity,  she  was 
beheaded.  May  19th,  1536. 

Bolsec,  Jerome,  a  Carmelite,  of  Paris,  forsook  his 
order,  and  fled  to  Italy,  and  then  to  Geneva,  where  he 
lived  as  a  physician.  He  there  embraced  the  doctrines 
of  Pelagius,  and  inveighed  with  so  much  bitterness  and 
virulence  against  Calvin,  that  he  was  expelled  from  the 
city.  He  returned  to  France,  where  he  died  in  1584. 
His  Lives  of  Calvin  and  Beza  are  a  collection  of  false- 
hood and  abuse. 

Boniface  VIIL,  Benedict  Cajetan,  a  cardinal,  and  af- 
terwards a  pope,  in  1294.  His  ambition  was  unbound- 
ed. He  hurled  the  thunder  of  the  Vatican  against  the 
king  of  Denmark  and  France,  and  declared  that  God 
had  made  him  lord  over  king  and  kingdoms.     Philip 


335 

despising  his  threats,  had  him  seized  by  force,  but  es- 
caping from  his  guards,  he  fled  to  Rome,  where  he  died 
in  1303. 

Bonner,  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  VIII.,  Edward  VI.,  and  Queen  Mary,  was  the 
son  of  an  honest,  poor  man,  and  born  in  Worcester, 
shire.  He  was  a  inost  violent  and  cruel  bigot,  and  was 
the  occasion  of  several  hundreds  of  innocent  persons  be- 
ing put  to  death,  for  their  firm  adherence  to  the  Protes- 
tant faith.  Upon  Queen  Elizabeth's  accession,  he  re- 
fused to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  and  supremacy  ; 
for  which  he  was  deprived  of  his  bishopric,  and  commit- 
ted to  the  Marshalsea.  After  several  years'  confine- 
ment, he  died  in  1569. 

Bore,  Catharine  Von,  a  nun,  who,  on  the  dissemina- 
tion of  Luther's  principles,  quitted  the  veil.  Her  he- 
roic conduct  attracted  the  notice  of  Luther,  who  after- 
wards married  her.  She  was  a  woman  of  delicacy  and 
virtue,  and  died  in  1552. 

Boiulinot,  Elias,  LL.  D.,  first  president  of  the  Amer- 
ican Bible  Society,  died  in  1821. 

Bourg,  Ann  du,  a  learned  counsellor  of  the  parha- 
ment  of  Paris,  was  burnt  by  Henry  II.  for  embracing 
the  doctrines  of  Calvin,  in  1559. 

Bourignon,  Antionette,  a  famous  female  enthusiast, 
born  in  1616,  at  Lisle,  in  Flanders.  She  came  into  the 
world  so  very  deformed,  that  a  consultation  was  held 
in  the  family  for  some  days,  about  stifling  her  as  a  mon- 
strous birth.  But  her  ntiind  seems  to  have  been  raised 
far  above  the  deformities  of  her  person,  for  at  four 
years  of  age,  she  not  only  took  notice  that  the  people 
of  Lisle  did  not  live  up  to  the  principles  of  Christianity 
which  they  professed,  but  was  so  much  disturbed  as  to 
desire  a  removal  into  some  more  Christian  country. 
Her  progress  through  life  was  suitable  to  this  begin- 
ning. She  died  at  Francher  in  Holland,  1680.  Her 
main  principles  of  religion  were  nearly  the  same  with 
those  of  the  Quietists,  excluding  all  external  divine 
worship,  and  requiring  a  cessation  of  reason,  wit,  and 
understanding,  that  God  might  spread  his  divine  light 
29 


336 

over  them,  or  cause  it  to  revive  in  them  :  without  which, 
the  Deity  is  not  sulficiently  known. 

Brady,  Dr.  Nicholas,  an  Enghsh  divine  of  good  parts 
and  learning,  born  at  Baudon,  county  of  Cork,  1659, 
died  in  1726.  He  translated  the  iEnead  of  Virgil  ;  but 
he  is  best  known  by  "  A  new  version  of  the  Psalms  of 
David,"  written  in  conjunction  with  Mr.  Tate. 

Brandt,  Gerard,  a  Protestant  divine,  and  minister  of 
Amsterdam,  died  at  Rotterdam,  in  1695.  He  was  au- 
thor of  a  "  History  of  the  Reformation  of  the  Low 
Countries,"  in  four  volumes,  quarto.  It  is  written  in 
Flemish  ;  and  the  grand  pensioner  Fagel  said  once  to 
Bishop  Burnet,  that  it  was  worth  learning  Flemish, 
merely  to  read  Brandt's  History. 

Brandt,  Col.  Joseph,  a  famous  Indian  chief,  was  ed- 
ucated under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wheelock,  first 
president  of  Dartmouth  College.  In  the  war  of  thfe 
American  Revolution,  he  attached  himself  to  the  Bi-itish 
cause.  He  died  in  Upper  Canada,  in  1807.  He  trans- 
lated into  the  Mohawk  language  the  Gospel  of  St. 
Mark,  and  the  liturgy  of  the  English  church,  which  was 
published  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians. 

Brainerd,  David.     (See  page  243.) 

Brown,  Robert,  a  preacher,  from  whom  the  sect  of 
Brownists  derived  their  name.  He  died  in  1630.  His 
sect  equally  condemned  episcopacy  and  presbytery. 

Brotvn,  John,  professor  of  divinity  in  Scotland,  born 
in  1722,  and  died  in  1788  ;  author  of  the  "  Self  Inter- 
preting Bible,"  and  several  other  religious  works. 

Bucer,  Martin,  born  in  1491,  at  Schelstadt,  a  town 
of  Alsace.  He  is  looked  upon  as  one  of  the  first  au- 
thors  of  the  reformation  at  Strasburgh,  where  he  taught 
divinity  for  twenty  years,  and  was  one  of  the  ministers 
of  the  town.  In  1548,  Cranmer  invited  him  to  Eng- 
land, which  invitation  he  accepted,  and  was  appointed 
teacher  of  theology  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 
He  died  in  1551,  and  was  buried  in  Cambridge. 

Budianan,  Claudius,  D.  D.,  a  Scotch  divine;  one  of 
the  chaplains  of  the  East  India  Company,  and  provost 
of  the  college  at   Fort  William.     By  his  writings,  he 


337 

excited  a  spirit  of  inquiry  in  reference  to  the  moral 
condition  of  the  heathen,  and  materially  aided  the  cause 
of  missions.     He  died  in  England,  in  1815. 

Buell,  Samuel,  D.  D.,  a  presbyterian  minister  on 
Long  Island,  much  distinguished  for  his  piety.  Died 
in  1798. 

Bunyan,  John.     (See  page  223.) 

Burkilt,  William,  born  at  Hitcham,  in  Northampton, 
shire,  1650  ;  died  1703.  He  was  a  pious  and  charita- 
ble man,  who  wrote  several  books,  and  among  the  rest, 
a  "  Commentary  upon  the  New  Testament,"  in  the 
same  plain,  practical,  and  affecting  manner,  in  which 
he  preached. 

Burnet,  Gilbert,  bishop  of  Salisbury,  born  at  Edin- 
burg,  in  1643.  He  was  a  very  zealous  promoter  of 
the  revolution,  which  finally  placed  the  present  family 
on  the  English  throne.  As  a  writer,  he  is  distinguished 
by  his  "  History  of  the  Reformation,"  published  be- 
tween 1679  and  1681,  and  for  which  he  had  the  thanks 
of  both  houses  of  parliament.  In  1699,  he  published 
his  "  Exposition  of  the  thirty-nine  Articles  of  the  Church 
of  England;"  and  after  his  death,  which  happened  in 
March,  1714-15,  his  "History  of  his  Own  Times,  with 
his  Life  annexed,"  was  published  by  his  son,  Thomas 
Burnet,  Esq.,  afterwards  Sir  Thomas. 

BurneH,  Dr.  Thomas,  a  most  ingenious  and  learned 
writer,  born  at  Croft,  Yorkshire,  1635.  His  most  cel- 
ebrated work,  "  The  Sacred  Theory  of  the  Earth," 
was  originally  published  in  Latin,  in  two  volumes 
quarto ;  the  first  two  books,  "  concerning  the  Deluge 
and  Paradise,"  in  1681  :  the  last  two,  "  concerning  the 
burning  of  the  World,  and  the  New  Heavens  and  New 
Earth,"  in  1689.  This  work  met  with  uncommon  ap- 
probation from  various  eminent  authors.  He  died  in 
1715. 

Butler,  Joseph,  bishop  of  Durham,  a  prelate  of  most 
distinguished  piety,  born  at  Wantage,  Berks,  1692. 
His  deep  learning  and  comprehensive  mind  appear 
sufficiently  in  his  writings,  particularly  in  a  work  enti- 
tied,   "  The  Analogy  of 'Religion,  natural  and  revealed, 


338 


to  the  constitution  and  course  of  Nature,"     He  died  in 
1752. 


Caled,  or  Khaled,  one  of  Mahomet's  friends,  called 
from  his  courage,  "  the  Sword  of  God,''''  died  in  639. 

Calef,  Robert,  a  merchant  of  Boston,  who  published 
a  work  against  witchcraft  in   17G0,     He  died  in  1720. 

Caligula,  the  Roman  Emperor  and  tyrant,  began  his 
reign  A.  -D.  37,  with  every  appearance  of  becoming  the 
real,  not  the  titular,  father  of  his  people  ;  but  at  the  end 
of  eight  months  he  was  seized  with  a  fever,  which,  it  is 
supposed,  left  a  frenzy  upon  his  mind,  for  his  disposi- 
tion totally  changed,  and  he  committed  the  most  atro- 
cious acts  of  impiety,  cruelty,  and  folly  :  such  as  pro- 
claiming  his  horse  consul ;  feeding  it  at  his  table,  in- 
troducing it  to  the  temple  in  the  vestments  of  the  priests 
of  Jupiter,  and  causing  sacrifices  to  be  offered  to  him- 
self, his  wife,  and  his  horse.  After  having  murdered 
many  of  his  subjects  with  his  own  hand,  and  caused 
others  to  be  put  to  death  without  anj'  offence,  he  was 
assassinated  by  a  tribune  of  the  people  as  he  came  out 
of  the  amphitheatre,  A.  D.  41,  in  the  twenty-ninth  year 
of  his  age. 

Callixtus  II.  Guy,  Pope  in  1119,  held  the  first  Lat- 
eran  council,  and  died  in  1124. 

Ca/met,  Augustin,  a  Frenchman,  born  m  1672,  died 
in  17.57.  He  was  a  man  of  vast  erudition,  and  a  won- 
derfully voluminous  writer.  The  most  celebrated  of 
his  works,  are  "  A  literal  Commentary  upon  all  the 
books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,"  and  "  A  His- 
torical.  Critical,  and  Chronological  Dictionary  of  the 
Bible." 

Calvin,  John,  was  born  at  Picardy,  in  France,  July 
10th,  1509.  He  received  his  early  education  at  Paris, 
and  being  designed  by  his  father  for  the  church,  at  the 
age  of  twelve  was  presented  to  the  chapel  of  la  Gesine, 
ia  the  church  at  Noyon. 

Some  time  after,  his  father  changed  his  resolution 
respecting  his  son.  and  put  him  to  the  study  of  law.     In 


339 

1534,  Calvin  finally  forsook  the  communion  of  the  Ro- 
man  church,  and  becoming  interested  in  the  doctrines 
of  the  reformation,  espoused  that  cause,  and  began  to 
forward  it  in  the  city  of  Paris. 

The  reformers  being  persecuted,  Calvin  deemed  it 
expedient  for  his  safety  to  retire  to  Basil,   where,  in 

1535,  he  published  his  celebrated  "  Institutions  of  the 
Christian  Religion."  In  1541,  he  settled  at  Geneva, 
where  by  his  preaching,  his  writings,  and  his  corres- 
pondence, he  wonderfully  advanced  the  Protestant 
cause,  and  was  the  author  of  that  form  of  church  gov- 
ernment which  is  termed  preshylerian.  He  became 
the  head  of  a  numerous  sect  of  Christians,  who  adopted 
many  of  his  religious  sentiments,  and  from  him  were 
denominated  Cahinists. 

Calvin  founded  a  seminary  at  Geneva,  which  obtain- 
ed a  legal  charter,  and  continued  to  flourish  under 
his  presidency  and  direction,  until  his  death.  In  the 
literary  pursuits  of  this  college,  he  was  assisted  by  the 
celebrated  Theodore  Beza,  and  other  eminent  men. 

The  character  of  Calvin  stands  pre-eminent  among 
the  reformers.  Next  to  Luther,  he  accomplished  more 
for  the  reformation,  than  any  other  individual.  He 
died  at  Geneva  in  1564. 

Camphell,  Dr.  George,  an  eminent  divine  and  theo- 
logical writer  of  Scotland,  was  born  in  1719,  died  April 
6th,  1796,  leaving  several  valuable  works.;  the  chief 
of  which  are  "  A  Dissertation  on  Miracles,"  "  Philoso- 
phy of  Rhetoric,"  and  "  A  new  Translation  of  the  four 
Gospels  from  the  Greek,  with  Preliminary  Dissertations 
and  Notes,"  &c. 

Capellus,  Lewis,  an  eminent  French  protestant  and 
learned  divine,  born  about  1579.  His  principal  work 
is  "Critica  Sacra,"  a  collection  [of  various  readings  and 
errors  which  he  thought  were  crept  into  the  copies  of 
the  Bible  through  the  fault  of  the  transcribers ;  it  must 
have  been  a  work  of  great  labor,  since  it  occupied  his 
attention  thirty-six  years.  He  died  in  1658. 
29* 


340 

Carpocrates,  a  heretic  of  Alexandria,  who  received 
and  improved  the  Gnostic  theory,  about  130. 

Cartwright,  Thomas,  a  puritan  of  great  eminence 
und  learning,  born  in  Hertfordshire.  He  was  a  sharp 
and  powerful  controversialist,  and  was  much  perse- 
cuted, being  obliged  to  quit  the  kingdom  for  safety.  He 
wrote  a  practical  commentary  on  the  four  gospels,  and 
on  the  proverbs,  and  died  in  1603,  in  great  poverty. 

Casas,  Bartholomi  de  las,  a  Spaniard,  and  bishop  of 
Chiapa,  born  at  Seville,  1474.  At  the  age  of  nineteen, 
he  attended  his  father,  who  went  with  Columbus  to  the 
Indies,  in  1493.  Upon  his  return,  he  became  an  eccle- 
siastic, and  a  curate  in  the  isle  of  Cuba;  but  quitted 
his  cure  and  his  country,  in  order  to  devote  himself  to 
the  service  of  the  Indians,  who  were  then  enslaved  to 
the  most  ridiculous  superstitions,  as  well  as  the  most 
barbarous  tyranny.  The  Spanish  governor.s  had  long 
since  made  Christianity  detested  by  their  unheard  of 
cruelties,  and  the  Indians  trembled  at  the  very  narae  of 
Christian.  This  humane  and  pious  missionary  resolved 
t,o  cross  the  seas,  and  to ,  laj^  their  cries  and  their 
miseries  at  the  feet  of  Charles  V.  The  affair  was  dis- 
cussed in  council,  and  the  representations  of  Casas  so 
affected  the  emperor,  that  he  made  ordinances  as  severe 
to  the  persecutors  as  favorable  to  the  persecuted  ;  but 
these  ordinances  were  never  executed,  and  the  govern- 
ors continued  to  tyrannise  as  usual.  Casas  employed 
above  fifty  years  in  America,  laboi-ing  with  incessant 
zeai  that  the  Indians  might  be  treated  with  mildness, 
equity  and  humanity  ;  but  instead  of  availing  any  thing, 
he  drew  upon  himself  endless  persecutions  from  the 
Spaniards,  and  died  in  1566. 

Cassan,  a  Christian,  who  renounced  his  religion  to 
become  king  of  Persia,  died  in  1304. 

Casteil,  Edmond,  a  divine  of  the  seventeenth  centu- 
'~y,  and  compiler  of  a  very  learned  and  laborious  work, 
called  "  Lexicon  Heptaglotton."  He  was  also  an  em- 
ment  assistant  to  Dr.  Walton,  in  the  celebrated  edition 
of  the  "  Polyglott  Bible,"  and  died  in  1685. 


:3'41 

Cave,  Dr.  William,  a  learned  divine,  born  1637,diea 
1713.  He  was  the  author  of  some  large  and  learned 
works  relating  to  ecclesiastical  history  and  antiquity  ; 
particularly  "  The  History  of  the  Lives,  Acts,  Deaths, 
and  Martyrdoms,  of  those  who  were  cotemporary  with 
the  Apostles,  and  of  the  principal  Fathers  within  the 
first  three  centuries  of  the  Church,"  and  "  Historia 
Literaria,"  &c. ;  in  which  he  gives  an  exact  account  of 
all  who  had  written  upon  Christianity,  either  for  or 
against  it,  from  Christ  to  the  fourteenth  century. 

Cerinthus,  a  disciple  of  Simon  Magus,  about  A,  D. 
54,  a  heretic  who  denied  the  divinity  of  Christ. 

Chamier,  Daniel,  a  French  protestant  professor  of 
divinity  at  Montauban.  He  drew  up  the  famous  edict 
of  Nantes,  and  was  killed  in  1621. 

Chandler,  Thomas  Bradbury,  D.  D.  an  eminent  epis- 
copal minister  and  writer,  of  Elizabethtown,  New  Jer- 
sey, published  several  works  in  defence  of  episcopacy  ; 
he  died  in  1790. 

Charles  IX.  ascended  the  throne  in  1560.  During 
his  reign,  the  fatal  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew  took 
place,  which  renders  his  name  odious.  He  died  in 
1574. 

Charlevoix,  Peter  Francis  Xavier  de,  born  in  France 
in  1684  ;  a  learned  Jesuit.  He  made  a  voyage  to  Can- 
ada, by  order  of  the  French  king  in  1720,  from  thence 
he  passed  up  the  great  Lakes  and  descended  the  Mis- 
sissippi to  New  Orleans,  then  to  St.  Domingo,  and  from 
thence  he  returned  to  France.  His  History  of  New 
France  or  Canada,  wherein  the  manners  and  customs 
of  the  Indians  are  described,  is  considered  valuable. 

Charnock,  Stephen,  an  eminent  divine  among  the 
presbyterians  and  independents,  who  published  his 
works  in  two  volumes  folio,  and  died  in  1680. 

Chaucer,  Geoffrey,  one  of  the  greatest  and  most  an- 
cient  of  English  poets  was  born  in  London,  in  1328. 
In  1382,  having  given  offence  to  the  elegy,  by  adopt- 
ing many  of  Wickliffe's  tenets,  he  was  obliged  to  quit 
the  kingdom;  he  died  Oct.  25,  1400. 


342 

Charlemagne,  king  of  France,  was  consecrated  em- 
peror of  the  West  by  Pope  Leo  III.  ;  his  conquests 
spread  Christianity  in  the  north  of  Europe ;  he  died  in 
814,  in  the  seventy-fourth  year  of  his  age. 

Chillingworlh,  William,  a  divine  of  the  church  of 
England,  celebrated  for  his  skill  in  defending  the  cause 
of  protestants  against  papists;  born  at  Oxford,  1602, 
died  1644.  His  most  important  work  is,  "A  free  In- 
quiry into  Religion." 

Christina,  queen  of  Sweden,  and  daughter  of  Gus- 
tavus  Adolphus  the  Great,  born  Dec.  8,  1626.  She 
succeeded  him  in  the  goverment  of  the  kingdom,  in 
1633,  and  ruled  it  with  great  wisdom  and  prudence,  till 
1654,  when  she  resigned  it  in  favor,  of  her  cousin, 
Charles  Gustavus.  She  then  changed  her  religion  for 
that  of  the  Romish  church,  and  retii'ed  to  Rome ;  yet 
upon  the  death  of  Charles  Gustavus,  which  liappened 
in  1660,  she  returned  to  Sweden,  with  an  intent  to  re- 
sume the  government.  But  this  could  not  be  admit- 
ted, because,  by  the  laws  and  constitution  of  the  land, 
Roman  Catholics  are  excluded  from  the  crown.  She 
died  at  Rome  in  1689. 

Chubb,  Thomas,  born  at  East  Harnham,  near  Salis- 
bury, Wilts,  1679.  He  was  bred  a  glover,  but  became 
tolerably  versed  in  mathematics,  geography,  and  many 
other  branches  of  science.  But  divinity  above  all  was 
his  favorite  study ;  and  it  is  said,  that  a  little  society 
v/as  formed  at  Salisbury,  under  the  management  and 
direction  of  Chubb,  for  the  purpose  of  debating  upon 
religious  subjects.  It  appears,  "  that  he  had  little  or 
no  belief  in  revelation ;  indeed,  he  plainly  rejects  the 
Jewish  revelation,  and  consequently  the  Christian  which 
is  founded  upon  it ;  that  he  disclaims  a  future  judgment, 
and  is  very  uncertain  as  to  any  future  state  of  exist- 
ence ;  that  a  particular  Providence  is  not  deducible  from 
the  phenomena  of  the  world,  and,  therefore,  that  pray- 
er cannot  be  proved  a  duty,"  &c.  &c.  He  died  at 
Salisbury  in  the  sixty-eighth  year  of  his  age. 

Clarke,  Dr.  Samuel,  a  very  celebrated  English  phil- 
osopher  and  divine,  born  at  Norwich,  in  1675 ;  died 
May  17,  1729.     His  works  are  very  numerous. 


343 

Claude,  John,  a  French  protestant,  distuiguisned  as 
an  orator  and  writer  in  defence  of  the  protestant 
church;  died  in  1687.  His  son,  Isaac  Claude,  pub- 
lished his  works,  settled  at  the  Hague,  aad  died  in  1695. 

Clayton,  Dr.  Robert,  a  learned  prelate  and  writer, 
bishop  of  Cork,  in  1735:  of  Clogher,  in  1745 ;  died  in 
1758. 

Clemens,  Romanus,  a  father  of  the  church,  compan- 
ion of  Paul,  bishop  of  Rome,  and  author  of  an  epistle 
to  the  Corinthians  ;  died  A.  D.  100. 

Clement  VII.,  Julius  de  Medicis,  an  Italian,  electee 
pope,  in  1523;  he  was  beseiged  by  Charles  V.,  who 
plundered  Rome;  he  excommunicated  Henry  VIIL. 
which  led  to  the  reformation  in  England,  and  died  m 
15.34. 

Clement  XIV.,  John  Vincent  Anthony  Ganganelh, 
an  Italian,  raised  to  the  popedom  on  the  death  of  Cle- 
ment XIII.  He  suppressed  the  Jesuits,  and  died,  sup- 
posed by  some  to  have  been  poisoned,  in  1774. 

Clovis  I.,  founder  of  the  French  monarchy,  was  con- 
verted to  Christianity,  and  died  in  511. 

Cocceius  or  Cock,  John,  a  native  of  Bremen,  and  He- 
brew professor  there  ;  afterwards  removed  to  Leyden ; 
he  maintained  that  the  Bible  is  mystical  of  Christ  and 
the  church  ;  he  died  in  1669. 

Coke,  Thomas,  LL.D.,  a  leading  minister  of  tne 
Wesleyan  Methodists,  a  very  zealous  and  able  divine, 
and  a  most  excellent  man,  was  born  at  Brecon,  m 
Wales,  educated  at  Jesus  College,  Oxford,  and  entered 
nito  orders  in  the  i  established  church.  For  the  last 
twenty-eight  years,  he  discharged  with  unremitting  dii- 
i_irfence  the  extensive  duties  of  general  superintendent 
of  the  methodist  missions ;  which  so  warmly  engaged 
his  active  and  incessant  energies,  that  he  many  times 
crossed  the  Atlantic,  visiting  the  West  India  Islands, 
and  traveling  through  the  United  States.  He  gave  to 
the  world  among  many  other  works,  "  A  Commentary 
on  the  Bible,"  in  six  large  vols.  4lo.  Dr.  Coke  died 
May  3d,  1814,  on  his  voyage  to  India  with  six  mission- 
aries intended  for  Cevlon  and  Java. 


344 

Co/et,  Dr.  John,  a  learned  English  divine,  born  in 
London  in  1446,  died  in  1519.  He  founded  and  en- 
dowed St.  Paul's  school  in  London  in  1512.  He  en- 
dowed it  with  lands  and  houses  amounting  then  to  122/. 
As.  Id.  per  annum. 

Colignl,  Gaspard  de,  a  celebrated  admiral  of  France, 
who  bravely  supported  the  cause  of  the  French  pro- 
testants  against  the  duke  of  Guise  and  his  adherents ; 
but  after  several  victories  gained  over  their  persecu- 
tors, was  at  last  basely  assassinated  by  one  of  the  do- 
mestics of  the  duke  of  Guise,  in  the  beginning  of  the 
horrid  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  1572. 

Collins,  Anthony,  an  eminent  writer  on  polemical 
subjects,  and  the  friend  and  correspondent  of  the  great 
Mr.  Locke,  was  born  at  Heston,  near  Hounslow,  in 
Middlesex,  in  1676,  and  died  1729.  He  published  his 
celebrated  "Discourse  of  Free-thinking"  in  8vo.  171-3, 
and  his  "  Discourse  of  the  Grounds  and  Reasons  of 
the  Christian  Rehgion,"  in  1724 ;  and  wrote,  besides 
these,  a  great  many  books,  which  were  warmly  attack- 
ed by  the  orthodox  writers  of  that  time. 

Col/ulhus,  a  priest  of  Alexandria,  who  maintained 
that  God  was  not  the  author  of  the  wicked ;  he  was 
condemned  as  a  heretic  in  324. 

Constantine,  usually  called  the  Great,  and  memora- 
ble for  having  been  the  first  emperor  of  the  Romans 
who  established  Christianity  by  the  civil  power,  was 
boi'n  atNaissus,  a  town  of  Dardania,in272,  and  died  337. 

Conybeare,  Dr.  John,  bishop  of  Bristol,  born  at  "Pin- 
hoe,  near  Exeter,  in  1692,  died  at  Bath,  in  1755.  His 
"  Defence  of  Revealed  Religion,"  published  in  1732, 
in  answer  to  Tindal's  "  Christianity  as  old  as  the  Crea- 
tion," is  an  admirable  work,  and  rendered  eminent  ser- 
vice to  the  church. 

Cotton,  John,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  early 
ministers  of  New  England,  born  in  England  ;  he  sus- 
tained a  high  reputation  for  wisdom  and  learning ;  his 
publications  w'ere  numerous. 

Cotton,  John,  son  of  the  Rev.  John  Cotton,  minister 
of  Plymouth,  Mass.  and  of  Charleston,  South  Carolina. 


345 

He  was  a  faithful  minister,  and  eminent  for  his  know- 
ledge of  the  Indian  language.  He  revised  and  superin- 
tended the  printing  of  Eliot's  Bible.     He  died  in  1699. 

Coverda/e,  Miles,  bishop  of  Exeter,  in  the  time  of 
Edward  VI.  was  ejected  from  his  see,  by  queen  Mary, 
and  thrown  into  prison.  Being  liberated  by  queen 
EHzabeth,  he  attached  himself  to  the  puritans,  and  died 
in  1567,  at  the  age  of  eighty-one.  He  assisted  Tindal 
in  the  English  version  of  the  Bible,  published  in  1537, 
and  afterwards  revised  and  corrected  the  edition  of  it 
in  a  larger  volume,  with  notes,  in  1540. 

Cowper,  William,  an  excellent  English  poet,  equally 
distinguished  by  his  genius  and  his  virtues.  He  was 
born  at  Berkhampstead,  Herts,  Nov.  1731.  His  poems 
are  various  ;  but  the  most  celebrated  of  them  is  called 
"  The  Task  ;"  and  the  tendency  of  all  his  writings  is, 
to  enlarge  the  soul  to  every  liberal  sentiment  and  to 
improve  the  heart.     Cowper  died  April  25th,  1800. 

Craddock,  Samuel,  a  learned  divine,  author  of  "  A 
History  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,"  an  "  Apos- 
tolical  History,"  and  "  The  Harmony  of  the  Four 
Evangelists,"  died  in  1706,  aged  eighty-six.  The  lat- 
ter of  these  works  was  revised  by  Dr.  Tillotson,  who 
preserved  it  from  the  flames  in  the  fire  of  London. 

Cradock,  Thomas,  rector  of  St.  Thomas,  Baltimore 
County,  Maryland,  published  Psalms  of  David  in  he- 
roic verse,  in  1756. 

Courtney,  William,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  a  per- 
secutor of  Wicklitfe,  and  his  followers,  died  in  1396. 

Cgx,  Richard,  bishop  of  Ely,  born  at  Whaddon,  in 
Buckinghamshire,  in  1499,  died  1581.  He  was  the 
chief  framer  of  the  Liturgy,  and  translator  of  the  Bi- 
ble called  "  The  Bishops'  Bible,"  made  in  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth. 

Cranmer,  Thomas,  an  English  archbishop,  memora- 
ble for  having  endured  martyrdom  in  the  cause  of  pro- 
testantism, was  born  at  Aslacton,  in  Nottinghamshire, 
in  1489,  and  burnt  at  Oxford,  March  21st,  1555,  by 
order  of  Queen  Mary.  He  was  an  open,  generous, 
and  honest  man  ;  a  lover  of  truth,   and  an  enemy  of 


346 

falsehood  and  superstition ;  he  was  gentle  and  moder- 
ate in  his  temper,  and  though  heartily  zealous  in  the 
cause  of  the  Reformation,  yet  a  friend  to  those  persons 
who  most  strenuously  opposed  it ;  he  was  a  great  pa- 
tron of  learning  and  the  universities,  a  very  learned 
man  himself,. and  author  of  several  works. 

Crisp,  Tobias,  a  controversial  writer  on  divinity,  and 
the  great  champion  of  Antinomianism,  died  in  1642. 

Cruden,  Alexander,  a  corrector  of  the  press,  whose 
literary  labors  will  ever  entitle  him  to  the  veneration 
of  all  students  of  the  sacred  writings.  His  "  Concor- 
dance of  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament,"  is  his  chief  work,  and  a  singular  instance 
of  indefatigable  labor  and  perseverance  in  the  njost 
useful  employment.  His  private  character  (though 
naturally  liberal  in  the  extreme,)  was  influenced  by  a 
temporary  frenzy,  which  gave  a  certain  color  to  all  his 
actions,  and  suggested  to  him  many  whimsical  plans 
of  reformation,  hopes  of  superiority,  and  visionary 
views  of  ambition,  which  were  as  useless  to  himself 
as  unprofitable  to  others.  Of  his  singularities,  how. 
ever,  which  were  many,  the  tendency  was  uniformly 
virtuous.  He  was  born  at  Aberdeen,  in  1701,  and  was 
found  dead  on  his  knees,  apparently  in  the  posture  of 
prayer,  at  his  lodgings  in  Islington,  on  the  morning  of 
Nov.  1st,  1770. 

•  Cudtvorth,  Ralph,  an  eminent  English  divine,  was 
born  at  AUer,  in  Somersetshire,  1617,  and  died  1688. 
He  was  a  man  of  very  extensive  learning,  excellently 
skilled  in  the  learned  languages  and  antiquity,  a  good 
mathematician,  a  subtle  philosopher,  and  a  profound 
metaphysician.  His  great  work,  "  The  True  Intellec- 
tual System  of  the  Universe,"  was  published  in  folio, 
1678. 

Cuerenheri,  Theodore  Van,  a  native  of  Amsterdam, 
distinguished  for  science ;  but  especially  for  maintain- 
ing that  a  Christian  should  not  enter  a  place  of  worship : 
he  died  in  1590. 

Cumberland,  Dr.  Richard,  a  very  learned  English 
divine  and  bishop  of  Peterborough,  born  in  London, 


347 

in  1632,  died  in  1718.  He  had  studied  mathematics 
in  all  its  branches,  and  the  Scriptures  in  their  original 
languages.  His  book  "  De  Legibus  Naturae"  is  his 
capital  work,  and  will  always  be  read  while  sound  rea- 
soning shall  continue  to  be  thought  the  best  support  of 
religion. 

Cyprian,  Thascius  Cajcilius,  bishop  of  Carthage,  a 
principal  father  of  the  Christian  church,  born  at  Car- 
thage, in  Africa,  about  the  beginning  of  the  third  cen- 
tury, and  beheaded  there.     (See  page  60.) 

Cyril,  of  Jerusalem,  one  of  the  fathers,  died  in  386. 

Cyril,  made  bishop  of  Alexandria,  in  412,  died  444. 
His  works  are  voluminous,  and  have  been  often  printed. 

Cyrill,  Lurcar,  bishop  of  Alexandria  and  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  strangled  for  attempting  to  reform 
the  clergy,  in  1638. 

D.  ' 

Dalmatin,  George,  a  Lutheran  minister,  of  Layback, 
who  translated  the  Bible  into  the  Sclavonian  language, 
in  the  16th  century. 

Dalmaiius,  a  bishop  of  Cyzicum,  Avho  attended  the 
council  of  Ephesus  and  wrote  the  acts  of  the  Synod  of 
Nice. 

Damascenus,  John,  an  illustrious  father  of  the  church, 
in  the  eighth  century.  He  died  about  750,  leaving  many 
compositions  of  various  kinds  behind  him. 

Davenport,  John,  born  in  Coventry,  Eng.  in  1597, 
Being  a  Nonconformist,  he  was  persecuted  and  was 
obliged  to  retire  to  Holland,  from  whence  he  came  to 
America.  He  was  the  first  minister  of  New  Haven, 
Connecticut,  and  one  of  the  founders  of  the  colony  of 
that  name,  where  he  endeavored  to  establish  a  civil 
and  religious  liberty  more  strictly  in  conformity  to  the 
word  of  God,  than  he  had  seen  exhibited  in  any  part  of 
the  world.  After  remaining  in  New  Haven  about  thir- 
ty years,  he  was  invited  to  become  the  pastor  of  the 
first  church  in  Boston  ;  he  accepted  the  call,  antl  died 
in  that  place  in  1670. 

30 


348 

David,  St.  the  patron  of  Wales,  was  a  native  of 
Bangor,  where  he  was  educated  in  tlie  fifth  century. 
He  was  buried  at  St.  David's  Cathedral. 

David,  de  Dinant,  taught  in  the  thirteenth  century 
that  God  was  originally  matter. 

David,  George,  a  most  extraordinary  heretic,  son  of 
a  waterman  at  Ghent,  and  bred  a  glazier,  or,  as  some 
say,  a  glass  painter.  He  began  about  1525  to  preach 
such  whimsies  as  these  ;  namely,  that  he  was  the  true 
Messiah,  the  third  David,  nephe.w  of  God,  not  after  the 
flesh,  but  after  the  spirit.  A  persecution  being  com- 
menced against  him  and  his  followers,  he  fled  first  to 
Friesland,  and  from  thence  to  Basil,  where  he  lurked 
under  the  name  of  John  Bruck,  and  died  in  that  city  in 
1556. 

David  el  David,  a  Persian  Jew  in  the  twelfth  century 
who  pretended  to  be  the  Messiah. 

Davidis,  Francis,  a  Hungarian,  who  changed  his  re- 
ligion four  times,  and  finally  declared  that  no  worship 
was  due  to  Christ ;  he  died  in  prison  in  1579. 

Daille,  John,  a  minister  of  the  church  of  Paris,  and 
one  of  the  ablest  advocates  the  protestants  ever  had, 
was  born  at  Chatelherault,  in  1594.  In  1628,  he  wrote 
his  celebrated  work  "  Of  the  Use  of  the  Fathers,"  which 
Bayle  has  pronounced  a  master-piece. 

Davies,  Samuel,  president  of  Princeton  College,  New 
Jersey  ;  eminent  as  a  preacher  ;  published  several  ser- 
mons still  much  admired  ;  he  died  in  1761. 

Delaune,  Thomas,  wrote  in  1683,  "  Plea  for  Non- 
conformity," which  gave  so  much  offence,  that  he  was 
cast  into  prison,  v/here  he  died. 

Diaz,  John,  a  Spaniard  who  embraced  the  doctrines 
of  Luther,  for  which,  his  .brother,  Alphonsus,  a  violent 
Catholic,  hired  an  assassin  to  dash  out  his  brains,  in 
1546. 

Dickinson,  Jonathan,  first  president  of  New  Jersey 
College  ;  he  published  several  sermons  besides  some 
miscellaneous  works,  and  died  in  1747. 

Dioclesian,  Caius  Valerius,  a  Roman  emperor, 
whose  bloody  persecution  of  the  Christians   forms  a 


349 

chronological  sera,  called  the  ^ra  of  Dioclesian  or  the 
Martyrs.  It  commenced  August  29th,  A.  D.  284.  Di- 
oclesian was  born  233,  and  died  313. 

Diodati,  John,  a  famous  minister  and  professor  of 
theology  at  Geneva,  born  at  Lucca  in  1579,  died  at  Ge- 
neva in  1652.  He  is  distinguished  by  translations  of 
"  The  Bible  into  Italian,"  "  The  Bible  into  French," 
and  of  "Father  Paul's  history  of  the  Council  of  Trent, 
into  French." 

Dionysius,  bishop  of  Rome,  condemned  the  heresy 
of  the  Sabellians  in  a  full  synod,  died  in  269. 

Dodd,  Dr.  William,  an  ingenious  divine  of  unfortu- 
nate memory,  was  born  in  1729,  at  Bourne,  in  Lincoln- 
shire, Eng.  In  1753,  he  recieved  orders ;  and  being 
settled  in  London,  soon  became  a  popular  and  celebra- 
ted preacher.  He  obtained  several  lectureships,  and 
advanced  his  theological  character  greatly  by  an  almost 
uninterrupted  publication  of  sermons  and  tracts  of  pie- 
ty. In  1766,  he  took  the  degree  of  LL.  D.  at  Cam- 
bridge, having  been  made  a  chaplain  to  the  king  some 
time  before.  Becoming  deeply  involved  in  debt  by  his 
extravagant  manner  of  living,  in  an  evil  hour  he  signed 
a  bond  which  he  had  forged  as  from  his  pupil.  Lord 
Chesterfield,  for  the  sum  of  4200/.,  and  upon  the  credit 
of  it  obtained  a  considerable  sum  of  money;  but  de- 
tection instantly  following,  he  was  committed  to  pri- 
son ;  tried  and  convicted  at  the  Old  Bailey,  Feb.  24th, 
and  executed  at  Tyburn,  June  27th,  1777. 

Doddridge,  Dr.  Philip,  an  eminent  dissenting  minis- 
ter, born  in  London,  in  1702,  died  1751.  He  was  twen- 
ty-one years  pastor  of  a  church  at  Northampton ;  di- 
rector of  a  flourishihg  academy ;  and  author  of  many 
excellent  writings ;  in  which  his  pious,  benevolent,  and 
indefatigable  zeal  to  make  men  wise,  good  and  happy, 
is  every  where  manifest.  He  left  many  works  behind 
him ;  the  principal  of  which  are  "  The  Rise  and  Pro- 
gress of  Religion  in  the  Soul,  illustrated  in  a  course  of 
serious  and  practical  addresses  suited  to  persons  of  ev- 
ery character  and  circumstance  ;"  and  "  The  Family 
Expositor,  containing  a  version  and  paraphrase  of  the 


350 

New  Testament,  with  Ciitical  notes ;  and  a  practical 
improvement  of  each  Section,"  in  six  vols,  quarto. 

Dominus,  Mark  Antliony  de,  archbishop  of  Spalato, 
in  Dalmatia,  in  the  sixteenth  century.  He  wrote  against 
the  papal  power  ;  turned  protestant ;  then  again  turn- 
ed Catholic.  He  was  suspected,  seized  and  imprison- 
ed. After  his  death,  his  body  was  dug  up  and  burned 
as  a  heretic,  in  1645. 

Donatus,  a  bishop  of  a  religious  sect  in  Africa,  who 
began  to  be  known  about  the  year  329,  and  greatly  con- 
firmed his  faction  by  his  character  and  writings.  He 
was  a  man,  of  great  parts  and  learning,  but  withal  so 
prodigiously  haughty,  that  he  treated  all  mankind  with 
contempt.  The  Donatists  affirmed  baptism  in  other 
churches,  to  be  null  and  of  no  effect ;  while  other 
churches  allowed  it  to  be  valid  in  theirs  ;  from  which 
they  inferred,  that  it  was  the  safer  to  join  that  commu- 
nity where  baptism  was  acknowledged  by  both  parties 
to  be  valid,  than  that  where  it  was  allowed  to  be  so  only 
by  one. 

Doring,  or  Dorink,  Matthias,  a  German  Franciscan, 
who,  in  his  writings,  inveighs  against  the  vices  of  the 
popes  and  cardinals.  He  was  the  forerunner  of  Lu- 
ther,  and  died  in  1494. 

Drownham,  John,  an  English  divine,  author  of  a  well 
known  pious  work,  called  the  "  The  Christian  Warfare ;" 
died  in  1644. 

Drdincourt,  Charles,  minister  of  the  church  of  Pa- 
ris, born  at  Sedan,  1595,  and  died  1669.  His  "Con- 
solations against  the  Fears  of  Death,"  have,  of  all  his 
works,  been  the  most  frequently  reprinted ;  having 
passed  through  above  forty  editions,  and  been  transla- 
ted into  several  languages.  His  "  Charitable  Visits," 
in  five  volumes,  have  served  for  continual  consolation 
to  private  persons,  and  for  a  source  of  materials  and 
models  to  ministers.  He  published  three  volumes  of 
f  ^rrnons  ;  in  which,  as  in  all  the  forementione^  pieces, 
there  is  a  wonderful  vein  of  piety,  which  is  very  affect- 
ing to  religious  minds. 


351 

DrexeUus,  Jeremiah,  a  Jesuit  of  Augsburgh,  author 
of  a  curious  poem  on  hell  torments,  in  which  he  calcu- 
lates how  many  souls  can  be  contained  in  a  given  space  ; 
he  died  in  1638o 

Duppa,  Brian,  bishop  of  Winchester,  born  at  Lew- 
isham,  in  Kent,  1588-9.  This  bishop  is  deservedly  re- 
membered for  his  numerous  charitable  institutions  ; 
among  which  is  to  be  remembered  an  alms-house  at 
Richmond,  on  the  gate  of  which  is  this  inscription  ;  "  I 
will  pay  my  vows  which  I  made  to  God  in  my  trouble," 
&c.     He  died  in  1662. 

Dioiglit,  Timothy,  D.  D.  LL.  D.  was  born  at  North- 
ampton, Mass.  1752,  "  As  a  poet,  philosopher,  and 
divine,  he  had  few  equals ;  as  president  and  professor 
of  divinity  in  Yale  College,  he  stood  unrivalled  both 
for  his  talents  as  an  instructor,  and  for  eloquence  as  a 
divine."  His  system  of  Theology  has  been  frequently 
republished  in  Europe  ;  he  died  in  1817. 

Dyer,  William,  a  nonconformist  of  England,  who 
turned  quaker.  He  wrote  much  after  the  manner  of 
Bunyan,  and  died  in  1696. 

E. 

Ebion,  a  Stoic  philosopher,  father  of  the  sect  of  the 
Ebionites  who  denied  the  miraculous  conception  and 
divinity  of  Christ,  flourished  about  A.  D.  72. 

Eckms,  John,  a  learned  German  divine  and  contro- 
versial writer,  born  in  1483,  died  in  1543.  He  is  chief- 
ly memorable  for  his  disputations  with  Luther  and  Me- 
lancthon. 

Edwards,  Jonathan,  a  celebrated  American  divine, 
and  a  most  acute  metaphysician,  was  born  at  East 
Windsor,  Connecticut,  Oct.  5,  1703.  His  uncommon 
genius  discovered  itself  early,  and  while  yet  a  boy  he 
read  Locke  on  the  human  understanding  with  a  keen 
relish.  Though  he  took  much  pleasure  in  examining 
the  kingdom  of  nature  ;  yet  moral  and  theological  re- 
searches yielded  him  the  highest  satisfaction.  He  was 
not  only  distinguished  for  his  vigor  and  penetration  of 
mind,  but  also  for  his  Christian  virtues.  In  1727,  he 
30* 


352 

entered  the  pastoral  office  in  Northampton,  Mass.  where 
he  preached  the  gospel  about  twenty-lour  years.  In 
1751,  he  succeeded  the  Rev.  Mr.  Sergeant  as  mission- 
ary to  the  Indians  at  Stockbridge,  Mass.  He  continued 
here  six  years,  preaching  to  the  Indians  and  white  peo- 
ple ;  during  this  time  he  found  leisure  for  prosecuting 
his  theological  and  metaphysical  studies,  and  produced 
works  which  have  distinguished  his  name.  In  January 
1758,  he  accepted  tlie  office  of  president  of  the  college 
of  New  Jersey.  Before  he  had  fully  entered  upon  the 
duties  of  his  station,  he  was  innoculated  with  the  small 
pox,  which  was  the  cause  of  his  death,  March  22d, 
1758.  His  most  celebrated  works  are  "  On  Origin- 
inal  Sin,''''  "  Freedom  of  the  Will,"  "  Treatise  on  Reli- 
gious Affections,''''  &c.  His  essay  on  the  freedom  of  the 
will,  is  considered  by  many  as  one  of  the  greatest  ef- 
forts of  the  human  mind. 

Edwards,  Jonathan,  D.  D.  president  of  Union  Col- 
lege.  New  York  ;  was  the  son  of  tlie  preceding,  and 
was  likewise  distinguished  as  a  scholar  and  able  theo- 
logian ;  he  died  in  1801. 

Egede,  Paul,  bishop  of  Greenland,  was  born  in  the 
year  1708,  and  at  twelve  years  of  age  was  an  active  as- 
sistant to  his  father,  the  celebrated  Hans  (or  John) 
Egede,  (to  M'hom  Denmark  is  indebted  for  its  colony  in 
Greenland,)  having  accompanied  him  on  his  voyage 
thither,  in  1720.  His  zeal  for  the  conversion  of  the 
Greenlanders  to  Christianity,  exerted  with  unabated 
ardor  through  the  course  of  a  long  life,  both  during  his 
residence  in  their  country,  and  after  his  quitting  it,  is 
strongly  displayed  in  his  "  Account  of  Greenland," 
published  shortly  before  his  death,  which  happened 
June  3d,  1789. 

Eliot,  John.     (See  page  229.) 

Elliot,  Caleb,  a  visionary  enthusiast,  who  starved 
himself  near  Modbury,  in  Devonshire,  Dec.  14th,  1789. 
It  is  imagined  that  he  meant  to  have  fasted  forty  days, 
as  he  actually  lived  sixteen,  without  food  of  any  kind, 
having  refused  all  sorts  of  sustenance. 


353 

Engelbrccht,  John,  a  German  Lutheran,  of  Bruns- 
wick, who  maintained  doctrines,  similar  to  those  wiiich 
Swedenborg  has  since  promulgated;  he  died  in  1641. 
Ephrem,  St.  an  eminent  Christian  writer  of  the  fourth 
century.  Photius  tells  us,  that  he  wrote  above  one 
thousand  orations,  and  that  himself  had  seen  forty-nine 
of  his  sermons ;  and  Sozomen  observes  that  he  com- 
posed three  hundred  thousand  verses.  His  works  were 
so  highly  esteemed,  that  they  were  publicly  read  in  the 
churches  after  the  Scriptures.  St.  Ephrem  was  a  man 
of  the  strictest  severity  of  morals  ;  and  so  strict  an  ob- 
server of  chastity,  that  he  avoided  even  the  sight  of  a 
woman.     He  died  in  378. 

Erasmus,  Desiderius,  born  at  Rotterdam,  in  1467, 
died  at  Basil  1536.  He  was  a  most  learned  man,  and 
spent  his  life  in  promoting  literature  and  true  piety. 
He  was  cotemporary  with  Luther,  and  assisted  the  Re- 
formers by  his  writings. 

Eunomius,  a  heresiarch  of  the  fourth  century,  bishoj) 
of  Cyzicum,  and  founder  of  the  sect  that  have  since 
been  called  Eunoraians.  He  died  very  old,  about  394, 
after  having  experienced  a  great  variety  of  sufferings. 
Eunomius  wrote  many  things,  and  his  writings  were 
so  highly  esteemed  by  his  followers,  that  they  thought 
their  authority  preferable  to  ithat  of  the  gospel.  His 
doctrines  were,  that  "  there  is  one  God,  uncreate,  and 
without  beginning  ;  who  has  nothing  existing  before 
him  ;  for  nothing  can  exist  before  what  is  uncreate ; 
nor  with  him  ;  for  what  is  uncreate,  must  be  one  ;  nor 
in  him ;  for  God  is  a  simple  and  uncompounded  being. 
This  one  simjjle  and  eternal  being  is  God,  the  creator 
and  ordainer  of  all  things  :  first  indeed,  and  principally 
of  his  only  begotten  Son,  and  then  through  him,  of  all 
other  things ;  for  God  begot,  created,  and  made,  the 
Son  only,  by  his  own  direct  operation  and  power,  be- 
fore  all  things  and  every  other  creature ;  not  produ- 
cing, however,  any  other  being  like  himself,  nor  im- 
parting any  of  his  own  proper  substance  to  the  Son  ; 
for  God  is  immortal,  uniform,  indivisible,  and  therefore 
cannot  communicate  any  part  of  his  own  proper  sub- 
stance to  another,"  &c. 


354 

Euphrates,  a  heretic,  of  the  second  century,  wlio 
maintained  that  our  first  parents  were  deceived  by 
Clirist  in  the  form  of  a  serpent. 

Evtychius,  a  Christian  author,  patriarch  of  Alexan- 
dria, was  born  at  Cairo,  in  Egypt,  in  876,  and  became 
eminent  in  the  knowledge  of  physic.  He  wrote  annals 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the  year  900 ;  in 
which  may  be  found  many  things  which  occur  no  where 
.  else  ;  but  certainly  many  more  which  were  collected 
from  lying  legends,  and  are  entirely  fabulous.  He  died 
in  950. 

Eutyches,  an  abbot  of  Constantinople,  who  maintain- 
ed that  Christ's  body  was  an  aerial  form,  and  therefore 
not  human. 

Euzorms,  a  deacon  of  Alexandria,  deposed  and  con- 
demned by  the  council  of  Nice,  for  adhering  to  Arius: 
he  baptized  Constantius,  and  died  in  376. 


FareJ,  William,  an  able  reformer,  born  1489.  Being 
driven  from  Paris,  as  a  Protestant,  he  went  to  Stras- 
burgh,  Geneva,  Basil,  and  Neufchatel,  where  he  preach- 
ed  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation,  with  zeal,  ability, 
and  success,  although  opposed  with  ridicule  and  abuse. 
He  was  the  associate  of  Calvin,  and  died  in  1565. 

Feijoo,  Benedict  Jerome,  a  Spanish  benedictine,  who 
attempted,  by  his  writings,  to  expose  the  ignorance  of 
the  clergy  and  the  inutility  of  pilgrimages,,  &c.  He 
died  in  1765. 

Felix,  Minutius,  a  father  of  the  primitive  church, 
who  flourishad  in  the  third  century,  about  the  year  220. 
He  wrote  a  very  elegant  dialogue  in  defence  of  the 
Christian  religion,  entitled  "  Octavius." 

Fenelon,  Francis  de  Salignac  de  la  Motte,  archbishop 
of  Cambray,  born  at  the  castle  of  Fenelon,  in  the  prov- 
ince of  Perigord,  1651,  died  1715.  He  wrote 'many 
works  ;  but  what  has  gained  him  the  greatest  reputa- 
tion, is  his  "  Telemaclius."  He  published  another  con- 
siderable work,  entitled  "  A  demonstration  of  the  Be- 
ing of  God,  grounded  on  the  knowledge  of  nature,  and 


355 

suited  to  the  meanest  capacity;"  which  is  one  of  the 
best  books  that  is  written  in  French,  upon  that  subject. 

Ferrar,  Robert,  bishop  of  St.  Davids,  was  burnt  as  a 
heretic,  in  the  reign  of  Mary,  in  1555. 

Finley,  Samuel,  D.D.  a  native  of  Ireland,  and  presi- 
dent of  New  Jersey  College  ;  he  was  much  distinguish- 
ed for  his  piety  ;  published  many  sermons,  and  died  in 
1766. 

Fisher,  John,  bishop  of  Rochester,  and  martyr  to 
popery,  born  in  1459,  was  beheaded  for  denying  the 
king's  supremacy,  in  1535.  His  death  was  hastened 
by  an  unseasonable  honor  paid  him  by  Pope  Paul  III., 
who  in  May,  1535,  created  him  cardinal  priest.  When 
the  king  heard  of  it,  he  said,  in  a  great  passion,  "  Well, 
let  the  pope  send  him  a  hat  when  he  will ;  Mother  of 
God,  he  shall  wear  it  on  his  shoulders  then,  for  I  will 
not  leave  him  a  head  to  set  it  on."  Fisher  was  said  to 
be  a  man  of  integrity,  deep  learning,  sweetness  of  tem- 
per, and  greatness  of  soul. 

Fisher,  Mary,  an  enthusiastic  quakeress,  of  the  sev- 
enteenth century,  who  v/ent  to  Constantinople  to  con- 
vert the  grand  seignior.  Mahomet,  after  hearing  her 
patiently,  sent  her  back  to  her  own  country  in  safety. 

Flavel,  John,  an  English  divine,  educated  at  Oxford, 
was  ejected  from  his  living,  at  Dartmouth,  and  after- 
wards restored  by  Charles  I.  ;   he  died  in  1692. 

Fleetwood,  William,  bishop  of  Ely,  born  in  the  tower 
of  London,  in  1656  ;  died  in  1723.  His  most  celebra- 
ted work  is,  "An  Essay  upon  Miracles."  Bishop 
Fleetwood's  character  was  great  in  every  respect.  As 
for  his  accomplishments,  he  was  incontestably  the  best 
preacher  of  his  time  ;  and  for  occasional  sermons,  may 
be  considered  as  a  model. 

Flemming,  Richard,  prebendary  of  York,  and  bishop 
of  Lincoln,  was  the  founder  of  Lincoln  College,  Ox- 
ford ;  he  died  in  1431. 

Fletcher,  John  de  la,  vicar  of  Madeley,  a  learned  and 
pious  divine,  in  connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley,  the  foun- 
der of  Methodism,  celebrated  for  his  work  entitled, 
"  Checks  to  Antinomianism.'^     He  died  in  1785. 


,  '  356 

Fordyce,  Dr.  James,  many  years  a  very  popular  and 
eloquent  preacher  among  the  Protestant  dissenters ; 
born  at  Aberdeen  in  1720,  died  in  1796,  leaving  behind 
Iiim  some  excellent  moral  and  religious  publications ; 
particularly,  "  Sermons  to  Young  Men  and  Women." 

Formosus,  bishop  of  Porto,  and  Pope  after  Stephen 
v.,  in  891.  His  unpopularity  was  such,  that  his  body 
was  dragged  from  its  grave  by  the  populace,  and  thrown 
into  the  Tyber. 

Foster,  13r.  James,  an  English  dissenting  minister, 
born  in  1697.  He  published  a  "  Defence  of  the  Use- 
fulness, Truth,  and  Excellency  of  the  Christian  Reve- 
lation," against  Tindal's  "  Christianity  as  old  as  the 
Creation."  This  defence  is  written  with  great  force  of 
argument,  and  as  he  said,  was  spoken  of  with  great  re- 
gard by  Tindal  himself.     He  died  in  1753. 

FothergiU,  Samuel,  was  eminent  as  a  pi'eacher  among 
the  Quakers.  He  traveled  over  Great  Britain  and 
North  America,  to  propagate  his  doctrines,  and  died  in 
1773. 

Fox,  Edward,  an  eminent  statesman,  almoner  to  Hen- 
ry VIII.,  and  bishop  of  Hereford.  He  was  the  princi- 
pal pillar  of  the  reformation  as  to  the  politic  and  pruden- 
tial part  of  it ;  being  of  more  activity,  and  no  less  abil- 
ity, than  Cranrner  himself;  but  he  acted  more  secretly 
than  Cranmer,  and  by  that  means  did  not  bring  himself 
into  danger  of  suffering  on  that  account.  He  was  born 
in  Gloucestershire,  and  died  in  1538. 

Fox,  John,  an  English  divine,  born  at  Boston  in  Lin- 
colnshire, in  1517,  the  very  year  that  Luther  began  to 
oppose  the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome  ;  he  died  in 
1587.  He  is  distinguished  for  his  "  History  of  Chris- 
tian Martyrdom,"  a  work  which  cost  him  above  eleven 
years  close  application  and  study. 

Fox,  George,  the  founder  of  the  English  Quakers, 
was  born  in  1624  and  died  in  1690.  Being  as  he  be- 
lieved divinely  illuminated  he  commenced  preaching. 
His  wife  Margaret  being  under  the  same  persuasion, 
shared  in  his  ministerial  functions.     (See  page  221.) 


357 

Francis,  of  Paulo,  a  Romish  saint  canonized  by  pope 
Leo  X.  was  the  founder  of  the  Minins,  and  celebrated 
lor  his  austerities;  he  died  in  1507. 

Francis,  of  As^isi,  a  great  saint  of  the  Romish 
church,  and  founder  of  one  of  four  orders  of  mendicant 
friars,  born  in  1182.  He  was  the  son  of  a  merchant, 
whose  profession  he  followed  till  1206  ;  at  which  time 
he  became  so  strongly  affected  with  religious  truth, 
that  he  resolved  to  retire  from  the  world.  He  pre- 
vailed with  great  numbers  to  devote  themselves,  as  he 
had  done,  to  the  poverty  enjoined  by  the  gospei  ;  and 
drew  up  an  institute,  or  rule  for  their  use,  which  was 
approved  by  the  Roman  PontifTs.  Francis  was  canon- 
ized b)-  pope  Gregory  IX.  the  6th  of  May  1230  ;  and 
October  the  4th,  on  which  his  death  happened,  in 
1226,  was  appointed  as  his  festival.  His  order  soon 
rose  to  great  splendor,  and  has  done  prodigious  service 
to  the  Roman  pontiffs. 

Francis  de  Sales,  a  Romish  saint,  was  bishop  of  Ge- 
neva,  and  founder  of  the  order  of  the  visitation.  It  is 
stated  by  tiie  Catholics,  that  he  converted  seventy 
thousand  protestants  before  his  death,  which  happened 
in  1662.     He  was  canonized  by  pope  Alexander  VI. 

Frederick  1st,  king  of  Denmark,  distinguished  him- 
self  by  his  wisdom,  prudence,  and  by  the  utility  of  his 
public  measures,  particularly  in  introducing  Lutheran- 
ism  among  his  subjects.     He  died  in  1533. 

Frederic,  surnamed  the  Wise,  elector  of  Saxony,  was 
the  friend  of  the  emperor  Maximilian,  and  might  have 
succeeded  him  had  he  not  declined.  He  was  the  firm 
and  zealous  friend  of  Luther,  and  the  reformation,  and 
died  in  1526. 

FrecJce,  William,  born  in  1664.  He  wrote,  among 
other  things,  "  A  Dialogue  by  way  of  question  and  an- 
swer,  concerning  the  Deity,"  and  "  A  brief  and  clear 
confutation  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity;"  which  two 
pieces  being  laid  before  the  House  of  Commons,  were 
voted  to  be  burnt,  as  containing  much  blasjohcmy,  and 
accordingly  were  so  :  the  author  being  afterwards  fined 
j£500,  and  obliged  to  give  security  for  his  good  behavior 


358 

for  three  years,  and  to  make  a  recantation  in  the  four 
courts  in  Westminster-hall. 

Fust,  or  Faustus,  John,  a  citizen  of  Mentz,  and  one 
of  the  earliest  printers.  He  had  the  policy  to  conceal 
his  art  ;  and  to  this  policy  we  are  indebted  for  the  tra- 
dition of  "  The  Devil  and  Dr.  Faustus,"  handed  down 
to  the  present  time.  At  about  1460,  he  associated  with 
John  of  Guttenburgh  ;  their  types  were  cut  in  wood, 
and  fixed,  not  moveable  as  at  present.  Having  printed 
off  a  considerable  number  of  copies  of  the  Bible,  to  im- 
itate  those  which  were  commonly  sold  in  manuscript. 
Fust  undertook  the  sale  of  them  in  Paris,  where  the  art 
of  printing  was  then  unknown.  As  he  sold  his  printed 
copies  for  sixty  crowns,  while  the  scribes  demanded  five 
hundred,  this  created  universal  astonishment;  but  when 
he  produced  copies  as  fast  as  they  were  wanted,  and 
lowered  the  price  to  thirty  crowns,  all  Paris  was  agita- 
ted. The  uniformity  of  the  copies  increased  the  wonder ; 
informations  were  given  in  to  the  police  against  him  as 
a  magician  :  his  lodgings  were  searched,  and  a  great 
number  of  copies  being  found,  they  were  seized :  the 
red  ink  with  which  they  were  embellished  was  said  to 
be  his  blood  ;  it  was  seriously  adjudged  that  he  was  in 
league  with  the  Devil  ;  and  if  he  had  not  fled,  most 
probably  would  have  shared  the  fate  of  those  whom  ig- 
norant and  superstitious  judges  condemned  in  those  days 
for  witchcraft.     Fust  died  at  Mentz,  in  1466. 

G. 

Gale,  John,  a  learned  divine  among  the  Baptists, 
born  at  London  in  1680.  He  is  chiefly  known  for  his 
writings  agninst  "  Wall's  defence  of  Infant  Baptism," 
and  died  in  1721. 

GanganelU,  John  Vincent  Antony,  was  born  in 
1705,  the  son  of  a  physician  :  and  from  being  a  petty 
monk  of  the  order  of  St.  Francis,  ascended  to  the  pa- 
pacy. May  19th  1769,  when  he  assumed  the  name  of 
Clement  XIV.  Thus  becoming  sovereign  pontiff^in  the 
most  critical  and  tempestuous  times.  In  his  commerce 
with  the  world,  he  practiced  the  humility  of  a  Francis- 


359 

.;an  monk  ;  but  on  occasions  of  splendor,  he  sustained 
the  papal  grandeur  with  appropriate  magnificence. 
The  most  striking  incident  of  his  life,  was  his  being 
the  instrument,  under  Providence,  of  annihilating  the 
mighty  order  of  the  Jesuits.  To  the  resentment  of 
that  order  it  is  supposed  he  at  last  fell  a  sacrifice,  his 
robust  constitution  and  regularity  of  life  seeming  to 
promise  him  a  much  longer  period  than  sixty-nine 
years  ;  for  he  died  in  1774,  poisoned,  q,s  is  supposed,  in 
the  sacrament ;  he  himself  declaring  his  suspicions  be- 
fore he  died,  and  all  the  after  symptoms  strongly  con- 
firming the  same. 

Gano,  John,  minister  in  New  York,  collected  the 
first  Baptist  society  in  that  city,  and  was  ordained  its 
minister  in  1762.  He  distinguished  himself  in  the 
American  war,  in  the  capacity  of  a  chaplain  to  the  ar- 
my. He  left  his  society  in  New  York  in  1788,  and  re- 
moved to  Kentucky,  where  he  died  in  1804. 

Garasse,  Francis,  a  Jesuitical  writer,  and  author  of 
the  enmity  between  the  Jesuits  and  Jansenists,  in  the 
church  of  Rome,  was  born  at  Angouleme,  in  1585,  and 
died  in  1631. 

Gardiner,  Stephen,  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  chan- 
cellor of  England,  was  born  at  Bury  St.  Edmonds,  in 
Suffolk,  1483.  His  character  as  a  minister  is  to  be 
drawn  from  the  general  histories  ;  he  had  a  large  por- 
tion of  haughtiness,  boundless  ambition,  and  deep  dis- 
simulation ;  for  he  looked  on  religion  as  an  engine  of 
state,  and  made  use  of  it  as  such.     He  died  in  1555. 

Gastaiid,  Francis,  an  ecclesiastic  of  Aix  ;  he  insulted 
the  bishop  of  Marseilles,  in  his  writings,  and  was  de- 
nied the  honors  of  sepulture  :  he  died  in  1732. 

George,  the  Cappadocian,  Arian  bishop  of  Alexan- 
dria, was  assassinated,  in  consequence  of  his  oppres- 
sion, in  361. 

Gerard,  Balthazar,  the  assassin  of  William  I.  prince 
of  Orange,  whom  he  shot  through  the  head  with  a  pis- 
tol, as  he  was  going  out  of  his  palace  at  Delft.     His 
sentence  was  the  same  as  that  of  Damien ;  and  this 
31 


360 


fanatic  died  in  his  own  conceit  a  martyr  to  the  cnurch 
of  Rome,  1584. 

Germanus,  bishop  of  Cyzicum,  made  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  and  was  degraded  for  supporting  im- 
age worship  :  he  died  in  740. 

Giafar  or  Sadek  the  Just,  a  Mussulman  doctor  uhc 
wrote  a  book  on  prophecies,  &c.  died  at  Medina  in  764. 

Giaheclh,  or  Large  Eyed,  the  head  of  the  Motazalis, 
a  sect  who  united  religion  and  philosophy. 

Gibieuf,  William,  a  priest,  who  wrote  a  book  on  the 
liberty  of  God,  and  the  Creator,  a  work  of  great  merit  \ 
he  died  in  1650. 

Giles,  John,  or  jEgidius,  the  first  Englishman  on 
record  entered  among  the  Dominicans ;  he  lived  m  the 
thirteenth  century. 

Gill,  Dr.  John,  an  eminent  Enghsh  Calvinistic  di- 
vine, a  learned  orientalist,  and  voluminous  writer  on 
theological  subjects,  born  1697,  and  died  in  London, 
1771.  His  greatest  work  is  a  "  Commentary  on  the 
Bible."     He  was  a  Baptist  in  sentiment. 

Gilpin,  Bernard,  an  eminent  English  divine  and  re- 
former, born  in  1517,  died  1583. 

Giraldus,  Cambrensis,  an  ancient  British  historian, 
who  died  about  the  latter  end  of  the  twelfth  century, 
having  written  "  A  History  of  the  World,"  in  which 
his  information  respecting  ecclesiastical  affairs  is  very 
valuable. 

Glain,  N.  Saint,  a  zealous  Protestant,  born  at  Limo. 
ges  about  1620,  remarkable  for  having  been,  by  reading 
of  Spinoza's  book,  changed  into  as  zealous  an  Atheist. 

Glass,  John,  a  Scotch  divine,  who,  in  1727,  publish- 
ed a  treatise  to  prove  that  the  civil  establishment  of , 
rehgion  was  inconsistent  with  Christianity :  for  this  he 
was  deposed,  and  became  the  father  of  a  new  sect, 
called  in  Scotland,  Glassites,  and  in  England,  Sande- 
manians.  He  was  born  at  Dundee  in  1698,  and  died 
in  1773. 

Glynn,  Robert,  a  native  of  Cambridge,  author  of  the 
Day  of  Judgment,  a  poem  of  great  merit :  he  obtained 
the  prize  at  Cambridge,  and  died  in  1800. 


361 

Godfrey  of  Bouillon,  a  most  celebrated  crusader  and 
victoi'ious  general ;  he  took  Jerusalem  from  the  Turks 
in  1099,  and  was  proclaimed  king;  but  his  piety,  as 
historians  relate,  would  not  permit  him  to  wear  a  dia- 
dem of  gold  in  the  city  where  his  Savior  had  been 
crowned  with  thorns:  he  died  in  1100. 

Goodwin,  Thomas,  a  puritanical  divine,  one  of  the 
members  of  the  assembly  of  divines  at  Westminster, 
and  author  of  theological  works ;  he  died  in  1679. 

Goodzcin,  John,  a  most  acute  and  subtle  controver- 
sialist of  the  seventeenth  century.  He  wrote  a  vindi- 
cation of  the  death  of  Charles  I.  which  at  the  Resto- 
ration was  burnt  by  the  common  hangman.  He  was 
excepted  out  of  the  act  of  the  common  indemnity,  and 
died  soon  after.  His  works  are  numerous,  but  mostly 
in  support  of  Arminian  doctrines. 

Gratian,  a  monk  of  Tuscany,  in  the  twelfth  centu- 
ry ;  he  was  employed  twenty-four  years,  in  reconciling 
the  contradictory  canons,  one  to  another. 

Gregory  IX.  Ugolin,  elected  pope  in  1227.  He  ex- 
cited the  Christian  princes  to  undertake  a  crusade,  and 
died  in  1241. 

Gregory  X.  Theobald,  summoned  a  general  council 
at  Lyons,  and  endeavored  to  heal  all  schisms  in  reli- 
gion ;  he  died  in  1276. 

Gregory,  Dr.  John,  an  eminent  physician  and  moral 
writer.  Those  writings  by  which  he  is  best  known, 
are  "A  comparative  View  of  the  state  of  Man  and 
other  Animals,"  and  "  A  Father's  Legacy  to  his  Daugh- 
ters :"  he  died  in  1773. 

Gregory,  Nazianzen,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
born  in  324,  died  in  389.  He  was  one  of  the  ablest 
champions  of  the  orthodox  faith  concerning  the  Trin- 
ity, whence  he  had  the  title  given  him  of  "  The  Di- 
vine,''' by  unanimous  consent. 

Gregory,  Theodorus,  bishop  of  Neo  Cesarea,  sur- 
named  Thaumaturgus,  a  disciple  of  Origen,  and  fa- 
mous for  his  conversion  of  the  Gentiles ;  he  died  about 
265. 


362 

Gua  de  Malves,  John  Paul  de,  a  French  ecclesiastic, 
who  first  conceived  the  idea  of  an  encyclopedia,  which 
was  executed  by  d'Alembert :  he  died  in  1786. 

Guillelma,  of  Bohemia,  the  foundress  of  an  infa- 
mous sect,  which  started  up  in  Italy,  in  the  thirteenth 
century,  and  which  under  the  mask  of  devotion,  used 
to  practice  all  manner  of  lewdness.  Guillelma  impo- 
sed so  effectually  upon  the  world  by  a  show  of  extra- 
ordinary devotion  all  her  life  time  that  she  was  not 
only  reputed  holy  at  her  death,  but  also  revered  as  a 
saint,  a  considerable  time  after  it.  However,  her 
frauds,  and  the  delusions  she  had  employed  were  at  last 
discovered ;  upon  which,  her  body  was  dug  up,  and 
burnt  in  1300.  She  died  in  1281,  and  had  been  buried 
in  Milan. 

Guise,  Henry,  duke  of,  memorable  in  the  history  of 
France  as  a  gallant  officer  :  but  an  imperious,  turbulent 
and  seditious  subject,  who  placed  himself  at  the  head 
of  an  armed  force,  and  called  his  rebel  band,  the 
League :  the  plan  was  formed  by  the  cardinal,  his 
younger  brother  ;  and,  under  the  pretext  of  defending 
the  Roman  Catholic  rehgion,  the  king  Henry  III.  and 
the  freedom  of  the  state,  against  the  designs  of  the 
Frencli  protestants,  they  carried  on  a  civil  war,  mas- 
sacred the  Huguenots,  and  governed  the  king.  He 
was  privately  assassinated,  Dec.  23d,  1558,  in  the  thir- 
ty-eighth  year  of  his  age,  by  the  order  of  the  king. 
His  brother,  the  cardinal,  shared  the  same  fate  the 
next  day. 

Guslavus  Adolphus  was  the  greatest  king  Sweden 
ever  had.  He  protected  the  Lutherans  in  Germany, 
and  by  his  victories  greatly  humbled  the  Catholic  pow- 
ers.  He  was  slain  in  battle,  A.  D.  1663,  in  the  thirty- 
seventh  year  of  his  age. 

H. 

Hakem,  the  third  of  the  Fatimite  caliphs,  was  a  vio- 
lent persecutor  of  the  Christians  and  Jews,  and  pre- 
tended to  be  the  visible  image  of  God.  He  was  assas- 
sinated by  the  intrigues  of  his  sister,  in  1021. 


363 

Hacket,  William,  an  English  fanatic,  in  the  reign  ol 
Eliisabeth.  He  was  hung  and  quartered  for  blasphemy; 
in  1592. 

HakeweU,  George,  a  learned  divine,  born  at  Exeter, 
in  1579,  died  in  1649.  His  principal  work  is  "  An 
Apology  or  Declaration  of  the  Power  and  Providence 
of  God  in  the  government  of  the  World,"  proving  that 
it  doth  not  decay,  &c. 

Hali-Beigh,  a  Polander,  whose  oi'iginal  name  was 
Bobowski.  Being  taken  by  the  Tartars,  while  a  child, " 
he  was  sold  to  the  Turks,  who  educated  him  in  their 
religion.  He  acquired  the  knowledge  of  seventeen  ■ 
languages,  and  became  interpreter  to  the  grand  seign- 
ior :  translated  into  the  Turkish  language,  the  cate- 
chism of  the  church  of  England,  and  all  the  Bible ; 
composed  a  Turkish  Grammar  and  Dictionary,  and 
other  things  which  were  never  printed.  His  principa! 
work,  is  "  A  Treatise  upon  the  Liturgy  of  the  Turks, 
their  Pilgrimages  to  Mecca,  their  Circumcision  and  man  ■ 
ner  of  visiting  the  sick."     He  died  in  1675. 

Hammond,  Dr.  Henry,  a  learned  English  divine  and 
commentator,  born  at  Chertsy,  in  1605,  died  in  1660. 
His  chief  works  are  a  "  Practical  Catechism  ;"  a  "  Par- 
aphrase and  Annotations  on  the  New  Testament ;"  and 
a  "  Paraphrase  and  Commentary  on  the  Old  Testa- 
ment;" of  which  he  only  published  the  Psalms,  and 
went  through  a  third  part  of  the  book  of  Proverbs. 

Hanifah,  a  saint  among  the  Mussulmans,  the  head  of 
all  their  sects  ;  he  died  at  Babylon. 

Harmer,  Thomas,  an  eminent  dissenting  divine  and 
critical  writer  on  Biblical  literature,  born  at  Norwich 
in  1715,  was  fifty-four  years  pastor  of  a  congregation  at 
Wattesfield,  in  Suffolk,  and  died  in  1788. 

Hawley,  Gideon,  many  years  a  missionary  to  the 
Stockbridge,  Mohawk,  and  Oneida  Indians,  and  emi- 
nently useful  to  them  :  he  died  in  1807. 

HeckeroeMer,  John,  a  native  of  England,  was  for 
many  years  a  Moravian  missionary  among  the  Dela- 
ware Indians,  and  author  of  an  account  of  the  manners 
31* 


364 

and  customs  of  the  Indian  tribes  which  once   inhabited 
Pennsylvania  ;  he  died  in  1823. 

Heber,  Reginald,  lord  bishop  of  Calcutta.  He  died 
suddenl)'-  at  Trichinopoly,  a  town  in  Hindoostan,  April 
3d,  1826,  aged  forty-three,  in  the  third  year  of  his  epis- 
copate, universally  lamented.  He  was  the  author  of 
a  number  of  beautiful  poetic  compositions. 

Helena,  St.,  the  mother  of  Constantine  the  Great, 
was  distinguished  for  her  piety  and  Christian  charity, 
and  as  the  founder  of  several  churches.  She  died  in 
328. 

Heloise,  the  concubine,  and  afterwards  wife  of  Peter 
Abelard  ;  a  nun,  and  afterwards  prioress  of  Argentuil ; 
and  lastly,  abbess  of  the  Paraclete  ;  she  was  b'orn  about 
the  beginning  of  the  twelfth  century,  and  died  1163. 

Henry  IV.,  king  of  France,  was  born  at  Pau,  in 
1553.  His  right  to  the  throne  was  disputed,  because 
he  was  a  protestant ;  but  after  the  massacre  of  St.  Bar- 
tholomew, he  signalized  himself  against  the  leaguers  ; 
and  Henry  III.  dying,  he  succeeded  him  in  opposition 
to  Cardinal  de  Bourbon.  In  1589,  with  four  thousand 
men,  he  defeated  thirty  thousand,  commanded  by  the 
duke  of  Mayenne,  &c.  He  embraced  the  Catholic  re- 
ligion afterwards,  and  was  crowned.  He  also  defeat- 
ed eighteen  thousand  Spaniards,  in  Burgund)',  and  re- 
duced the  leaguers  to  their  dut}^,  whom  he  pardoned. 
A  young  scholar,  John  Chastel,  would  have  struck  him 
in  the  mouth  with  a  knife,  but  missed  him ;  the  kins 
said,  "  And  is  it  so  that  the  Jesuits  must  be  condemned 
by  my  mouth  ?"  and  thereupon  they  were  banished. 
A  protestant  minister  told  him,  "  He  denied  God  with 
his  mouth,  and  therefore  he  was  struck  there,  but  if  he 
denied  him  in  his  heart,  the  next  stroke  might  be  there- 
abouts  too."  He  concluded  a  peace  with  Spain,  and 
an  agreement  with  Savoy  in  1601  ;  and  was  stabbed 
with  a  knife  by  Ravillac,  in  his  coach  at  Paris,  May 
14th,  1610. 

Henry  I.,  king  of  England,  and  duke  of  Normandy, 
was  the  third  Son  of  William  the  Conqueror,  and  as- 
cended  the  throne  in  1100.     Although  absolute  in  pow- 


365 

er,  he  reigned  with  wisdom,  opposed  the  encroach- 
ments of  the  church  of  Rome,  abolished  the  curfew, 
regulated  the  weights  and  measures  of  his  kingdom, 
and  laid  the  foundation  of  that  liberty,  of  wliich  Eng- 
lishmen arc  so  justly  proud;  he  died  in  1185. 

Henry  VIII. ,  son  and  successor  of  Henry  VII.,  as- 
cended the  throne  in  1509,  at  the  age  of  eighteen.  Al- 
though for  a  short  time  popular,  he  soon,  by  his  arbi- 
trary and  capricious  conduct,  proved  himself  a  tyrant. 
He  obtained  the  title  of  defender  of  the  faith,  from  the 
pope,  by  opposing  Luther.  He  afterwards  quarreled 
with  the  pope,  who  refused  to  divorce  him  from  his 
V.  ife,  and  renounced  his  authority,  and  declai-ed  him- 
self head  of  the  church,  thus  introducing  the  reforma- 
tion into  England.  He  was  six  times  married  ;  two  of 
iiis  wives  perished  on  the  scaffold,  and  two  others  were 
divorced.  Although  benefits  resulted  from  b.is  reign, 
he  must  be  deteSted  for  his  tyranny  and  oppression  ; 
he  died  in  1547. 

Henry,  Matthev/,  an  eminent  dissenting  teacher  and 
voluminous  writer,  born  1662,  died  in  1714.  His  best 
known  work  is  his  "  Exposition  of  the  Bible." 

Hervey,  James,  an  English  divine,  of  exemplary  vir- 
tue and  piety,  born  at  Hardingstone,  in  Northampton- 
shire, in  1714,  died  in  1758.  His  chief  writings  are 
"  Meditations  and  Contemplations  ;"  "  Remarks  on 
Lord  Bolingbroke's  Letters  on  the  study  and  use  of 
History,"  and  "  Theron  and  Aspasia,  or  a  series  of 
Dialogues  and  Letters  on  the  most  important  subjects." 

Hiacoomes,  the  first  Indian  in  New  England,  con- 
verted to  Christianity,  and  minister  at  Martha's  Vine- 
yard ;  he  died  in  1690. 

Hicks,  Elias,  a  preacher  among  the  Friends  or  Qua- 
kers. He  was  the  founder  of  the  sect  in  that  societj' 
called  Hicksites.  He  was  born  in  Hempstead,  Long 
Island,  N.  Y.  on  the  19th  of  March,  1748,  and  died  in 
Jericho,  Long  Island,  Feb.  27th,  1830. 

Hieronemus,  or,  as  he  is  commonly  called,  Jerome, 
a  very  celebrated  father  of  the  church,  born  about  329, 
died  in  420-     (See  page  60. ) 


366 

Hoadly,  Benjamin,  bishop  of  Winchester,  born  at 
Westerham,  in  Kent,  1676,  died  in  1761.  Preaching 
against  what  he  considered  as  the  inveterate  errors  of 
the  clergy,  among  other  discourses,  one  was  upon  these 
words,  "  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world;"  which  pro- 
ducing the  famous  "  Bangorian  controversy"  as  it  was 
called,  employed  the  press  for  many  years.  Hoadly 
contended  that  the  clergy  had  no  pretensions  to  tern- 
poral  jurisdictions ;  but  that  temporal  princes,  had  a 
right  to  govern  in  ecclesiastical  politics:  and  by  this 
means  he  drew  on  himself,  the  indignation  of  almost 
all  the  clergy.  These  disputes,  however,  have  long 
since  subsided. 

Hohhes,  Thomas,  born  at  Malmsbury,  in  1588,  died 
in  1679.  He  published  many  works,  but  there  have 
been  few  persons  whose  writings  have  had  a  more  per- 
nicious influence  in  spreading  irreligion  and  infidelity 
thanHobbes;  and  yet  none  of  his* treatises,  are  di- 
rectly leveled  against  revealed  religion. 

Hooker,  Thomas,  was  born  in  Leicestershire,  Eng. 
1586,  and  educated  at  Emanuel  College,  Cambridge  ; 
he  preached  in  London  and  Chelmsford  with  great  sue 
cess.  On  account  of  the  persecution  which  raged,  he 
came  to  New  England,  and  was  the  first  minister  of 
Cambridge,  Mass.  He  was  one  of  the  founders  of  the 
colony  of  Connecticut,  where  he  removed  with  his  peo- 
ple in  1636,  traveling  through  the  wilderness  with  no 
other  guide  but  a  compass.  He  published  many  ser- 
mons and  ti'eatises  which  were  much  admired.  He 
died  July  7th,  1647.  Ashe  lay  dying,  one  of  his  friends 
that  stood  by  his  bed  side,  observed  to  him  that  he  now 
was  going  to  receive  the  reioard  of  all  his  labors; 
"Brother,"  said  he,  "  I  am  going  to  receive  mere?/." 

Hooper,  John,  bishop  of  Gloucester,  was  born  in 
Somersetshire,  in  1495.  In  the  persecution  under  Ma- 
ry, refusing  to  recant  his  opinions,  he  was  burned  in 
the  city  of  Gloucester,  and  suffered  death  with  admira- 
ble constancy  in  1555. 

Hopkins,  Samuel,  D.  D.,  a  distinguished  divine,  was 
born  in  Waterbury,  Conn.  Sept.  17th,  1721.     He  died 


367 

m  Newport,  R.  I.  Dec.  20tli,  1803,  where  he  had 
preached  many  years.  He  maintained  in  his  writings 
that  holiness  consists  in  disinterested  benevolence,  and 
sin  in  selfishness.  His  peculiar  sentiments  are  distin- 
guished by  the  term  Hopkinsianism. 

Home,  George,  bishop  of  Norwich,  born  at  Otham, 
in  Kent,  1730,  and  died  in  1792.  This  divine  uni- 
ted, in  a  remarkable  degi'ee,  depth  of  learning,  bright- 
ness of  imagination,  sanctity  of  manners,  and  sweet- 
ness of  temper.  Four  volumes  of  his  incomparable 
"  Sermons"  are  published.  His  "  Commentary  on  the 
Psalms,''''  in  two  volumes,  quarto,  "  will,  (as  the  wri- 
ter of  his  epitaph  expresses  it,)  continue  to  be  a  com- 
panion  to  the  closet,  till  the  devotion  of  the  earth  shall 
end  in  the  hallelujahs  of  heaven."  Dr.  Home  also 
wrote  a  celebrated  piece  of  irony,  in  reply  to  Adam 
Smith's  sketch  of  David  Hume's  Life. 

HorseJy,  Samuel,  bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  was  born  in 
the  parish  of  St.  Martin's  in  the  Fields,  where  his  fa- 
ther was  clerk  in  orders,  and  was  educated  at  Trinity 
Hall,  Cambridge.  He  became  one  of  the  most  emi- 
nent men  of  his  day,  as  a  theologist,  a  mathematician, 
and  a  profound  classic.  No  man  of  his  age,  perhaps, 
possessed  more  of  what  is  generally  understood  by  the 
idea  of  recondite  learning,  or  was  more  profoundly  ver- 
sed in  classical  chronology.  He  edited  and  illustrated 
some  of  the  most  important  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton's  works 
in  5  vols.  4to.,  and  was  himself  the  author  of  several 
esteemed  mathematical  and  theological  productions. 
His  lordship  died  at  Brighton,  Oct.  4th,  1806. 

Hospinian,  Rodolphus,  a  learned  Swiss  writer,  who 
has  done  prodigious  service  to  the  Protestant  cause,  born 
at  Altdorf,  in  1547,  died  in  1626.  He  wrote  an  excel- 
lent work,  of  vast  extent,  called  "  A  History  of  the 
Errors  of  Popery." 

Howard,  John.     (See  page  252.) 

Huhhard,  William,  minister  of  Ipswich,  Mass.,*  au- 
thor of  a  History  of  New  England  in  manuscript ;  he 
died  in  1704. 

Hugo,  of  Cluni,  abbot  of  Cluni,  and  a  saint  of  the 
Romish  calendar,  died  in  1609. 


368 

Hunneric,  king  of  the  African  Vandals,  known  fo" 
his  sevei'e  persecution  of  the  Christians ;  died  in  4S4 
Hunter,  Dr.  Henry,  an  eminent  presbyterian  divine 
equally  admired   for  his  pulpit  eloquence,   and  belove.'. 
for  his  benevolence,  was  born  at  Culross,  in  Perthshire . 
in   1741,  and  died  at  Bristol,  in  1802.     His  works  an 
numerous,  but  the  most  important  are  translations.     Hi- 
principal  original  publication  is  a  course  of  sermons.  \: 
6  vols.  8vo.,  entitled  "  Sacred  Biography."     The  mo^■ 
distinguished  of  his  translations  is  "  Saurin's  Sentnons. 
and  "St.  Pierre's  Studies  of  Nature." 

Huntingdon,  Selina,  countess  dowager  of,  was  borr 
■a  1707;  married  in  1728,  Theophilus,  earl  of  Hunt- 
ingdon, by  whom  she  had  four  sons  and  three  daugh- 
ters. She  died  in  1791.  Her  ladyship  had  been  a 
widow  forty- five  years;  and  her  great  religious  con 
cerns,  as  head  of  a  very  numerous  sect  in  Great  Brit- 
ain and  Ireland,  she  left  by  will,  in  the  hands  of  com- 
mittees,  for  managing  them  in  both  kingdoms.  Her 
religious  principles  Imve  been  long  since  known ;  am; 
her  unbounded  benevolence  bore  the  best  testimony  of 
the  purity  of  her  intentions ;  having  in  the  course  of 
her  life  expended  above  £100,000  in  public  and  private 
acts  of  charity. 

Huntington,  Joseph,  D.D.,  minister  of  Coventry, 
Conn.,  author  of  "  Calvanism  Improved,  or  the  Gospel 
illustrated  as  a  system  of  real  grace,  issuing  in  the  Sal- 
vation of  all  men;"  this  work  was  published  after  his 
death,  in  1796,  and  was  answered  by  Dr.  Strong,  of 
Hartford,  Conn,  the  same  year. 

Huss, iohn.     (Seepage  165.) 

Hulten,  Jacob,  a  native  of  Silesia,  founder  of  an  ana- 
baptist sect,  called  the  Moravian  brethren  ;  the  time  of 
his  death  is  not  known,  although  it  is  said  that  he  was 
burnt  as  an  heretic. 

Hutchinson,  Ann,  an  artful  woman  in  Massachusetts, 
wht)se  religious  opinions  were  heretical,  and  which 
were  condemned  by  a  council  of  ministers ;  she  was 
banished  from  the  colony,  and*  was  murdered  by  the 
Indians,  west  of  New  Haven,  1643. 


369 


I. 


Isnaiius.     (See  page  57.) 

Innocent  III.,  Lothaire  Conti,  elevated  to  the  pope- 
dom in  1198.  He  persecuted  the  Albigenses,  and  rais- 
ed the  papal  authority  to  its  greatest  heighth.  He  died 
in  1216. 

Innocent  IV.,  Sinibaldi  de  Fiesque,  was  elected  pope 
in  1243,  and  was  the  first  who  invested  the  cardinals 
with  a  red  hat  as  a  mark  of  dignity.     He  died  in  1254. 

Innocent  X.,  John  Baptist  Pamphili,  was  elected  pope 
in  1644.  He  published  a  bull  against  the  Jansenistt, 
and  died  in  1655. 

Irenaeus.     (See  page  59.) 

Isidore,  St.  surnamed  Pelusiota,  or  Daciate,  from  his 
leanng  into  a  solitude,  near  the  town  which  bears  both 
these  names,  was  the  most  celebrated  of  the  disciples  of 
John  Chrysostom.  He  died  about  440 ;  and  we  have 
remaining  2,012  of  his  letters,  in  five  books. 

J. 

Jaaphan,  Eben  Tophaii,  an  Arabian  philosopher,  co- 
temporary  with  Averroes,  who  died  about  119S.  He- 
composed  a  philosophical  romance,  entitled  "  The  Lift 
or  History  of  Hai  Ebn  Yokddhan;"  in  which  he  en- 
deavors to  demonstrate  how  a  man  may,  by  the  mere- 
light  of  nature,  attain  the  knowledge  of  things  natural 
and  supernatural ;  more  particularly  the  knowledge  of 
God,  and  the  affairs  of  another  life. 

Jacob,  Ben  Napthali,  a  famous  Jew  rabbi  in  the  fifth 
century,  and  inventor  (with  Ben  Aser)  of  the  points  in 
Hebrew,  to  serve  for  vowels,  and  of  the  accents,  to  fa- 
"Inate  the  reading  of  that  language. 

mneway,  James,  educated  at  Oxford,  was  ejected  for 
non-conformity,  and  died  in  1674. 

Jansen,  Cornelius,  bishop  of  Ypress,  and  principal  of 
the  sect  called  Jansenists,  born  at  Leerdam,  in  Holland, 
m  1585,  died  in  1638. 

Jenyns,  Soame,  born  in  London  in  1705,  and  well 
known  in  the  literarv  world  as  the  author  of  ''  Thf.  In- 


370 

iernal  Evidences  of  the  Christian  Religion ;"  an  "  Es- 
say on  the  Origin  of  Evil ;"  and  various  poetical  pieces. 
He  was  many  years  member  of  parliament  for  the  town 
of  Cambridge  ;  he  was  also  a  commissioner  for  trade 
and  plantations,  and  died  in  1787. 

Jrnks,  Benjamin,  a  pious  divine,  born  in  Shropshire, 
in  1646,  died  in  1724.  His  best  known  writings  are, 
"  Prayers  and  Offices  of  Devotion  for  Families,"  and 
Meditations  on  various  important  subjects. 
Jerome  of  Prague.  (See  page  166.) 
Jerome,  of  St.  Faith,  or  Joshua  Lavehi,  a  Spanish 
Jew  of  great  influence,  who  became  a  convert  to  Chris- 
tianity, and,  it  is  said,  5,000  Jews  followed  his  exam- 
ple.    He  died  in  the  fifteenth  century. 

Jewel,  John,  bishop  of  Salisbury,  a  great  polemic 
writer  in  defence  of  the  English  church  against  pope- 
ry ;  he  was  born  in  1522,  and  died  in  1571. 

Joachim,  abbot  of  Corrazo,  made  a  pilgrimage  to  the 
Holy  Land.  He  pretended  to  be  a  prophet,  and  died  in 
1202,  leaving  a  numerous  sect  behind  him. 

Joan,  Pope,  a  woman  placed  among  the  successors 
of  St.  Peter  as  John  VIII.  or  John  VII.  This  story 
was  believed  for  more  than  two  hundred  years,  but  is 
now  generally  discredited. 

Joan  of  Arc,  commonly  called  the  maid  of  Orleans, 
whose  heroic  behaviour  in  re-animating  the  expiring 
valor  of  the  French  nation,  though  by  the  most  super- 
stitious means,  (pretending  to  be  inspired,)  deserved  a 
better  fate.  She  was  burnt  by  the  English  as  a  sor- 
ceress, in  1431,  at  the  age  of  twenty-four. 

John  VI.,  a  Roman,  was  made  pope  in  985.  He  was 
the  first  who  rewarded  meritorious  deeds  by  canoniza- 
tion ;  he  died  in  986. 

John  III.,  king  of  Sweden,  son  of  Gustavus  Vasa,  as- 
cended the  throne  in  1568.  He  attempted  to  restore 
the  popish  religion,  but  was  unsuccessful,  and  died  in 
1592. 

Jones,  Sir  William,  one  of  the  judges  of  the  supreme 
court  in  Bengal,  born  in  London  in  1746.  He  was  a 
celebrated  oriental  scholar  and  sincere  Christian.     His 


371 

researches  in  Asia  have  done  much  to  give  validity  to 
tho  Mosaic  history  of  the  creation.  He  died  at  the 
age  of  forty-eiglit. 

Johnson,  Edward,  an  inhabitant  of  Massachusetts, 
author  of  a  work  entitled,  "  The  Wonder  Working 
Providence  of  Zion's  Savior  in  New  England,  from 
1628  to  1652." 

Johnson,  Samuel,  D.D.,  a  native  of  Connecticut, 
distinguished  as  the  first  convert  to  episcopacy  in  the 
colony,  and  afterwards  as  president  of  King's  college. 
New  York  :  he  died  in  1772. 

Jq0in,  Dr.  John,  a  learned  English  divine  and  eccle- 
siastical historian,  born  in  London,  in  1698,  died  in 
1770.  His  chief  works  are,  "Discourses  concerning 
the  truth  of  the  Christian  Religion,"  and  "  Remarks 
upon  Ecclesiastical  History." 

Joseph,  Father,  an  apostate  monk,  who  raised  six 
thousand  banditti  in  1678,  to  extirpate  the  Catholic  re- 
ligion in  Hungary. 

Josephus,  Flavius,  the  ancient  Historian  of  the  Jews, 
born  at  Jerusalem,  A.  D.  37,  died  in  93.  His  "  Histo- 
ry of  the  Jewish  War  and  the  Destruction  of  Jerusa- 
lem," in  seven  books,  was  composed  at  the  command 
of  Vespasian,  and  is  singularly  interesting  and  affect- 
ing, as  the  historian  was  an  eye  witness  of  all  that  he 
relates.  His  "  Jewish  Antiquities,"  in  twenty  books, 
written  in  Greek,  is  a  very  noble  work  ;  we  have  also 
"  A  Discourse  upon  the  Martyrdom  of  the  Maccabees  ;" 
which  is  a  master  piece  of  eloquence  ;  he  was  a  great 
orator,  as  well  as  a  great  historian. 

Julian,  the  Roman  emperor,  commonly  styled  the 
apostate,  because  he  professed  Christianity  before  he 
ascended  the  throne  ;  after  which,  he  openly  embraced 
paganism,  and  persecuted  the  Christians.  (See  page 
86.) 

Jovinian,  a  monk  of  Milan,  who  became  the  head  of 
a  sect,  and  died  in  consequence  of  his  debauchery, 
A.  D.  406. 

32 


372 

Juliana,  a  singular  character,  of  Norwich,  Eng.  who 
in  her  zeal  for  mortification,  confined  herself  between 
four  walls  ;  she  lived  in  the  time  of  Edward  111. 

Justin,  surnamed  the  martyr,  one  of  the  earliest 
writers  of  the  Christian  church.     (See  page  59.) 

Juxon,  Wm.  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  was  impris- 
oned by  the  parliament ;  he  was  reinstated  in  office  at 
the  restoration,  and  died  1663. 

K. 

Kam-hi,  emperor  of  China  in  1661,  was  a  liberal 
patron  of  the  literature  and  arts  of  Europe,  s#i  of 
Christian  missions  :  he  died  in  1722. 

Kempis,  Thomas  a,  famous  for  his  transcendant  pi- 
ety and  devotion,  was  born  at  Kempen,  in  the  diocese 
of  Cologne,  about  1380,  and  died  in  1471.  His  well 
known  work,  "  The  Imitation  of  Christ,'''  has  been 
translated  into  numerous  languages. 

Kirldand,  Samuel,  a  missionary  among  the  Seneca 
Indians  for  forty  years :  he  died  at  Paris,  New  York, 
in  1808. 

Kirwun,  William,  dean  of  Killala,  a  distinguished 
ornament  of  the  church,  was  originally  a  Romish  priest ; 
but  became  a  zealous  adherent,  and  powerful  supporter 
of  the  protestant  faith.  He  was  one  of  the  most  popu- 
lar orators  that  ever  appeared  in  the  pulpit,  and  no  man 
ever  made  a  more  powerful  impression  on  his  audience. 
He  was  at  all  times  ready  to  exert  his  great  powers  in 
forwarding  the  objects  of  benevolence.  He  was  born 
about  1754,  and  died  near  Dublin,  in  1805. 

Klopstock,  Frederic  Theophilus,  a  very  celebrated 
German  jioet,  born  in  1724,  died  in  1803.  His  "Mes- 
siah," by  which  his  name  is  chiefly  immortalized,  was 
publislied  at  Halle,  in  1751.  He  was  likewise  the  au- 
thor  of  three  tragedies,  called  the  "  The  Death  of  Adam," 
"  Solomon,"  and  "  David."  His  funeral  was  conducted 
with  extraordinary  pomp  :  being  attended  by  the  Sen- 
ate of  Hamburg. 

Knox,  John,  an  eminent  Scottish  minister,  a  chief 
instrument  and   promoter  of  the  reformation  in  that 


373 

country,  and  a  steady  and  undaunted  patriot  in  the 
worst  of  times  ;  born  in  1505,  and  died  in  1572.  As  to 
his  character,  he  was  like  Luther,  one  of  those  extra- 
ordinary persons  of  whom  few,  if  any,  are  observed 
to  speak  with  sufficient  temper ;  all  is  either  extrava- 
gant encomium,  or  senseless  invective.  After  his  death 
came  out  a  "  History  of  the  Reformation,  in  the  realm 
of  Scotland,"  &c.  to  which  are  subjoined  all  his  other 
works. 

Knox,  Viccsimus,  D.D.,  a  learned  divine  and  mis- 
cellaneous writer,  born  in  1752.  He  was  master  of 
Tunbridge  school,  where  he  presided  thirty-three  years- 
The  duties  of  a  parish  priest  he  discharged  for  nearly 
forty  years,  with  a  zeal  and  ability  perhaps  never  sur- 
passed:  he  died  in  1821.  His  principal  works  are 
"Essays,  Moral  and  Literary;"  "Christian  Philoso- 
phy;" "Sermons;"  "Domestic  Divinity;"  "Elegant 
Extracts  ;"  "  Elegant  Epistles  ;"  "  Winter  Evenings  ;" 
"  Liberal  Education  ;"  "  Personal  Nobility,"  &c. 

Knuzen,  Matthias,  a  celebrated  atheist,  born  in  Hoi- 
stein,  about  1650.  He  was  the  only  person  on  record 
who  openly  taught  atheism ;  and  he  undertook  long 
journeys  on  purpose  to  make  proselytes.  His  follow- 
ers were  called  conscienciaries,  because  they  asserted 
that  there  was  no  other  god,  no  other  religion,  no  other 
lawful  magistracy,  than  conscience. 

KoUerus,  Christopher,  a  tanner,  of  Silesia,  and  one 
of  the  three  fanatics  whose  visions  were  published  at 
Amsterdam  in  1657,  with  the  following  title,  "  Lux  in 
Tenebris."     He  died  in  1647. 

Kuick,  John  Van,  a  painter  of  Dordt,  accused  of 
heresy,  was  cruelly  burnt  by  the  Jesuits  in  1572. 

L. 

Labat,  John  Baptist,  a  celebrated  traveler  and  mis- 
sionary, of  the  order  of  St.  Dominic,  born  at  Paris  in 
1663,  died  in  1738.  His  "  Voyages  and  Travels"  into 
different  kingdoms,  are  works  of  much  amusement, 
and  of  good  reputation. 


374 

Laidlie,  Archibald,  D.D.,  the  first  mmistcr  ot'  the 
Dutch  Church  in  America  who  officiated  in  the  EngUsh 
language.  He  was  a  native  of  Scotland,  arrived  in 
New  York  in  1764,  and  died  in  1778. 

Lardner,  Dr.  Nathaniel,  a  very  eminent  dissenting 
divine,  author  of  "  The  Credibility  of  the  Gospel  His- 
tory ;"  "The  Testimonies  of  the  Ancient  Jews  and 
Pagans  in  favor  of  Christianity ;"  "  The  History  of 
the  Heretics,"  &c.  He  was  born  in  1684,  and  died  in 
1768. 

Latimer,  Hugh,  bishop  of  Worcester,  one  of  the  first 
reformers  of  the  church  of  England,  born  in  1470. 
From  being  a  papist,  he  became  a  zealous  protestant, 
active  in  supporting  the  reformed  doctrine,  and  assid- 
uous to  make  converts.  For  his  zeal,  however,  in  the 
protestant  faith,  he  was,  with  Ridley,  bishop  of  Lon- 
don, burnt  at  Oxford,  1555.     (See  page  188.) 

Laud,  William,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  I.  was  born  in  1573,  and  beheaded  in 
1645  for  high  treason ;  he  fell  a  sacrifice  to  party 
violence. 

Lavater,  John  Gaspar  Christian,  a  Swiss  divine,  of 
warm  fancy,  and  natural  acuteness,  by  which  he  was 
led  to  turn  his  attention  to  the  expression  of  human 
sentiment  and  character.  He  perceived  that  not  only 
transient  passion,  but  even  the  more  permanent  qual- 
ties  of  character,  are  often  very  distinctly  expressed  ; 
but  carried  his  observation  on  this  subject  much  far- 
ther than  any  other  person  had  before  advanced.  Suc- 
cess inflamed  his  imagination,  and  he  became  an  enthu- 
siast  in  the  study  of  physiognomy.  The  opinions  rel- 
ative to  it  which  he  propagated,  were  a  medley  of  acute 
observation,  ingenious  conjecture,  and  wild  reverie. 
His  books,  published  in  the  German  language,  were 
multiplied  by  many  editions,  and  translations.  This 
amiable  clergyman  (for  such  he  was,)  was  born  at  Zu- 
rich, in  1741,  and  died  there  in  1801,  in  consequence 
of  a  wound  which  he  received  from  a  French  soldier 
a  twelve-month  before. 


375 

Leese,  Anna,  founder  of  the  sect  of  Shakers,  was 
born  in  England.  She  was  of  low  parentage,  and  of 
doubtful  character.  She  first  divulged  her  extraor- 
dinary pretensions  in  1770,  assuming  the  name  of  the 
"  elect  lady"  but  being  more  generally  denominated 
the  "  Motlicr."  She  came  to  America  with  five  of  her 
followers  in  1774,  and  settled  near  Albany,  N.  Y.  About 
the  year  17R0,  she  declared  herself  to  be  the  woman 
clothed  with  the  sun,  mentioned  in  the  twelfth  chapter 
of  Revelations,  claimed  the  power  of  ministering  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  whom  she  pleased,  asserted  that  she 
was  daily  judging  the  dead  of  all  nations,  &;c.  These 
impious  pretensions  she  enforced  upon  persons  by  the 
magical  charms  of  wry  looks,  whimsical  gestures,  un- 
intelligible  muttering,  alternate  groans  and  laughter, 
the  ceremony  of  dancing,  whirling,  &c.  By  these 
means  she  succeeding  in  obtaining  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  followers.  One  of  these  was  Mr.  Rathbun,  a 
Baptist  minister,  who,  however,  in  about  three  months 
recovered  his  senses,  and  published  a  pamphlet  against 
the  impostor.  He  says,  that  there  attended  this  in- 
fatuation an  inexplicable  agency  upon  the  body,  to 
which  he  himself  was  subjected,  that  affected  the  nerves 
suddenly  and  forcibly  like  the  electric  fluid,  and  was 
followed  by  tremblings  and  the  complete  deprivation 
of  strength.  "  Mother  Anna"  asserted  that  she  was 
not  liable  to  death,  but  when  she  should  leave  this 
world,  she  should  ascend  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  to 
heaven.  She  died  in  1784,  and  her  sect  has  experi- 
enced a  number  of  revolutions. 

Leland,  Dr.  John,  a  celebrated  English  dissenting 
divine,  settled  in  Dublin,  distinguished  himself  by  some 
very  estimatble  and  laborious  publications,  particularly, 
"A  View  of  the  Deistical  Writers  of  England,"  and 
"  The  Advantage  and  Necessity  of  the  Christian  Reve- 
lation."    He  was  born  in  1691,  died  1766. 

L'Enfant,  James,    an   eminent    French   protestant 

minister,   born  in  1691,  died  in  1728.     He  was  author 

of  three  capital  works,   viz.   "  Histories  of  the  Coun- 

Cil  of  Constance,  Basil  and  Pisa."     Besides  these,  he 

32* 


376 

published  the  New  Testament,  translated  into  French 
from  the  original  Greek,  with  notes,  in  conjunction 
with  Beausobre  ;  which  version  was  much  esteemed  by 
the  protestants. 

Leo  II.  pope,  was  an  able  and  resolute  pontiff.  He 
first  established  the  kiss  of  peace,  at  the  mass  ;  and  the 
use  of  holy  water  ;  he  died  in  683. 

Leo  X.  pope  of  Rome,  ever  to  be  remembered  by  the 
protestants,  as  having  been  the  cause  of  tiie  Reforma- 
tion begun  by  Luther,  was  born  at  Florence,  in  1475, 
and  died  in  1521.  He  was  a  lover  and  patron  of  learn- 
ing and  learned  men,  and  equally  favored  arts  and  sci- 
ences, being  himself  a  man  of  taste. 

Leovitius,  Cyprian,  a  noble  Bohemian,  author  of  a 
collection  of  astrological  productions,  and  incoherent 
reveries.  He  prophesied  that  the  world  would  end  in 
1584;  he  died  in  1574. 

Leslie,  Charles,  studied  law,  which  he  afterwards 
forsook  for  divinity,  and  became  a  famous  theological 
disputant.  His  tracts  on  religion  and  politics  amount 
to  fifty.  He  left  also  two  folio  volumes  of  theological 
works,  and  was  a  man  of  great  talents ;  he  died  in 
1722.' 

Light/oot,  John,  a  most  eminent  divine,  born  in  Staf- 
fordshire. He  was  one  of  the  most  learned  rabinnical 
scholars  that  England  ever  produced.  Ilis  works  are 
published  in  two  volumes  folio  ;  he  died  in  1675. 

Lillurne,  John,  a  famous  English  enthusiast,  born  in 
1618,  died  in  1657.  He  was  the  chief  ringleader  of 
the  levelers,  a  modeler  of  State,  and  publisher  of  several 
seditious  pamphlets ;  and  of  so  quarrelsome  a  disposi- 
tion, as  to  have  it  appositely  said  of  him,  that  if  there 
were  none  living  but  him,  John  would  be  against  Lil- 
burnc,  and  Lilburne  against  John. 

Lilly,  Williiun,  a  famous  English  astrologer,  born 
in  1602,  died  in  1681.  In  him  we  have  an  instance  of 
the  general  superstition  and  ignorance  that  prevailed 
in  the  time  of  the  civil  war  between  Charles  I.  and  his 
parliament ;  for  the  king  consulted  this  astrologer  to 
know  in  what  quarter  he  should  conceal  himself  if  he 


377 

could  escape  from  Hampton  court ;  and  General  Fair- 
fax, on  the  other  side,  sent  for  him  to  his  arnij%  to  ask 
him,  if  he  could  tell  by  his  art  whether  God  was  with 
them  and  their  cause.  Lilly,  who  made  his  fortune  by 
favorable  predictions  to  both  parties,  assured  the  gen- 
eral that  God  would  be  with  him  and  his  army.  His 
almanack  were  in  repute  upwards  of  tliirty-six  years, 
and  to  be  found  in  almost  every  family  in  England. 

LodbroJ:,  Regner,  a  celebrated  king  of  Denmark  at 
the  beginning  of  the  ninth  century.  He  was  a  warrior 
and  poet,  full  of  fanaticism  and  religious  frenzy.  (Se^ 
page  96.) 

Lollard,  Walter.     (See  page  159.) 

Louis  VII.  the  Young,  king  of  France,  was  early 
engaged  in  a  quarrel  with  the  pope,  and  was  excom- 
municated by  him.  He  made  a  crusade  with  an  army 
consisting  of  eighty  thousand  men  to  Palestine,  but  was 
defeated  by  the  Saracens ;  be  died  at  Paris,  in  1180. 

Louis  IX.,  called  the  Saint.  He  made  two  crusades, 
during  the  last  of  which  he  died  at  Tunis,  in  1270,  and 
was  canonized  by  Boniface  VIII. 

Loicth,  Dr.  Robert,  bishop  of  Ijondon,  &c.  born  in 
1710,  died  in  1787.  His  literary  character  is  well 
known  by  his  "  Translation  of  Isaiah  ;"  a  sublime  po- 
etic composition. 

Loyola,  Ignatius  of,  the  founder  of  the  order  of  the 
Jesuits,  born  in  1491,  at  the  castle  of  Loyola,  in  Spain, 
was  first  page  to  Ferdinand  V.,  king  of  Spain,  and  then 
an  officer  in  his  army ;  in  which  he  signalized  himself 
by  his  valor,  and  was  wounded  in  both  legs  at  the  siege 
of  Pampeluna,  in  1521.  To  this  circumstance  the  Je- 
suits  owe  their  origin  ;  for  while  he  was  under  cure  of 
his  wounds,  a  Life  of  the  Saints  was  put  into  his  hands, 
which  determined  him  to  forsake  the  military  for  an 
ecclesiastical  profession.  His  first  devout  exercise  was 
to  dedicate  himself  to  the  blessed  virgin  as  lier  knight ; 
he  then  went  a  pilgrimage  to  the  Holy  Land ;  and  on 
his  return  to  Europe,  he  continued  his  tiieological  studies 
in  the  universities  of  Spain,  though  he  was  then  thirty- 


378 

three  years  of  age.  After  this  he  went  to  Paris,  and  in 
France  laid  the  foundation  of  this  new  order,  the  insti- 
tutes of  which  he  presented  to  Pope  Paul  III.,  who  made 
many  objections  to  them ;  but  Loyola  adding  to  the 
three  vows  of  chastity,  poverty,  and  obedience,  a  fourth 
of  implicit  submission  to  the  holy  See,  the  institution  was 
confirmed  in  1540.  Loyola  died  in  1555.  (See  pa,ge 
178.) 

Lucifer,  bishop  of  Cagliari,  in  Sardinia  ;  author  of 
a  new  schism  called  Luciferians  ;  he  died  in  370. 

Lucius,  IIL,  Humbaldo  AUineigoh,  a  native  of  Luc- 
ca, elected  pope  in  1181.  The  inquisition  originated 
under  this  pontiff. 

Lugo,  John,  a  Spanish  Jesuit,  born  at  Madrid,  a 
professor  of  theology  at  Rome.  He  was  made  cardi- 
nal  by  Pope  Urban,  introduced  Jesuits'  bark  into  France, 
wrote  seven  volumes  folio,  and  died  in  1660. 

Luther,  Martin.     (See  page  168.) 

M. 

Macedoniics,  Arian,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  in  341. 
He  was  deposd  by  a  council,  and  caused  great  commo- 
tion  and  trouble  in  his  diocese. 

Macknight,  Dr.  James,  an  eminent  clergyman  of  the 
church  of  Scotland  distinguished  by  his  learned  and 
useful  labours  in  illustration  and  defence  of  the  New 
Testament,  was  born  in  1721,  and  died  at  Edinburgh 
in  1800.  Of  his  various  works,  the  most  distinguished 
are  "  the  harmony  of  the  Four  Gospels,"  and  his 
"  Translation  of  the  Epistles." 

Mahomet,  or  Mohammed.     (See  page  104.) 

MaiUa,  Joscjih  Anne  Maria  de  Mayrice  de,  a  Jesuit 
born  in  Savoy,  a  most  learned  and  amiable  man,  who 
spent  forty  five  years  as  a  missionary  in  China.  He 
translated  the  "  Great  Annals  of  China,"  published  in 
twelve  volumes  quarto,  and  died  at  Pekin  in  1748. 

Malagrida,  Gabriel,  an  Italian  Jesuit,  for  a  loug 
time  regarded  as  a  saint,  and  consulted  as  an  oracle. 
He  was  burnt  alive  in  1761,  at  the  age  of  seventy-five, 
as  a  false  prophet. 


379 

Malehranche,  Nicholas,  a  celebrated  French  divine 
and  philosopher,  born  in  1638,  died  in  1715.  He  wrote 
several  works  ;  of  which  the  first  and  principal,  as  in- 
deed  it  gave  rise  to  almost  all  that  followed,  was  his 
"Search  after  Truth."  His  design  in  this  book  is, 
to  point  out  to  us  the  eri-ors  into  which  we  are  daily 
led  by  our  senses,  imagination,  and  passions ;  and  to 
prescribe  a  method  for  discovering  the  truth,  which  he 
does  by  starting  the  notion  of  seeing  all  things  in  God. 

Manning,  James,  D.D.,  a  distinguished  Baptist  cler- 
gyman, who  was  the  first  president  of  the  college  at 
Providence,  R.  I.,  and  a  member  of  congress  from  that 
state  ;  he  died  in  1791. 

Manton,  Thomas,  D.D.,  a  popular  preacher  in  Lon- 
don, and  before  parliament.  At  the  restoration,  he  was 
chaplain  to  the  king.  He  wrote  sermons  and  Calvin- 
istic  tracts,  and  died  in  1677. 

Martin,  St.,  was  converted  to  Christianity,  and  be- 
came bishop  of  Taurus.  He  is  regarded  as  the  apos- 
tie  of  Gaul.  His  confession  of  faith  is  still  extant ;  he 
died  in  397. 

Mary,  queen  of  England,  eldest  daughter  of  Henry 
VIII.,  and  Catharine  of  Arragon.  She  was  a  learned 
woman,  but  bigoted  in  the  popish  superstition,  exceed- 
ingly jealous,  and  violent  and  sanguinary  in  her  resent- 
ments. During  her  reign,  fire,  faggots,  and  the  stake, 
were  the  liorrid  means  used  to  make  proselytes  to  the 
Romish  church.  The  sacrifice  of  the  innocent  Lady 
Jane  Grey  and  her  husband,  to  a  mean  fit  of  jealousy, 
showed  a  degree  of  iDarbarity  rarely  equalled  in  civi- 
lized life.  She  married  Philip  of  Spain,  whose  coldness 
toward  her,  together  with  the  loss  of  Calais,  is  said  to 
have  so  preyed  on  her  mind,  that  she  fell  into  .a  fever, 
of  which  she  died  in  1558. 

Mason,  John,  a  learned  and  pious  dissenting  minis- 
ter,  author  of  "  Self  Knowledge,"  "  Practical  Dis- 
courses for  FamiKes,"  and  other  works.  He  died  in 
1763. 

Mascaron,  Julius,  bishop  of  Agen,  and  a  most  emi- 
nent French  preacher,  born  in  1634,  died  in  1703.  His 
Hoquence  wa^  astonishing ;  audit  is  related  *' 


380 

preaching  had  such  an  elTect  upon  the  Huguenots,  that, 
of  thirty  thousand  Calvinists,  which  he  found  at  his 
coming  to  the  see  of  Agen,  twenty-eight  tliousand  for- 
sook tiieir  church. 

MassUIon,  John  Baptiste,  a  celebrated  French  preach- 
er, and  considered  as  a  consummate  master  of  eloquence, 
bom  in  1663,  died  in  1742. 

Mather,  Increase,  D.D.,  a  clergyman  of  Boston,  and 
afterwards  president  of  Harvard  College,  and  author  of 
several  works.     He  died  in  1723. 

Mather,  Cotton,  D.D.,  F.R.S.,  son  of  the  preceding, 
distinguished  for  his  great  learning  and  piety,  and  was 
the  mo:-:t  eminent  clergyman  of  his  day  in  New  England. 
His  writings  on  various  subjects  v.'ere  very  numerous; 
his  publications  amounted  to  three  hundred  and  eighty- 
two.     He  died  at  Boston,  1728. 

Mayhew,  Thomas,  governor  of  Martha's  Vineyard, 
and  distinguished  for  his  regard  for  the  spiritual  and 
temporal  welfare  of  the  Indians.  He  died  in  1631.  A 
number  of  descendants,  of  his  name,  were  distinguished 
for  their  ministerial  labors  among  the  Indians  on  Mar- 
tha's Vineyard. 

Mills,  Samuel  J.,  an  American  clergyman,  distin- 
guished for  his  piety  and  zeal  in  promoting  the  mis- 
sionary cause.  He  died  in  1818,  on  his  return  from 
Africa,  whither  he  liad  gone  as  an  agent  of  the  Ameri- 
can Colonization  Society. 

Melanclhon,  Philip,  a  celebrated  German  divine,  co- 
adjutor with  Luther  in  the  reformation,  and  one  of  the 
wisest  and  greatest  men  of  his  age,  born  at  Bretten, 
Feb.  16th,  1497,  died  in  1560. 

Menno,  Simonis,  an  ecclesiastic  of  Fricsland,  and  an 
anabaptist  leader.  His  followers  are  still  to  be  found 
in  tlie  Low  Countries,  bv  the  name  of  Mennonites.  He 
died  in  1565. 

Michael  Cerularius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  in 
1043  ;  he  prevented  the  union  of  the  eastern  and  west- 
ern churches,  and  was  banished  in  1059. 

Michaelis,  John  David,  a  very  learned  German  wri- 
ter on  divinity,  and  the  oriental  languages,  wfis  born 
in  1717,  and  died  in  1791.     His  works  are  numerous, 


381 

but  his  most  celebrated  is  ''  introduction  to  t?ie  New 
Testament,"  a  translation  of  whicli  was  published  in 
English,  in  1761. 

^Itddleton,  Thomas  Fanshaw,  D.  D.,  a  distinguished 
English  clergyman,  and  bishop  of  Calcutta ;  he  was  the 
first  English  bishop  in  India,  appointed  in  1814,  and 
died  in  1822. 

Milner,  Joseph,  a  divine  born  in  1744.  He  became 
vicar  of  a  church  at  Hull ;  was  author  of"  An  answer 
to  Gibbon's  attack  of  Christianitv,"  and  "  A  History  of 
the  Church  of  Christ." 

3Iilner,  Dr.  Isaac,  brother  of  Joseph,  was  a  mathe- 
matical tutor  at  the  university  of  Cambridge.  Mr. 
Wilberforce  and  Mr.  Pitt  were  among  Ins  pupils.  He 
afterwards  became  dean  of  Carlisle,  continued  his 
brother's  "  History  of  the  Church  of  Christ,"  and  died 
in  1820. 

Milton,  John  a  most  illustrious  English  poet,  was 
born  in  London,  in  1608,  and  died  of  the  gout  in  1674. 
His  most'celebrated  poems  are  '•  Paradise,  Lost,''''  which 
he  publislicd  in  1667,  and  his  "  Paradise  Regained," 
published  1670. 

Molay,  James  de,  the  last  grand  master  of  the  Tem- 
plars. Philip  the  Fair  summoned  him  to  Paris,  where 
he  came  with  sixty  knights,  who  were  seized  and  burnt 
alive  in  1314. 

Molinos,  Michael  de,  a  Spanish  ecclesiastic,  who 
caused  great  controversy  in  the  church.  He  was  the 
founder  of  the  sect  called  quietists,  and  died  in  1696. 

Montanus,  an  ancient  hercsiarcli  among  the  Chris- 
tians, and  founder  of  a  sect  in  the  second  century,  call- 
ed Montanists.  They  pretended  to  the  gift  o^  proplie- 
cy,  and  prohibited  s.  :-.ond  marriages. 

Marin,  Simon,  a  celebrated  French  fanatic,  burnt 
alive  at  Paris,  in  1663,  for  having  assumed  fhe  title  of 
the  Son  of  God. 

Morin,  Stephen,  a  learned  Frtnch  Iheological  and 
biblical  writer,  born  in  1625,  died  m  1700.  In  one  of 
his  works  he  endeavors  to  prove  that  the  Hebrew  lan- 
guage is  as  old  as  the  creation,  and  that  God  himself 
inspired  it  into  Adam. 


382 

Morton,  Nathaniel,  one  of  the  early  settlers  of  Ply- 
mouth,  author  of  a  History  of  the  Church  of  that  colo- 
ny, and  of  "  New  England's  Memorial,"  pubHshed  in 
1699. 

Mosheim,  John  Lawrence,  an  illustrious  German  di- 
vine,  ecclesiastical  historian,  and  critic,  born  in  1695, 
died  in  1755.  His  "  Ecclesiastical  History,  from  the 
birth  of  Christ  to  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  centu- 
ry," is  unquestionably  the  best  that  is  extant. 

Muggleton,  Lodowick,  an  English  tailor  of  notori- 
ous fame  as  a  schismatic,  who  dannied  all  the  world  that 
differed  from  his  strange  mode  of  faith.  He  was  born 
in  1607;  his  books  were  burnt  by  the  hangman,  him- 
self  pilloried  and  imprisond,  and  he  died  in  1697. 

3Iuncer  or  Muntzer,  Thomas,  a  saxon  divine,  one 
of  the  disciples  of  Luther,  and  chief  of  the  German  ana- 
baptists. In  conjunction  with  Stork,  he  pulled  down 
all  the  Images  in  the  churches  which  Luther  had  left 
standing  ;  and  then,  finding  an  army  in  his  followers, 
he  commenced  leveler,  and  openly  taught  that  all  dis- 
tinctions of  rank  were  usurpations  on  the  rights  of  man- 
kind.  At  the  head  of  40,000  men  he  ravaged  the 
country.  The  landgrave  of  Hesse  at  length  defeated 
him  ;  7,000  of  the  enthusiasts  fell  in  battle,  and  the  rest, 
with  their  leader,  fled ;  he  was  taken  and  beheaded  at 
Mulhausen,  in  1525. 

N. 

Nuyler,  James,  a  remarkable  enthusiast,  born  in 
1616  ;  he  became  a  convert  of  the  famous  George  Fox 
to  quakerism,  and  commencing  preaching,  he  set  out  for 
Bristol,  attended  by  a  numerous  cavalcade,  singing, 
"Holy,  holy,  holy.  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth  ;  Ilosannah 
in  the  highest;  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  of  Israel." 
He  was  brought  bcfbro  parlaiment,  tried  and  condemn- 
ed as  guilty  of  blasphemy,  and  sentenced  to  imprison- 
ment for  life.  But  two  years  after,  he  was  liberated, 
and  died  in  1666. 

Neal,  Daniel,  a  non-conformist  divine,  born  in  1678. 
In  1706,  he  was  chosen  pastor  of  an  independent  con- 


383 

gregation  in  London.  As  a  writer,  his  principal  pro- 
duction  is,  "  A  History  of  the  Puritans."  He  died  in 
1743. 

Nelson,  Robert,  a  learned  and  eminently  pious  Eng- 
lish  gentleman,  born  in  1656,  died  in  1715.  He  pub- 
lished several  works  of  piety,  and  left  his  whole  estate 
for  charitable  uses.  There  is  a  great  degree  of  excel- 
lence in  all  his  writings ;  but  his  "  Companion  for  the 
Festivals  and  Fasts,"  &c.  will  perpetuate  his  memory. 

Nestorius,  a  Syrian,  bishop  of  Constantinople  in 
431.  He  was  deposed  for  denying  the  incarnation  of 
the  Redeemer. 

Newel,  Samuel,  one  of  the  first  American  missiona- 
ries to  India;  he  died  at  Bombay  in  1821.  His  wife, 
Harriet,  who  accompanied  him,  died  at  the  Isle  of 
France,  in  1812. 

Newton,  John,  an  English  divine,  author  of  sermons, 
and  other  valuable   rehgious  works;  he  died  in  1807. 

Newton,  Dr.  Thomas,  bishop  of  Bristol,  and  dean  of 
St.  Paul's,  born  in  1703,  died  in  1782,  having  distin- 
guished himself  by  publishing  an  edition,  with  annota- 
tions, of  "  Milton's  Paradise  Lost,"  and  "  Paradise 
Regained ;"  but  more  by  his  learned  and  valuable 
"Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies." 

Nicepliorus,  Callistus,  a  Greek  historian,  who  flour- 
ished  in  the  fourteenth  century,  and  wrote  an  "  Eccle- 
siastical History,"  in  twenty-three  books,  eighteen  of 
which  are  still  extant,  containing  the  transactions  of 
the  church  from  the  birth  of  Christ  to  the  death  of  the 
emperor  Phocas,  in  610. 

Nicholas  I.,  surnamed  the  Great,  was  elected  pope 
in  858.  He  was  the  cause  of  the  schism  between  the 
Greek  and  Latin  churches,  and  died  867. 

Nicholas  III.,  John  Gaetan,  was  elected  pope  in 
1277.     He  sent  missionaries  to  Tartary  ;  died  1280. 

Novatian,  a  pagan  philosopher  of  the  third  century, 
who  was  converted  to  Christianity,  but  founded  a  new 
heresy.     His  followers  were  called  Novatians. 


33 


384 


O. 


Occum,  Sampson,  a  Mohegan  Indian,  converted  to 
Christianity,  and  became  a  missionary  among  tlie  West- 
ern Indians  ;  he  died  in  1792. 

Olaf,  a  king  of  Norway  in  the  tenth  century,  sent 
missionaries  to  Greenland  to  convert  the  natives. 

Oldcastle,  Sir  John,  called  the  good  lord  Cobham. 
(See  page  161.) 

O  Leary,  Arthur,  a  native  of  Ireland,  who  entered 
into  the  Franciscan  order  of  Capuchins.     Returning  to 

Ireland  he  soon  distinguished  himself  by  his  writings, 
both  on  religious  and  political  subjects,  by  which  he 
gained  the  esteem  of  all  parties,  as  a  friend  to  freedom, 
liberality  and  toleration.  His  addresses  to  the  Catho- 
lies  gained  him  the  most  flattering  notice  of  the  Irish 
government ;  he  died  in  London  in  1802,  aged  73. 

Omar  I.,  Caliph  of  the  Saracens,  the  second  after 
Mahomet,  and  one  of  the  most  rapid  conquerers  of 
modern  history.  He  drove  the  Greeks  from  Syria  and 
Phoenicia ;  Jerusalem  was  surrendered  to  him ;  his 
generals  took  the  capital  of  Persia  ;  and  soon  after, 
Memphis  and  Alexandria  submitted  to  his  victorious 
troops ;  and  in  this  conquest,  the  famous  Alexandrian 
library  was  burnt  by  these  savages,  who  heated  their 
stoves  with  its  valuable  books.  He  was  assassinated 
by  a  Persian  slave  in  643,  the  tenth  year  of  his  reign, 
and  sixty-third  of  his  age. 

Orono,  an  Indian  chief  of  the  Penobscot  tribe,  was 
faithful  in  his  attachment  to  the  white  people,  and  la- 
bored to  promote  Christianity  among  his  own.  He 
died  in  1801,  aged  113.  His  wife  died  in  1809,  aged 
115. 

Orton,  Job,  a  dissenting  minister,  born  at  Shrewsbu- 
ry, in  1717,  and  died  in  1783.  He  wrote  "  Memoirs 
of  Dr.  Doddridge,"  "  Letters  to  a  Young  Clergyman," 
and  "  An  Exposition  of  the  Old  Testament." 

Osterwald,  John  Frederic,  a  celebrated  Swiss  pro- 
testant  minister,  born  in  1663  and  died  in  1747.     He 


385 

was  the  author  of  many  excellent  works,  the  best  of 
which  is  his   "  Instructions  in  the  Christian  Rehgion." 

Owen,  Dr.  Henry,  a  very  celebrated  English  divine, 
whose  biblical  knowledge  was  perhaps  superior  to  any 
of  his  cotemporaries.  He  was  born  in  1715,  published 
many  excellent  works  of  divinity,  and  died  in  1795. 

Owen,  Dr.  John,  an  eminent  English  divine,  among 
the  Independents,  and  sometimes  styled  the  oracle  and 
metropolitan  of  that  sect,  was  born  1616,  and  died  in 
1683.     He  was  a  very  voluminous  writer. 

P. 

Paine,  Thomas.     (Seepage  261.) 

Paley,  Dr.  William,  archdeacon  of  Carlisle,  an  ele- 
gant writer  on  ethics,  author  of  "  Natural  Theology," 
"  Moral  Philosophy,"  &c.  ;  born  in  1743,  died  in  1805. 

Parkhurst,  John,  a  learned  divine,  born  in  1728. 
He  died  at  Epsom  in  1797,  leaving,  among  other  works, 
"A  Greek  and  English  Lexicon  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment." 

Patrick,  St.,  the  apostle,  and  guardian  saint  of  Ire- 
land, was,  as  is  supposed,  a  native  of  Wales,  or  of  Corn- 
wall, who  was  seized  by  pirates  and  carried  to  Ireland, 
where  he  converted  the  inhabitants  to  Christianity  :  he 
died  about  460. 

Paul,  a  celebrated  heresiarch  of  Samosata,  a  city 
on  the  Euphrates.  He  was  bishop  of  Antioch,  in  260  ; 
but  avowing  his  belief  that  Jesus  Christ  was  only  a 
good  man  endowed  with  great  wisdom,  he  was  deposed 
by  the  synod  of  Antioch  in  270. 

Paul,  Father,  a  most  illustrious  person,  and  univer- 
sal scholar,  but  particularly  skilled  in  the  canon  and 
civil  law,  and  in  physic.  He  wrote  many  works,  and 
is  principally  celebrated  for  his  "  History  of  the  Council 
of  Trent,"  the  rarest  piece  of  history  the  world  ever  saw. 

Pelagius.     (See  page  93.) 

Penn,  William,  the  founder  and  legislator  of  the 
colony  of  Pennsylvania,  was  born  in  London,  in  1644. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  society  of  Friends,  or  Qua- 
kers, and  became  a  preacher  of  that  order  at  the  age  of 
twenty-four.  *  He  died  in  England  in  1718. 


386 

Peler  the  Hermit,  a  French  officer  of  Amiens,  who, 
quitting  the  mihtary  profession,  commenced  hermit  and 
pilgrim.  He  traveled  to  the  Holj^  Land,  in  1093  ;  af- 
ter which,  he  received  a  commission  from  Pope  Urban 
II.  to  excite  all  Christian  princes  to  a  general  crusade 
against  the  Turks  and  Saracens.     He  died  about  1100. 

Peter  III.,  king  of  Arragon,  married  Constance, 
daughter  of  the  king  of  Sicily,  and  having  formed  the 
plan  of  seizing  that  kingdom,  against  the  pretensions  of 
Charles  of  Anjou,  he  caused  all  the  French  in  that  isl- 
and to  be  assassinated  at  the  same  time,  which  was  done 
on  Easter  day,  1282.  This  massacre  has  been  since 
called  the  Sicilian  Vesj^ers.  ^ 

Peter  Nolasque,  a  native  of  Languedoc,  in  the  ser- 
vice of  James,  king  of  Arragon.  He  established  the 
"  order  of  mercy,"  whose  sole  business  was  the  re- 
demption of  Christian  slaves  from  the  power  of  infidels. 
He  died  in  1256. 

Peter  de  Osma,  a  Spanish  ecclesiastic,  iia  the  fifteenth 
century,  who  was,  perhaps,  the  forerunner  of  the  re- 
formation, as  he  wrote  and  preached  against  the  infalli- 
bility of  the  church  of  Rome. 

Philip  II.,  surnamed  Augustus,  king  of  France.  In 
conjunction  with  Richard  I.  of  England,  he  made  a 
crusade  to  the  Holy  Land,  with  three  hundred  thousand 
men,  but,  though  victorious,  returned  with  little  glory. 
He  died  in  1223. 

Philip  III.,  or  the  Hardy,  was  proclaimed  king  of 
France,  in  1270,  while  in  Africa  on  a  crusade  with  his 
father,  Lewis  IX.  He  defeated  the  Saracens,  and  made 
a  truce  with  them  for  ten  years  ;  he  died  in  1285. 

Philip  v.,  surnamed  the  Long,  king  of  France.  He 
banished  the  Jews  from  the  kingdom  ;  he  permitted  great 
cruelties  against  lepers,  who  were  either  put  to  death 
or  confined  ;  he  died  in  1531. 

Philpot,  John,  a  native  of  Hampshire,  a  warm  ad- 
vocate for  the  reformation,  was  made  archdeacon  of 
Winchester,  by  Edward  VI ;  but  in  the  next  reign  was 
convicted  of  heresy,  and  burnt  at  Smithfield,  in  1555. 


387 

Photinus,  bishop  of  Sirmium,  was  deposed  for  sup- 
porting that  Christ  was  only  a  man ;  he  died  in  376. 

Photius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  in  the  ninth 
century,  and  the  greatest  man  of  the  age  in  which  he 
lived.  Of  his  works,  the  greatest  is  his  "  Bibliotheca." 
He  died  886. 

Piazzi,  Jerome  Bartholomew,  a  historian  of  the  "  In- 
quisition  in  Italy,"  of  which  court,  he  was  formerly  a 
judge  ;  but  became  afterwaixls  a  convert  to  the  church 
of  England,  and  died  at 'Cambridge,  in  1745. 

Polycarp,  Bishop  of  Smyrna,  (see  page  58.) 

Pompignan,  John  James  Le  Franc,  marquis  of,  a 
French  poet,  little  inferior  to  Racine.  He  pronounced 
a  discourse  in  favor  of  Christianity,  before  the  French 
academy,  in  1760,  which  drew  upon  him  the  ridicule 
of  his  associates.     He  died  in  1784,  highly  esteemed. 

Porteus,  Dr.  Beilby,  bishop  of  London,  was  born  in 
1731,  and  died  in  1809.  His  single  sermons  and 
charges  are  numerous,  and  his  "  Lectures,"  at  St. 
James  church,  are  well  known. 

Priestley,  Joseph,  a  distinguished  polemical  and  phi- 
losophical  English  writer,  who,  having  embraced  the 
Unitarian  faith,  and  meeting  with  opposition  in  Eng- 
land, removed  to  America,  where  he  died  in  1804. 

Prince,  Thomas,  an  eminent  American  clergyman, 
settled  at  Boston ;  he  was  author  of  a  Chronological 
History  of  New  England,  and  made  large  collections 
for  a  history  of  the  country..     He  died  in  1758. 

Pucci,  Francis,  a  noble  Florentine.  After  changing 
his  religious  opinions  several  times,  he  was  taken  while 
a  Protestant,  and  burnt  at  Rome  as  a  heretic,  in  1600. 

Q. 

Quadratus,  a  disciple  of  the  apostles  and  bishop  of 
Athens,  who  composed  an  "Apology  for  the  Christian 
Faith,"  and  presented  it  to  the  emperor,  who  stopped 
the  persecution  against  the  Christians,  A.  D.  125. 

Quarks,  Francis,  an  English  poet  who  wrote  a  num- 
ber of  religious  works.  He  was  born  in  1592,  and  died 
in  1644. 

33* 


388 

Quesnel,  Pasquier,  a  celebrated  priest  of  the  oratory, 
in  France,  born  at  Paris,  in  1634  :  he  became  the  head 
of  the  sect  of  the  Jansenists  ;  wrote  many  polemical 
books,  and  died  at  Amsterdam,  in  1719. 

R. 

Radegonde,  St.,  a  German  princess,  renowed  for 
her  personal  charms,  and  devotedness  to  religious  du- 
ties. At  the  age  of  ten,  she  renounced  Paganism  for 
the  Christian  faith,  by  direction  of  Clotaire,  who  af- 
terwards married  her,  and  then  yielding  to  her  wishes, 
permitted  her  to  retire  to  the  seclusion  of  a  monastery  ; 
she  died  587. 

Raikes,  Robert,  a  printer  and  philanthropist,  founder 
of  Sunday  Schools,  born  in  Gloucester,  Eng.  in  1735, 
died  in  1811. 

Rantzan,  Josias,  a  Danish  nobleman  in  the  French 
service,  died  1645.  Chiefly  known  as  the  active  agent, 
by  whom  the  protestant  religion  was  introduced  into 
Denmark. 

Rasles,  or  Ralle,  Sebastian,  a  French  Jesuit,  who 
was  a  missionary  among  the  Indians,  and  acquired 
great  influence  over  them.  The  last  twenty. six  years 
of  his  life  he  spent  among  the  Indians  at  Norridge- 
wok,  on  the  Kennebec  river.  He  was  a  man  of  learn- 
ing,  and  wrote  "  A  Dictionary  of  the  Indian  Language," 
which  is  still  preserved  in  Harvard  College.  He  was 
killed  in  an  attack  of  the  English  in  1724,  in  the  sixty- 
seventh  year  of  his  age. 

Richard  I.  king  of  England,  left  his  country  for  a 
crusade  to  the  Holy  Land,  where,  after  displaying 
great  bravery,  he  defeated  the  infidels  under  Saladin, 
and  embarked  for  Europe.  He  was  killed  while  be- 
sieging Chalus,  1199. 

Richmond,  Legh,  Rector  of  Turvey,  Bedfordshire, 
Eng.  was  born  at  Liverpool,  Jan.  29th,  1772,  died  May 
8th,  1827.  He  was  the  author  of  the  "Dairyman's 
Daughter,"  "  Young  Cottager,"  &c.  works  which  are 
highly  esteemed  throughout  the  Christian  world. 

Ridley,  Nicholas,  bisliop  of  London,  one  of  the  prin- 
ciparinstruments  of  the  reformation,  who  suflfered  mar- 


389 

tyrdom  for  it  in  the  reign  of  queen  Mary,  was  born  in 
1500,  and  burnt  at  Oxford,  in  1555.  (See  page  188.) 
Robinson,  John,  a  distinguished  English  clergyman, 
pastor  of  the  Englisli  cluircli  at  Amsterdam,  and  after- 
wards at  Leyden,  and  died  there  in  1625. 

S. 
Sabatai-Sevi,  (see  page  232.) 

SabelUus,  a  noted  African,  founder  of  a  sect  in  the 
third  century,  which  denied  distinction  in  the  Trinity, 
Sandeman,  Robert,  founder  of  the  sect  of  the  San- 
demanians,  was  born  at  Perth  in  Scotland,  about  the 
year  1718.  He  represented  faith  as  the  mere  opera- 
tion of  intellect,  and  maintained  that  men  were  justi- 
fied merely  on  speculative  behef.  He  came  to  New 
England  and  gathered  a  church  in  Danbury,  Con.  in 
1765,  where  he  died  April  2d,  1771. 

Saturninus,  a  heretic  of  the  second  century.  He 
supposed  that  the  world  was  created  by  angels,  and  re- 
garded the  connexion  of  the  sexes  as  criminal. 

Saurin,  James,  an  eminent  Flemish  divine  and  theo- 
logical writer,  died  in  1730. 

Scott,  Thomas,  D.D.,  an  English  divine,  and  chap, 
lain  to  the  Lock  Hospital,  and  Rector  of  Aston  San- 
ford,  Bucks,  distinguished  for  his  "  Commentary  on  the 
Bible,"  and  other  works  :  he  died  in  1821. 

Scudder,  Henry,  a  Presbyterian  clergyman  of  Eng- 
land, author  of  "  The  Christian's  Daily  Walk."  He 
died  before  the  restoration  of  Charles  II. 

Seabury,  Samuel,  D.D.,  an  Episcopal  clergyman, 
bishop  of  Connecticut  and  the  first  diocesan  in  the 
United  States,  published  two  volumes  of  his  sermons, 
and  died  in  1796. 

Seeker,  Thomas,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  born  in 
1693,  and  died  in  1768.  His  catechetical  lectures  and 
sermons,  published  after  his  death,  are  masterly  compo- 
sitions. 

Seneca,  a  celebrated  Stoic  philosopher,  born  in  Spain, 
at  Corduba,  A.  D.  12.  He  was  put  to  death,  in  A.  D. 
65,  by  order  of  the  tyrant  Nero,  to  whom  he  had  been 
a  preceptor. 


390 

Sergeant,  John,  a  missionary  to  the  Stockbridge  In- 
dians ;  he  translated  part  of  the  bible  into  the  Indian 
tongue,  born  at  Newark,  N.  J.  and  died  at  Stockbridge 
in  1749.  His  son  of  the  same  name  afterwards  en- 
gaged in  the  same  cause. 

Sergius,  a  Syrian,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and 
head  of  a  sect  called  the  Monothelite  :  died  in  638. 

Servetus,  Michael,  a  most  ingenious  and  learned 
Spaniard,  was  burnt  at  the  stake  in  Geneva,  for  his  her- 
etical and  blasphemous  opinions,  in  1553,  aged  forty- 
four.     He  was  first  a  physician,  and  then  a  divine. 

Severus,  a  heretic  of  the  second  century,  who  main- 
tained the  existence  of  a  good  and  evil  principle. 

Shepard,  Thomas,  an  English  non-conforming  di- 
vine, became  minister  of  Cambridge,  Mass.  and  was 
author  of  many  useful  works  :  he  died  in  1649. 

Sherlock,  Dr.  Thomas,  bishop  of  London,  a  contro- 
versial writer,  died  in  1761,  aged  eighty-three. 

Sigismond,  son  of  Charles  IV.  king  of  Hungary,  in 
1386,  and  Emperor  of  Germany,  in  1410.  He  prevail- 
ed upon  the  pope,  to  call  the  council  of  Constance,  in 
1414,  to  settle  the  difficulties  of  the  church,  at  which 
he  presided,  and  at  which  were  present  eighteen  thou- 
sand ecclesiastics,  and  sixteen  thousand  nobles ;  he 
suffered  that  council  to  burn  John  Huss,  ahd  Jerome  of 
Prague,  after  he  had  given  them  a  safe  passport. 

Simeon  Stylites,  the  founder  of  a  sect  'of  devotees, 
called  Stylites.  He  died  in  461,  aged  sixty-nine,  after 
having  spent  forty-seven  years  on  the  top  of  a  column 
sixty  feet  high,  exposed  to  the  inclem.encies  of  the  sea- 
son, and  often  supporting  himself  for  days,  on  one  foot. 

Simpson,  John,  a  Scottish  divine,  and  divinity  pro- 
fessor at  Glasgow ;  he  was  deposed  and  excommuni- 
cated for  denying  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  died 
in  Edinburgh,  in  1744. 

Smith,  Samuel  Stanhope,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  an  eminent 
Presbyterian  clergyman,  who  was  the  founder  and  first 
president  of  Hampden  Sidney  College,  Virginia,  and 
afterwards  professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  and  Theology 
at  Princton  college,  and  president  of  that  institution ; 
he  died  in  1819. 


391 

Soiithcot,  Joanna,  (see  page  275.) 

Sjyener,  a  Lutheran  divine,  founder  of  the  sect  called 
Pietists,  held  some  ecclesiastical  dignities  at  Berlin, 
and  died  in  1705,  aged  seventy-six. 

Spinoza,  Benedict  de,  was  born  at  Amsterdam  in 
1638,  was  first  a  Jew,  then  a  Christian,  and  lastly  an 
atheist.     He  died  in  1677. 

Spira,  Francis,  an  eminent  Venetian  lawyer,  in  the 
sixteenth  century ;  he  favored  the  tenets  of  the  refor- 
mation, and  was  compelled  to  make  a  recantation  to 
save  his  life,  which  had  such  an  effect  upon  his  spirits 
as  to  hasten  his  death.     He  died  in  1548. 

Stephen  II.,  was  eliosen  pope  in  752.  Being  attack- 
ed by  the  king  of  Lombardy,  he  appealed  for  assistance 
to  Pepin,  king  of  France,  who  defeated  the  Lombards, 
and  took  from  them  twenty-five  towns,  which  he  gave 
to  the  pope,  and  thus  laid  the  foundation  of  the  tempo- 
ral power  of  the  Holy  See.     Stephen  died  in  757. 

Sternliold,  Thomas,  an  English  poet  celebrated  for 
his  ■  version  of  the  Psalms  of  David  in  conjunction  with 
Hopkins ;  he  died  in  1549. 

Stifelius,  Michael,  a  protestant  divine  of  Germany, 
died  in  1567.  He  predicted  that  the  destruction  of  the 
Avorld  would  happen  in  1553,  but  lived  to  witness  the 
fallacy  of  his  prediction. 

Siillingjleet,  Dr.  Edward,  bishop  of  Worcester,  died 
in  1699,  greatly  distinguished  by  his  numerous  writ- 
ings, particularly  by  his  "  Origines  Sacrte,"  or  a  ration- 
al account  of  natural  and  revealed  religion. 

Stoddard,  Solomon,  an  eminent  clergyman  of  New 
England,  settled  for  nearly  sixty  years  at  Northamp- 
ton, Mass.  and  died  in  1729. 

Summerfield,  John,  A.  M.  a  very  eloquent  and  pop- 
ular preacher  of  the  methodist  episcopal  cluirch,  died 
at  New  York  in  1825,  aged  twenty-seven,  having  been 
a  preacher  eight  years. 

Swartz,  Christian  F.  (See  page  242.) 

Stoedenlorg,  Emanuel.  (See  page  227.) 
'    Swift,  Dr.  Jonathan,  dean  of  St.  Patrick's,   Dublin, 
an    illustrious    political,    satirical,    and  miscellaneous 


392 

Writer  and  poet,  died  in  1745,  aged  seventy-eight.     He 
was  the  author  of  several  singular  books. 

T. 

Taylor,  Dr.  Jeremy,  bishop  of  Down  and  Connor,  in 
Ireland,  and  a  very  eminent  theological  writer  and  con- 
troversialist, died  in  1667,  aged  fifty-four. 

Tetzcl,  John,  a  Dominican,  of  Germany.  He  was 
commissioned  to  publish  the  indulgences  of  the  holy 
See ;  and  the  zeal  with  which  he  executed  the  office, 
caused  the  animadversion  of  Luther,  and  consequently, 
the  reformation.  When  charged  with  being  the  author 
of  the  disasters  of  the  church,  he  was  so  afflicted  with 
the  imputation,  that  he  died  of  a  broken  heart  in  1519. 
Thcodorus,  a  bishop  of  Cilicia,  who  died  in  428.  His 
works,  some  of  which  are  extant,  were  condemned  as 
heretical,  by  a  general  council. 

Theodosius,  the  Great,  the  last  Roman  emperor,  a 
convert  to  Christianity  and  renowned  general  and -le- 
gislator, died  in  395.  His  sons,  Arcadius  and  Hono- 
rius,  made  a  division  of  the  empire  into  East  and  West ; 
Arcadius,  being  first  emperor  of  the  East,  and  Honorius 
of  the  West. 

Theodotus,  a  tanner  of  Byzantium,  who  apostastized 
from  the  Christian  faith,  to  save  his  life,  and  founded  a 
new  sect,  which  denied  the  divinity  of  Christ.  An- 
other of  the  same  name,  was  the  head  of  a  sect,  which 
maintained  that  the  Messiah  was  inferior  to  Melchisedec. 
TiUotson,  Dr.  John,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  was 
the  son  of  a  clothier,  and  died  in  1694.  He  published 
many  valuable  sermons. 

Titus,  Vespasian,  a  Roman  emperor,  son  of  Vespa- 
sian, distinguished  for  his  conquest  of  Jerusalem.  The 
"Triumphal  arch  of  Titus,"  built  at  Rome  to  commem- 
orate this  event,  is  still  remaining.  He  died  A.  D.  81, 
in  the  forty-first  year  of  his  age. 

Trimmer,  Sarah,  an  English  lady,  eminent  for  her 
exertions  in  support  of  Sunday  Schools,  and  other  reli- 
gious institutions,  died  in  1810. 


393 

Tyndall  or  Tindal,  William,  an  English  reformer, 
memorable  for  having  made  the  first  English  version  of 
the  Bible.     He  suffered  death  as  a  heretic,  in  1536. 

U. 

Urban  V.,  William,  de  Grimoald,  elected  pope  in 
1302,  after  Innocent  VI.  He  was  the  first  pope  vv^ho 
resided  at  Rome,  and  was  the  patron  of  learned  and 
religious  bodies,  founded  churches  and  colleges,  and 
corrected  abuses.     He  died  at  Avignon,  in  1370. 

V. 

Vanini,  LuciHo,  a  most  determined  atheist,  who  set- 
tled in  France,  and  was  burnt  for  blasphemy,  in  1619. 

Vanderkempt,  J.  T.,  D.  D.,  missionary  to  South  Af- 
rica. He  labored  with  success  among  the  Hottentots 
g,nd  Caffres,  and  died  in  Cape  Town  in  1811. 

Varenius,  Augustus,  an  eminent  Lutheran  divine  of 
Lunenburg,  celebrated  for  his  profound  knowledge  of 
the  Hebrew.  It  is  said  that  he  could  repeat  the  He- 
brew Bible  by  heart.     He  died  in  1684. 

Veil,  Charles  Maria  de,  a  Jew,  of  Metz,  was  con- 
verted to  Christianity  by  Bossuet,  and  made  canon  of 
St.  Genevieve.  After  lecturing  on  theology  at  Angers, 
he  went  to  England,  where  he  joined  the  anabaptists, 
and  became  a  preacher  of  that  persuasion.  He  wrote 
commentaries  on  the  Scriptures,   and  died  about  1700. 

Venner,  Thomas,  a  noted  fanatic,  in  the  time  of 
Cromwell  and  Charles  II.,  was  originally  a  wine  coop, 
er.  His  followers  were  called  fifth  monarchy  men. 
He  was  executed  with  twelve  of  his  associates,  in  1661. 

Vincent,  Thomas,  an  English  non-conformist  divine, 
author  of  "  Explanation  of  the  Catechism,"  and  other 
religious  tracts,  died  in  1671. 

Voltaire,  Marie  Francis  Arouet  de,  gentleman  of  the 
bed  chamber,  and  historiographer  to  the  king  of  France, 
a  celebrated  historian,  philosopher,  dramatic  writer, 
and  epic  poet ;  died  in  1788.  He  is  also  distinguished 
as  a  champion  of  Infidelity.     (See  page  253.) 


394 


W. 


Waldo,  Peter,  a  merchant  of  Lyons,  was  the  founder 
of  a  sect  called  the  Waldenses,  in  the  twelfth  century. 

Warburlon,  William,  bishop  of  Gloucester,  a  very  em- 
inent  theological  writer,  critic,  and  controversialist ;  he 
died  in  1779,  leaving  behind  him  numerous  valuable 
works. 

Ward,  William,  D.D.,  Baptist  missionary  to  Seram- 
pore,  in  Hindostan.     He  died  in  1823. 

Watson,  Richard,  a  celebrated  English  prelate,  who 
became  bishop  of  XlandafF;  he  wrote,  among  other 
works,  an  answer  to  Paine's  Age  of  Reason,  called  an 
Apology  for  the  Bible,  and  died  in  1816. 

Watts,  Isaac,  a  dissenting  divine,  philosopher,  poet, 
and  mathematician,  of  uncommon  genius  and  celebrity  ; 
died  in  1748. 

Wesley,  John.     (See  page  249.) 

Wcstjield,  Thomas,  a  native  of  Ely,  was  made  arch- 
bishop of  St.  Alban's,  and  soon  after,  bishop  of  Bristol. 
He  was  so  eloquent  and  pathetic  a  preacher,  that  he 
was  called  the  weeping  prophet ;  he  died  in  1644. 

Wheelock,  Eleazer,  D.D.,  first  president  of  Dart- 
mouth College ;  he  formed  at  Lebanon,  Con.  a  school 
for  the  purpose  of  educating  Indian  youth  for  mission- 
aries. He  removed  to  Hanover,  N.  H.,  and  founded 
Dartmouth  College  in  1770.  He  died  in  1774,  aged 
sixty-eight. 

Whitehead,  John,  was  first  a  methodist  preacher,  and 
thenaquaker,  and  at  last  applied  himself  to  physicinLon- 
don.     He  published  a  Life  of  Wesley,  and  died  in  1804. 

Whitgift,  Dr.  John,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  died 
in  1604. 

Whitejicld,  George.     (See  page  249.) 

Wicklijfe,  John.     (See  page  154.) 

Wilkinson,  Jemima,  a  religious  enthusiast,  was  born 
in  Cumberland,  in  America,  and  died  in  1819.  She 
claimed  that  she  had  been  raised  from  the  dead,  and 
that  she  was  invested  by  divine  authority  with  the 
power  of  working  miracles,  and  the  authority  of  teach- 
ing in  religion. 


395 

Williams,  Roger,  the  founder  of  the  colony  oi' 
Rhode  Island,  of  which  he  became  president ;  he  was 
an  eminent  clergyman,  of  great  learning,  and  uncom-, 
mon  energy.  He  was  born  in  Wales  in  1599.  Aft^ 
having  been  for  some  time  a  minister  of  the  church  of 
England,  his  non-conformity  induced  him  to  seek  reli- 
gious liberty  in  America.  He  arrived  in  Boston  in 
1631.  His  peculiar  sentiments  soon  brought  him  be- 
fore the  magistrates.  He  asserted  that  an  oath  ought 
not  to  be  tendered  to  an  unregenerate  man ;  that  a 
Christian  should  not  pray  with  the  unregenerate,  &c. 
Persisting  in  these  sentiments,  he  was  banished.  He 
went  with  a  number  of  his  friends  to  a  place  which  he 
named  Providence,  in  acknowledgment  of  God's  mer- 
cies. He  embraced  the  sentiments  of  the  Baptists  ;  he 
was  baptized  by  one  of  his  brethren,  and  he  then  bap- 
tized about  ten  others.  He  died  in  April,  1683.  His 
memory  is  deserving  of  lasting  honor,  for  the  liberty  of 
conscience  and  generous  toleration  which  he  estab- 
Hshed. 

Williams,  John,  a  clergyman  of  Deerfield,  Mass. 
He,  with  his  family,  and  many  of  his  parishioners,  were 
taken  prisoners  by  the  Indians  in  1704  ;  his  wife  and 
two  children  were  murdered,  and  the  remainder  of  the 
party  carried  to  Canada,  and  after  two  years  of  suffer- 
ing, were  ransomed.  He  returned  to  Deerfield  and 
died  in  1729. 

Winchester,  Elhanan,  an  itinerant  preacher  of  the 
doctrine  of  universal  restoration,  was  born  in  Brook- 
line,  Mass.  in  1751.  In  1778  he  was  a  Baptist  minister 
on  Pedee  river.  South  Carolina,  zealously  teaching  the 
Calvinistic  doctrines  as  explained  by  Dr.  Gill.  In  1781 
he  became  a  preacher  of  universal  salvation  in  Phila- 
delphia. He  preached  in  various  parts  of  America  and 
England,  and  died  in  Hartford,  Con.  in  1797. 

Wolsey,   Thomas,   prime  minister  of   Henry  VIII., 
who,  from  being  the  son  of  a  butcher,  rose  to  be  arch- 
bishop of  York,  chancellor  of  England,  cardinal  of  St. 
Cicily,  and  legate  a  latere.     He  died  in  1530. 
34 


396 

Woolston,  Thomas,  an  English  divine,  author  of  sev- 
eral  works,  filled  with  heterodox  sentiments  and  absurd- 
ities. He  died  in  prison  in  1733,  where  he  had  been 
sentenced  for  publishing  a  blasphemous  work. 

Worceste7-,  Samuel,  D.  D.,'  an  American  clei'gyman 
settled  in  Massachusetts,  distinguished  for  his  zeal  in 
promoting  the  missionary  cause.     He  died  in  1821. 

Wyatt,  Sir  Thomas,  one  of  the  most  learned  and  ac- 
complished persons  of  his  time.  He  wrote  poetry,  and 
was  the  first  Englishman  who  versified  any  part  of  the 
book  of  Psalms.     He  died  in  1541,   aged  thirty-eight. 

X. 

Xavier,  Francis,  the  great  coadjutor  of  Ignatius 
Loyola,  was  born  at  Xavier,  at  the  foot  of  the  Pyre- 
nees, in  1506  ;  and  was  sent  one  of  the  earliest  mission- 
aries to  the  East  Indies  ;  for  his  zeal  and  ability  in  this 
undertaking,  he  obtained  the  appellation  of  the  "  Apos- 
tle of  the  Indies."  He  died  in  1.552,  and  was  canonized 
in  1622,  by  Gregory  XV. 

Y. 

Young,  Edward,  an  Enghsh  poet  and  divine,  died  m 
1765.     He  wrote  "  Night  Thoughts,"  and  other  works. 

Z. 

Zanzalus,  James,  an  obscure  monk  in  the  sixth  cen- 
tury, who  became  founder  of  the  sect  of  the  Jacobites. 
They  hold  the  perfection  of  the  gospel  to  be  the  strict 
observance  of  fasts. 

Zeigenbalg,  Bartholomew.     (Seepage  241.) 

Zegeden,  Stephen,  of  Hungary,  was  one  of  the  first 
disciples  of  Luther,  and  wrote  several  theological 
works  ;  he  died  in  1572. 

Zuinglius,  Ulric.     (See  page  171.) 


A 

CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE 

OF 
IMPORTANT    AND    INTERESTING 

RELIGIOUS   EVENTS, 

Which  have   occurred  since  the   commencement  of  the 
Christian  Era  to  the  present  ti?ne. 


A.  D. 

Jesus  Christ,  the  Savior  of  mankind,  is  born,  four  years 
before  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  era. 

26.  .John  the  Baptist'  preaches  in  Judea,  the  coming  of  the 
Messiah. 

29.  Jesus  Christ  is  crucified. 

35.  Conversion  of  St.  Paul  to  Christianity. 

39.  St.  Matthew  writes  his  Gospel. 

40.  The  name   of  Christians  first  given  to   the  disciples  of 

Christ  at  Antioch. 

41.  Herod  persecutes  the  Christians,  and  imprisons  Peter. 

42.  Sergius  Paulus,  pro-consul,  converted  by  St.  Paul. 
44.  St.  Mark  writes  his  Gospel. 

50.  St.  Paul  preaches  in  the  Areopagus  at  Athens. 

60.  Christian  religion  published  in  England. 

64.  The  first  persecution  raised  by  Nero. 

67.  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  put  to  death. 

70.   Titus  destroys  Jerusalem.     The  lands  of  Judea  sold. 

95.  Dreadful  persecutions  of  the  Christians  at  Rome  and  in  the 

provinces. 
95.  St.  John  writes  his  Apocalypse. 

writes  his  Gospel. 
98.  Trajan  forbids  the  Christian  assemblies. 
108.  St.  Ignatius  was  devoured  by  wild  beasts  at  Rome. 
118.  Persecution  of  the  Christians  renewed  by  Adrian,  but  af- 
terwards suspended. 
137.  Adrian  rebuilds  Jerusalem  by  the  name  of  Elia  Capitolina. 
139.  Justin  Martyr  writes  his  first  Apology  for  the  Christians. 
167.  Polycarp  and  Pionicusus  suffered  martyrdom  in  Asia. 
177.  Persecution  of  the  Christians  at  Lyons. 

In  the  Second  Century  Christian  assemblies  are  held  on 
Sunday  and  other  stated  days  in  private  houses  and  in  the 
burying  places  of  martyrs. 


.     .  398 

A.  D. 

Infant  Baptism  and  Sponsers  used  in  this  century. 
Various  Festivals  and  Fasts  established. 
A  distinction  formed  between  the  Bishops  and  Presbyters, 
who  v/ith  the  Deacons  and  Readers  are  the  only  orders 
of  Ecclesiastics  known  in  this  century. 
The  sign  of  the  cross  and  anointing  used. 
The  custom  of  praying  towards  the  east  introduced. 
902.  The  fifth  persecution  against  the  Christians,  principally  in 

Egypt. 
'203.  The  Scots  converted  to  Christianity  by  the  preaching  of 

Marcus  and  Dionysius. 
:236.  The  sixth  persecution  of  the  Christians. 
2.50.  The   seventh  persecution  of  the  Christians  under  Decius. 
257.  The  eighth  persecution  of  the  Christians. 
2(i0.  The  temple  of  Diana  of  Ephesus  burned. 
272.  The  ninth  persecution  of  the  Christians. 

The  Jewish  Talmud  and  Targum  composed  in  the  Third 

Century. 
The  Jews  are  allowed  to  return  into  Palestine. 
Many  illustrious  men  and  Roman  Senators  converted  to 

Christianity. 
Religious  rites  greatly  multiplied  in  this  century ;  altars 

used  ;  wax  tapers  employed. 
Public  churches  built  for  the  celebration  of  Divine  worship. 
The  Pagan  mysteries  injudiciously  imitated   in   many  re- 
spects by  the  Christians. 
The  tasting  of  milk  and  honey  previous  to  baptism,  and  the 
person  anointed  before  and  after  that  holy  rite — receives 
a  crown  and  goes  arrayed  in  white  some  time  after. 
302.  The  tenth  persecution  of  the  Christians. 

306.  Constantine  the  Great,  Emperor  of  Rome,  stops  the  perse- 

cution of  the  Christians. 

313.  Edict  of  Milan  published  by  Constantine — Christianity  tol- 
erated throughout  the  Empire. 

325.  Constantine  assembles  the  first  General  Council  at  Nice, 
where  the  doctrines  of  Arius  are  condemned. 

j26.  St.  Athanasius,  Bishop  of  Alexandria,  introduced  Monach- 
ism  into  the  Roman  Empire. 

;5(il.  Julian,  Emperor  of  Rome,  abjures  Christianity,  and  is  elec- 
ted Pontifex  Maximus.  Attempts  fruitless!)'  to  rebuild 
the  temple  of  Jerusalem. 

3S1.  Second  general  council  held  at  Constantinople. 

387.  St.  Jerome  dies,  aged  seventy-eight. 

307.  St.  Chrysostom  chosen  patriarch  of  Constantinople. 

In  the  Fourth  Century  the  Athanasians  or  Orthodox  per- 
secuted by  Constantius,  who  was  an  Arian,  and  b}'  Valens, 
who  ordered  eighty  of  their  deputies,  all  ecclesiastics,  to 
be  put  on  board  a  ship,  which  was  set  on  fire  as  soon  as 
it  was  got  clear  of  the  coast. 


399 

A.  D. 

Remarkable  progress  in  this  century  of  the  christian  reh- 
gion  among  the  Indians, Goths,Marcomanni, and  Iberians. 
Theodosius  the  Great,  is  obliged,  by  Ambrose  bishop  of  Mi- 
Ian,  to  do  public  penance  for  the  slaughter  of  the  Thes-  • 
salonians. 
The  Eucharist  was  during  this  century  administered  in 
some  places  to  infants  and  persons  deceased. 
Something  like  the  doctrine  of  Transubstantiation  is  held, 
and  the  ceremony  of  the  Elevation  used  in  the  celebra- 
tion  of  the  Eucharist.  The  use  of  incense,  and  of  the 
censor,  with  several  other  superstitious  rites,  introduced. 
— The  churches  are  considered  as  externally  holy,  the 
saints  are  invoked,  images  used  and  the  cross  worshipped. 
The  clerical  order  augmented  by  new  ranks  of  Ecclesi- 
astics,  sucli  as  Archdeacons,  Country  Bishops,  Archbish- 
ops, Metropolitans,  Exarchs,  &c. 

412.  The  Pelagian  Heresy  condemned  by  the  bishops  of  Africa. 

432.  The  conversion  of  the  Irish  to  the  Christan  faith  effected 
by  St.  Patrick,  whose  original  name  was  Succathus. 

451,  The  fourth  General  Council  held  at  Chalcedon. 

497.  Clovis  and  the  Franks  converted  to  Christianity. 

During  the  fifth  century,  terrible  persecutions  were  carried 
on  against  the  Christians  in  Britain  by  the  Picts,  Scots, 
and  Anglo-Saxons — in  Spain,  Gaul,  and  Africa,  by  the 
Vandals — in  Italy  and  Pannania,  by  the  Visigoths — in 
Africa  by  the  Donatists  and  Circumcellians — in  Persia  by 
the  Isdegerdes — besides  the  particular  persecutions  carried 
on  alternately  against  the  Arians  and  Anathasians. 
Felix  III.  Bishop  of  Rome,  is  excommunicated,  and  his 
name  struck  out  of  the  Dyptycs,  or  sacred  registers,  by 
Acacius,  Bishop  of  Constantinople. 
Many  ridiculous  fables  invented  during  this  century ; 
such  as  the  story  of  the  phial  of  oil,  brought  from  heaven 
by  a  pigeon  at  the  baptism  of  Clovis — the  vision  of  Attia- 
la,  &-C. 

51G.  The  computation  of  time  by  the  Christian  Era,  introduced 
by  Dionysius  the  monk. 

519.  Justin  restores  the  orthodox  Bishops,  and  condemns  the 
Eutychians. 

525.  The  Emperor  Justin  deposes  the  Arian  Bishops. 

565.  The  Picts  converted  to  Christianity  by  St-  Columbia. 

569.  Birth  of  Mahomet  the  false  prophet. 

580.  The  Latin  tongue  ceases  to  be  spoken. 

596.  Forty  Benedictine  monks  with  Augustine  at  their  head, 
sent  into  Britain  by  Gregory  the  Great  to  convert  Ethel, 
bert,  king  of  Kent,  to  the  Christian  faith. 
In  the  sixth  century  the  orthodox  Christians  are  oppressed 
by  the  emperor  Anslatius  Thrasemond,  king  of  the  Van- 
dais,  Theodoric,  king  of  the  Ostrogoths,  &c. 
34* 


400 

A.  D. 

Benedictine  order  founded,  and  the  canon  of  mass  estab^ 
lished  by  Gregory  the  Great. 

Augustine  the  monk  converts  the  Saxons  to  Christianity. 

Female  converts  are  greatly  multiplied  in  this  century. 

Litanies  introduced  into  the  church  of  France. 

The  Arians  are  driven  out  of  Spain. 

The  Christian  Era  formed  by  Dionysius  the  Little,  who 
first  began  to  count  the  course  of  time,  from  the  birth  of 
Christ. 

The  Justinian  Code  Pandects,  Listitutions  and  Novellas,  col- 
lected and  formed  into  a  body. 
609.  The  Jews  of  Antioch  massacre  the  Christians. 
(ill.  The  Church  and  Abbey  of  Westminster  founded. 
612.  Mahomet  begins  to  puljlish  the  Koran. 

In  the  seventh  century  the  Archbishoprics  of  London  and 
York  are  founded,  with  each  twelve  Bishoprics  uiider  its 
jurisdiction. 

Boniface  IV.  receives  from  the  tyrant  Phocas  (who  was  the 
great  patron  of  popes,  and  the  chief  promoter  of  their 
grandeur,)  the  famous  Pantheon,  which  is  converted  into 
a  church.  Here  Cybele  was  succeeded  by  the  Virgin 
Mary,  and  the  Pagan  Deities  by  Christian  Martyrs.  Idol- 
atry still  subsisted,  but  the  objects  of  it  were  changed. 

Ina,  king  of  West  Saxony,  resigns  his  crown  and  assumes 
the  monastic  habilfia  a  convent  at  Rome.  During  the  hep- 
tarchy, many  Saxons  kings  took  the  same  course.  Pope 
Agatho  ceases  to  pay  the  tribute  which  the  see  of  Rome 
was  accustomed  to  pay  the  emperor  at  the  election  of  its 
pontiff. 
72G.  Leo  forbids  the  worship  of  images,  which  occasions  a  great 
I'ebellion  of  his  subjects,  the  pope  defending  the  practice. 
7-^8.  Leo  orders  pope  Gregory  to  be  seized  and  sent  to  Constan- 
tinople, but  the  order  is  frustated,  and  Leo  confiscates  the 
imperial  dominions  of  Sicily  and  Calabria. 

736.  Leo  persecutes  the  monks. 

737.  Death  of  Pelagius,  who  preserved  the  Christian  Monarchy 

in  Austria. 

753.  Astolphus,  king  of  the  Lombards,  erects  the  dukedom  of 
Ravenna,  and  claims  from  the  pope  the  dukedom  of  Rome. 

7.54.  Pepin  invades  Italy,  and  strips  Astolphus  of  his  new  pos- 
sessions, conferring  them  on  the  pope  as  a  temporal  sove- 
reignty. 

770.  Constantine  dissolves  the  monasteries  in  the  east. 

78 L  Irene  re-establishes  the  worship  of  images. 

787.  The  seventh  General  Council,  or  second  of  Nice  is  held. 
In  the  eighth  century  the  ceremony  of  kissing  the   pope's 
toe  is  introduced. 


401 

A.  D 

The  Saxons,  with  Witekind  their  monarch,    converted  to 

Christianity. 
The  Christians  persecuted  by  the  Saracens,  who  massacre 

five  hundred  monks  in  the  abbey  of  Lerins. 
Controversy  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  church,  con- 
cerning the  Holy  Ghost's  proceeding  from  the  Son. 
Gospel  propagated  in  Hyrcania  and  Tartary. 
The  reading  of  the  Epistle  and  Gospel  introduced  into  the 

service  of  the  church. 
Churches  built  in  honor  of  saints. 
Solitary  and  private  masses  instituted. 
829.  Missionaries  sent  from  France  to  Sweden. 
851.  Pope  Joan  supposed  to  have  filled  the  papal  chair  for  tv.'o 

years. 
867.  Photius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  excommunicates  pope 

Adrian. 
866.  The  University  of  Oxford  founded  by  Alfred. 

In  the  ninth  century  the  conversion  of  the  Swedes,  Danes, 
Saxons,  Huns,  Bohemians,  Moravians,  Sclavonians,  Rus- 
sians, Indians,  and  Bulgarians,  which  latter  occasions  a 
controversy  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches. 
The  power  of  the  pontiffs  increase  ;  that  of  the  bishops  di- 
minishes ;  and  the  emperors  are  divested  of  their  eccle- 
siastical authority. 
The  fictitious  relics  of  St.  Mark.  St.  James,  and  St    Bar- 
tholomew, are   imposed  upon  the  credulity  of  the  people. 
Monks  and  abbots  now  first  employed  in  civil  affairs  and 

called  to  the  courts  of  princes. 
The  superstitious  festival  of  the  Assumption  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  instituted  by  the  council  of  Mentz,  and  confirmed 
by  Pope  Nicholas  I.  and  afterwards  by  Leo  X. 
The  Legends  or  lives  of  the  saints  began  to  be  composed 

in  this  century. 
The  Apostles'  Creed  is  sung  in  the  churches  ;  organs,  bells, 
and  vocal  music   introduced  in  many  places — Festivals 
multiplied. 
The  Order  of  St.  Andrew,  or  the  Knights  of  the  Tliistle  in 

Scotland. 
Tlie  canonization  of  Saints  introduced'by  Leo  II. 
Theophilus  from  his  abhorrence  of  images,  banislies  tlie 

painters  from  the  Eastern  Empire. 
Harold,  King  of  Denmark,  is  dethroned  by  his  subjects  on 
account  of  his  attachment  to  Christianity. 
915.  The  University  of  Cambridge  founded  by  Edward  the  Elder. 
965.  The  Poles  are  converted  Christianity. 

In  the  tenth  century  the  Christian  religion  is  established  in 
Muscovy,  Denmark,  and  Norway. 


402 

A.  D. 

The  baptism  of  bells,  the  festival  in  remembrance  of  de- 
parted souls,  and  a  multitude  of  other  superstitious  rites 
were  introduced  in  the  tenth  century. 
Fire  Ordeal  introduced. 

The  influence  of  monks  greatly  increased  in  England. 
1015.  The  Manichean  doctrines  prevalent  in  France  and  Italy. 
1061.  Henry  IV.  of  Germany,  on  his  knees  asks  pardon  of  the 

Pope. 
1065.  The  Turks  take  Jerusalem  from  the  Saracens. 
1076.  The  Emperor  Henry  IV".,  excommunicated  and  deposed  by 

the  Pope. 
1079.  Doomsday-book  begun  by  William  the  Conqueror. 
1095.   The  First  Crusade  to  the  Holy  Land.     The  Crusaders  take 

Antioch. 
1099.  Jerusalem  taken  by  Godfrey,  of  Boulogne.     The  Knights 
of  St.  John  instituted. 
In  the  eleventh  century,  the  office  of  Cardinal  instituted. — 
A  contest  between  the  Emperors  and  Popes. — Several  of 
the   Popes  are  looked  upon  as  Magicians,  and  learning 
was  considered  magic. — The  tyranny  of  the  Popes  oppo- 
sed by  the  Emperors  Henry  I.,  II.  and  III.  of  England, 
and  other  monarchs   of  that  nation  ;  by  Philip,  king  of 
France,  and  by  the  English  and  German  schools. 
Baptism  performed  by  triple  immersion. 
Sabbath  Fasts  introduced  by  Gregory  VII. 
The  Cistercian,  Carthusian,  and  Whipping  orders,  with 
many  others,  are  founded  in  this  century. 
1147.  The  second  Crusade  excited  by  St.  Bernard. 
1160.  The  Albigenses  maintain  heretical  doctrines. 
1171.  T.  Becket  nmrdered  at  Canterbury. 
1187,  The  City  of  Jerusalem  taken  by  Saladin. 
1189.  The  third  Crusade  under  Richard  I.  and  Philip  Augustus. 
In  the  twelfth  century,  the  three  military  Orders  of  the 
Knights  of  St.  John,  of  Jerusalem,  the  Knight  Templars, 
and  the  Teutonic  Knights  of  St.  Mary,  were  instituted. 
Sale  of  Indulgences  begun  by  the  Bishops,  soon  after  mo- 
nopolized by  the  Popes. 
The  Scholastic    Theology,   whose    jargon    did  such  mis- 
chief in  the  Church,  took  its  rise  in  this  century. 
Pope  Paschal  II.,  orders  the  Lord's  Supper  to  be  adminis- 
tered only  in  one  kind,  and  retrenches  the  cup. 
1202.  The  fourth  Crusade  sets  out  from  Venice. 
1204.   The  Inquisition  established  hj  Pope  Innocent  III. 
1210.  Crusade  against  the  Albigenses,  under  Simon  de  Montfort. 
1226.  Institution  of  the  orders  of  St.  Dominic  and  St.  Francis. 
1234.  The  Inquisition  committed  to  the  Doininican  monks. 
1248.  The  fifth  Crusade  under  St.  Louis. 


403 

A.  D. 

1260.  Flagellants  preach  baptism  with  blood. 
1283.  The  Sicillian's  Vespers,  when  8,000  Frenchmen  were  mas- 
sacred in  one  night. 
1291.  Ftolemais  taken  by  the  Turks.     End  of  the  Crusades. 
1293.  Jubilee  first  celebrated  at  Rome. 

1299.  Ottoman  or  Othoman,  first   Sultan,  and  founder  of  the 

Turkish  Empire. 

In   the   thirteenth    century  the  Knights  of  the  Teutonic 

order,  under  the  command  of  Herman  de  Saliza,  conquer 

and  convert  to  Christianity  the  Prussians. 

The  power  of  creating  Bishops,  Abbots  &c.  claimed  by  the 

Roman  Pontiff. 
John,  King  of  England,  excommunicated  by  Pope  Inno- 
cent III.,  and  through  fear  of  that  Pontiff,  is  guilty  of  the 
most  degrading  compliances. 
Jubilees  instituted  by  Boniface  VIII. 
The  Jews  driven  out  of  France,  by  Lewis  IX.,  and  their 

Talmud  burnt. 
The  associations  of  Hans-Towns,  Dominicans,  Francis- 
cans, Ser\'ites,  Mendicants,  and  the  hermits  of  St.  Augus- 
tine, date  the  origin  of  their  orders  from  this  century. 
The  Festivals  of  the  nativity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  of 
the  Holy  Sacrament,  or  Body  of  Christ  instituted. 
1308.  The  seat  of  the  Popes  transferred  to  Avignon  for  seventy 

years. 
1310.  Rhodes  taken  by  the  Knights  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem, 

1377.  Wickliffe' s  doctrines  propagated  in  England. 

1378.  The  schisms  of  the  double  Popes  at  Rome  and  Avignon  be- 

gins and  continues  thirty-eight  years. 
1386.  Christianity  encouraged  in  Tartary  and  China;  the  Lithu- 
anians and  Jagello,  their  prince,  converted  to  the  Chris- 
tian faith. 
In  the  fourteenth  century.  Pope  Clement  V.  orders  the  Ju- 
bilee, which  Boniface  had  appointed  to  be  held  every  hun- 
dredth  year,  to  be  celebrated  twice  in  that  space  of  time. 
The  Knight  Templars  are  seized  and  imprisoned  ;  many  of 

them  put  to  death,  and  the  order  suppressed. 
The   Bible  is    translated    into    French   by    the    order    of 

Charles  V. 
The  festival  of  the  holy  lance  and  nails  that  pierced  Jesus 
Christ,  instituted  by  Clement  V.,  in  this  century.     Such 
was  this  Pontiff's  arrogance,  that  once  while  he  was  din- 
ing he  ordered  Dandalus,  the  Venetian  Ambassador,  to 
be  chained  under  his  table,  like  a  dog. 
1409.   Council  of  Pisa,  where  Pope  Gregory  is  deposed. 
1414.  Council  of  Constance,  in  which  two  Popes  were  deposed, 
and  the  Popedom  rem.ained  vacant  near  three  years. 


404 

A.  D. 

1415.  John  Huss  condemned  by  the  Council  of  Constance  for 

heresy,  and  burnt. 

1416.  Jerome  of  Prague,  condemned  by  the  same  Council,  and 

burnt. 

1439.  Reunion  of  the  Greek  and  Latm  Churches. 

1450.  The  fir.st  book  printed  with  type.s  of  metal ;  which  was  the 
Vulgate  Bible  published  at  Montz. 

1453.  Constantinople  taken  by  the  Turks. 

1471.  Thomas  a  Kempis,  died. 

1492.  America  discovered  by  Columbus. 

1498.  Savanazola  burnt  by  Pope  Alexander  VI.,  for  preaching 
against  the  vices  of  the  Clergy. 
In  the  fifteenth  century,  the  Moors  in  Spain  are  conver- 
ted to  the  Christian  faith  by  force. 
The  Council  cf  Constance  remove  the  Sacramental  Cup 
from  the  laity,  and  declare  it  lawful  to  violate  the  most 
solemn  engagements  when  made  to  Heretics. 

1517.  The  Reformation  in  Germany  begun  by  Luther. 

1518.  Leo  X.  condemns  Luther's  doctrines. 

1520.  Massacre  of  Stockholm  by  Christiern  II.,  and  Archbishop 

Trollo. 

1521.  Gustavus  Eriscon  introduces  the  Reformation  into  Sweden 

by  the  ministry  of  Olaus  Petri. 
1524.  Sweden  and  Denmark  embrace  the  Protestant  faith. 

1529.  Diet  of  Spires  against  the  Huguonots,  then  first  termed 

Protestants. 

1530.  The  League  of  Smalcand  between  the  Protestants. 

1531.  IMichael  Servetus  burnt  for  heresy  at  Geneva. 

1534.  The  Reformation  takes  place  in  England. 

1535.  The  society  of  the  Jesuits  instituted  by  Ignatius  Loyola. 
1533.  The  Bible  in  English  appointed  to  be  read  in  the  churches 

in  England. 
1540.  Dissolution  of  the  Monasteries  in  England  by  Henry  VIII. 
1545.  The  Council  of  Trent  begins,  which  continued  eighteen 

years. 
1548.  The  Interim  granted  by  Charles  V.,  to  the  Protestants. 
1552.  The  treaty  of  Passau  between  Charles  V.  and  the  Elector 

of  Saxon3',  ^or  the  establishment  of  Lutheranism. 
1555.  A  number  of  Bishops  in  England  burnt  by  Queen  Mary. 
1560.  The  Reformation  completed  in  Scotland  by  John  Knox, 

and  the  Papal  authoritj^  abolished. 
1504.  John  Calvin,  a  celebrated  Theologian,  died. 
1572.  The  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's,  Aug.  24th. 
1576.  The  league  formed  in  France  against  the  Protestants. 
1587.  The  second  settlement  in  Virginia.     Manteo,  an  Indian, 

received  Christian  Baptism.     Virginia  Dare,  born,  the 

first  child  of  Christian  parents  born  in  the  United  States. 
1592.  Presbyterian  church  government  established  in  Scotland. 


405 

A.  D. 

1598.  Edict  of  Nantes  tolerating  the  Protestants  in  France. 

In  the  sixteenth  century.  Pope  Julius  bestows  the  Cardi- 
nal's Hat  upon  the  keeper  ts^his  monkeys. 
1608.  Arminius  propagates  his  opinions;  the  Socini;.ns  publish 

their  Catechism  at  Cracow.' 
I'jlO.  The  Protestants  form  a  confederacy  at  Heilbroh. 

1618.  The  Synod  of  Dort,  in  Holland. 

1619.  Vanini  burnt  at  Thoulouse  for  Atheism. 

1620.  Settlement  of  Plymouth  by  the  Puritans. 

1622.  The  congregation  De  Propaganda,  Sslc.  founded  at  Rome 

by  Pope  Gregory  XV. 
1626.  League  of  the  Protestant  Princes  against  the  Emperor. 

1638.  The  solemn  League  and  covenant  established  in  Scotland. 

1639.  First  Baptist  church  in  America  formed  at  Providence. 

1640.  New  England  Psalm  Book  first  published. 

1641.  The  Irish  Rebellion    and   Massacre  of   the  Protestants, 

Oct.  23. 
1656.  The  Friends  or    Quakers   first    came   to    Massachusetts. 

Four  executed  in  1659. 
1664.  Mr.   Eliot's  Indian  Bible  printed   at   Cambridge,    Mass. 

T  he  first  Bible  printed  in  America. 
1674.  John  Milton,  a  celebrated  poet,  died. 
1685.  Revocation  of  the  Edict  af  Nantes  by  Lewis  XIV.. 
1690.  Rev.  J.  Eliot,  "  Apostle  of  the  Indians,"  died. 

Episcopacy  abolished  in  Scotland,  by  King  William. 
1708.  Saybrook  Platform  formed  by  a  Synod  of  Ministers  under 

the  authority  of  the  State  of  Connecticut. 
1731.  Rev.  Solomon  Stoddard,  a  Theological  writer,  died. 
1740.  C4eorge  Whitfield,   a  celebrated   preacher,  first  arrives  in 

America  ;  he  dies  at  Newburyport,  Mass.  Sept.  30,  1770, 

on  his  seventh  visit  to  America. 
1748.  Dr.  Watts,  a  celebrated  poet  and  divine,  died,  aged  75. 
1751.  Dr.  Doddridge,  a  celebrated  divine,  died. 
1758.  President  Edwards,  a  celebrated  divine,  died. 

1772.  Swedenborg,  the  founder  of  the  New  Jerusalem  Church, 

died. 

1773.  The  society  of  the  Jesuits  suppressed  by  the  Pope's  Bull, 

Aug.  25. 

1774.  The  Shakers  first  arrived  from  England  ;  they  settled  near 

Albany. 
1782.  First  English  Bible  printed  in  Americi  by  Robert  Aiken, 

of  Philadelphia. 
1788.  Voltaire,  a  celebrated  Infidel  philosopher,  died. 

1790.  Howard,  the  Philanthropist,  died. 

1791.  John  Wesley,  the  founder  of  Methodism,  died,  aged  87. 
1793.  TriumpTiof  Infidelity  in  France.     The  National  Conven- 
tion decreed  that  "  death  is  an  eternal  sleep." 


406 

A.  D. 

1796.  The  London  Missionarj,-  Society  sent  out  a  number  of  mis- 
sionaries to  the  Society  Islands. 

1798.  The  Papal  Governmen.t  suppveoced  by  the  French. — The 
Pcpe  quits  Rome,  I  eb.  26th. 

1804.  British  and  Foreign.  Bible  Society  instituted. 

1806.  The  Slave  Trade  abolished  by  act  of  Parliament,  February. 

1812.  Pomare,  king  of  Otaheite,  baptized. 

\e"i3.  n.u»bian  Bibld  Society  formed  at  St.  Petersburg. 

1815.  Idolatry  abolished  in  the  Society  Islands. 

1816.  The  American  Bible  Society  instituted  at  New  York. 
1818.  Paris  Prote.stant  Bible  Society  formed. 

1820.  First  Mariner's  Clmrch  erected  at  New  York. 

1821.  Monrovia  settled  by  the  American  Colonization  Society. 
182.3.  American  Missionaries  arrived  at  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
1826.  American  Temperance  Society,  formed  at  Boston,  Maes, 


^^^^_MEMlgFjj^ 


^^ll|)))l>se^l  r<(]iii|;ilii>ii  i)f    llii-    Kiirlli. 


A  S  1 .1 
AFlllCA    . 
A.MV.UICA  . 


'.•(Ill  IIIIO  11(1(1 
IIKI  IMMI  (111(1 
110  (Kill  110(1 

i;'.  (11101)0(1 
r'l.t  uooouo 


\ 


Sians  'WDiEan!). 


r 


EXHIBITING    THE    RISE  ^V^STD   PHO^RE 


2'iir     /jTr\'al('i 


tfrfiolfd       liv    thf       M'hftf       spn^-e 


C9 


< 

1 

K^ 

m 

^ 

B 

^ 

^ 

^'■■. — ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H 

ii„ih„i.,<i.  ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 

I,|jm,l,  ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H 

^^^^^■^^^^^^H 

^H 

■^rr"  ^Hii^HHi^H 

^^^^^^^^^^^ 

H 

■ 

^ 

p. 

0 

h-g   1       ■-=^ 

^ 

r 

?'"" 

— 

l« 

1 

lit 

te 

^^^_ 

- 

K 

^t 

GrPcnlniA    "^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 

^ 

^^Bh 

mil^  8  J(    ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 

^^^^  1      1 

!.m,ll.An,Jr;    ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^| 

S^ ^ 

«Wc>l  liid^^^^^^l^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^l 

■■ 

.VmrHcn  ^^^^^^B^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^l 

■ 

H 

x.„.,Tri,„.  ^^Hi^^^^H^^^l 

^" 

EXHIBITIS*     TlIK    RISE    AiNI)    l-llOOKESS     OF    IIUIISTI.VNITY     >VND     JLUIOjrETAXISM      TIIROlClKirT    THE     WI)Hy>. 


c 


p^ 


\.  y,  :^  r    ^' 


1^1 


